《Journey To You》


 Chapter 1

    At the top of the highest peak of the snowy mountain ranges, a young girl in a royal blue cloak silently observes the events that will occur. Her beautiful, violet eyes show a sliver of forlorn as she stares at the vast barren landscapes in front of her. She is witnessing thousand of fortunes and misfortunes beyond anyone''s imagination.


    Despite having the ability to foresee these events, she is still powerless to change its outcome. She can only just helplessly watch the scenes unfold right before her very eyes.


    What is the purpose of having the ability to foresee the future? Her heart is breaking, but her face remained expressionless. Nobody knows what she is currently going through.


    She is too young and too weak, yet here she is trying to organize her thoughts once again. She has learned to hide her genuine emotions in front of everybody as she swears to protect everyone dear to her. Whatever price it may cost...


    "Young miss, the Divine Lord has arrived. He summons you back to the Limes Temple." a mystical flying beast informs her, breaking her train of thoughts.


    She turns her head to the magnificent flying golden lion who came flying by her side. He has an imposing and oppressive presence of a majestic king. His mane of gold shimmers in the rays of the sun and flames emit from his feet. His large eagle''s wings create a strong current of turbulence; almost throwing her off balance.


    He is Captain Jairu, of the Temple Guards of Inner Courts. The Divine Lord has left her under his care and has been closely watching over her ever since.


    The Divine Lord Foeni governs the Mystic Spirit Realm. Mystical, mythological, and magical creatures are just ordinary beings in these domains. They are living in harmony with humankind and other realms.


    The North, South, East, West Kingdoms are under the four Holy Guardian Lords, Lord Azure Dragon, Lord Vermilion Bird, Lord White Tiger, and Lord Black Turtle. There are also Grand Elders or Chieftains who are in charge as tribe leaders, either from human or beast clans.


    She turned to him as she ends her trail of thoughts. She casts a gentle, wry smile as he noticed her forlorn gaze, but he refrained himself from probing.


    She appreciates his gesture as she gently bows her head and then taps her toes, casting a teleport spell. She disappears as she teleports back to the temple to meet up with the Lord.


    The magnificent lion sighs as he lands on the spot she vacates. He can''t help to wonder what the little girl sees in those barren lands. He can''t forget the forlorn look in her eyes.


    They all knew that this little girl is from the Oracle Clan. Their power typically manifests at the age of thirteen, and she still has five years left before she awakens.


    He shook his head at the possibility. It would be tough for a child to witness tragedies over tragedies as many Oracles chose to death once their power manifest. He could only assume that an Oracle''s awakening is genuinely frightening. So how much more for a little girl?


    Who could have guessed that this little girl''s powers have long manifest and she has been enduring all alone? Who would really understand the burdens and sacrifices she has to make?


    The Divine Lord is waiting for her as he stands in front of the Limes Temple; the magnificent white structure and center of the Inner Courts. The beautiful white limestone building is tall enough to reach the sea of clouds. It also shines like the moon at night.


    The Divine Lord is a charismatic man who looks like in his twenties. He is finely dressed in his purple robes, his jet black hair neatly tied from behind with a golden clip and his bright ocean blue eyes are simply mesmerizing. Who would believe he is more than thousands of years old?


    He can''t help to cast a gentle smile as he sees the little girl appeared and approaches him. For some reason, this little girl always put his heart at ease. He has been caring for her since that day he met her five years ago.


    **********


    Five years ago, he slipped out of the temple like he usually does. The Divine Lord wears his usual purple robes as his eyes are deep blue like the vast ocean. His jet black hair is loosely tied on his back with a golden Phoenix clip.


    He is waiting for the early dawn as he leisurely lounge on a sturdy tree branch. It was a peaceful starless night until he heard a sniffling sound from below.


    Out of curiosity and concern, he started looking for the source of the sound. To his surprise, he found an adorable little girl wearing thick traveling gray robes. She is hiding among the bushes nearby.


    The little girl has long light blonde hair, framing her flushed chubby cheeks. Her bright purple eyes were red from crying. When she saw him on the tree branch, she quickly stopped for some reason. She has never seen someone so beautiful that she can''t help staring at him and getting distracted.


    He finally got the little girl''s attention. He can''t help approaching her as he leaps down the branch to meet her up close. His long purple robes gently flutter in the wind as he gracefully glides down in front of her. It was a breathtaking and spectacular sight.


    He kneeled down in front of her and wipes out her tear stains. He hands her his soft white handkerchief with purple and gold thread phoenix embroidery.


    "Are you lost? I can ask someone to bring you home. What clan do you belong to?" he gently asked. His melodious voice is soft and calming.


    "No. I ran away¡­" the cute blonde child with beautiful violet amethyst sparkling eyes honestly confessed.


    For some reason, the Divine Lord can''t help himself letting out a soft chuckle as he wonders where did this adorable little girl found the courage to do so. She is like what? Three or four years old and she already found the courage to ran away from her clan village?


    Seeing his amused reaction, she lowers her head as she explains, "You see, my Lord, the elders, were discussing the imminent future. I love this place. I don''t want everything to disappear. How can they let everything disappear? I don''t want any part of it. So I left¡­" her sweet little voice is hoarse from crying as it dries down and continues, "But then I realized, I have nowhere else to go..."


    "Ah, you silly little child. You really must go back then. These parts of the forest have so many wild beasts wandering around. I am pretty sure your elders are worried. They probably meant something else, and you have misunderstood them. Older people tend to be like that." he coaxes her as he pats her head.


    Her round, violet eyes are simply mesmerizing, and he can''t help to adore them. They are like amethyst gems shimmering in the dark.


    He then stood up as he offers his hand, "Why won''t you accompany me for a while? Let us watch the sunrise together. Then, I promise I will take you home after." He pauses for a moment as he joked as he continued, "I can tell your elders that I took you away because I was lonely, and I found you adorable. How about that?"


    "But Grand Elder says lying is bad¡­" she looks down and murmurs, "And not to go with strangers. I don''t even know the lord''s name¡­"


    "I am Ravikanth. Call me Ravi or big brother. You can be my little sister. You can come to me if something is bothering you." he can''t help being amused by this little girl as he chuckled. He can''t even believe himself telling her his given name.


    "Brother Ravi is very kind. Can Eu stay with you? Promise?" she said as she leans closer to him from the tree branch.


    For some reason, she feels at ease and trusts this person. Exhaustion seems to have finally caught up with her as she quickly fell asleep on his shoulders.


    On the other hand, the Divine Lord shifted his body as he wrapped his arm on her small frame and secure her position. For some reason, he found this little girl''s action adorable. He wanted to be close to her and watch her grow up. A gentle warmth spreading into his heart.


    Since that fateful day, he grew fond of this little girl called Eu, from the Oracle Clan. He has this feeling of familiarity with her.


    **********


    "Brother Ravi, will you marry me when I grow up?" the little girl Eu one day suddenly drop the question that startled the thousands of years old Lord.


    "We''ll see little one, we''ll see¡­"He never really take it to heart, but he found her too adorable to reject as he half halfheartedly responded to the idea while patting her head.


    Deep inside, somehow he feels as if it happened already a very, very long time ago...


    He could only smile at the thought...


    **********

 Chapter 2

    "Welcome come back to the Inner Courts, Divine Lord Foeni." she quickly approaches him as she bows her head in respect to his authority. Hearing her lovely sweet voice made him cast a gentle smile as he nods in acknowledgment.


    They couldn''t meet in a while because of his hectic schedule, and it''s making him restless. The Divine Lord wanted to see her, so he took a break from his duties. This girl''s presence always put his heart at ease for a reason he cannot explain.


    "I want you to accompany me today. It has been a while since I was here, right? Tell me how everything is going and what have you doing while I was gone. We can also visit your elders together if you wish." he spoke with his melodious calm voice.


    Her purple eyes sparkle like shimmering amethyst gems as she nods in agreement. She is excited to accompany him anytime. She can''t explain it, but this person is significant to her, and being with him always makes her happy.


    There have been strange occurrences as of late around the Mystic Spirit Realm. The Divine Lord is busy handling all of them since the four Holy Guardians disappeared two hundred years ago. He has to take care of matters around his territory all by himself, and it''s been stressful.


    He had the urge to leave his duties and meet the little girl from the Oracle clan. He steals a glance at her and sighs on the thought. He knew someday that her Oracle powers would manifest. He can only hope he will be there for her when it occurs.


    Everyone knew it would be a difficult transition. Many Oracles didn''t even pass and give up, ending their lives in the process. Far from everyone''s knowledge, her awakening has long occurred...


    **********


    Two years ago, Limes Temple was in disarray because of her wails. Nobody knew that she is experiencing her awakening. It was truly traumatic and terrifying for this little girl as she foresees the tragedy in Mystic Spirit Realm.


    Her hands can''t stop shaking as cold sweat runs from her body ¡ª blood, woes, death, and heat of the blazing inferno engulfing everything around her.


    She foresaw a dark figure standing on top of the fallen bodies from her clan. The mysterious, hooded figure has a sinister smile plastered across his blood-stained face. His eyes glow in scarlet from the blazing flames. Simply, his mere presence in the vision is terrifying.


    That night, nobody understood what is currently happening. Even the Divine Lord rushed to her side to console her. She can''t help grip on his sleeves as she cries on his arms. She almost tears out his tear-stained sleeves that night.


    She is experiencing a nightmare, just directly in front of her eyes. Her small hands are stained with warm, bright red liquid, everything is engulfed in flames, and dead bodies scattered around her.


    She can''t believe she came to witness her people being slaughtered. Her countenance is in discord. Her eyes almost pop as she stares blankly ahead. Her face is ashen in disbelief. The whole village is filled by specks of prism lights ascending the starless sky.


    If she doesn''t know this is how her people die and spirited away, it can pass as a breathtaking scene. Her chest continues to tighten while she chases her breath.


    "Big brother, will you run away with me? In a very, very far away place. A different realm¡­" her voice is raspy as she murmurs. Her face is ashen in fear.


    "I would love to travel with you, little one, but I must always return to this place. It is my responsibility to protect everyone here¡­" he calmly responded, and he strokes her back to calm her down. He then continued, "Don''t worry, it just a dream. Whatever you see is just a dream, and it will never come¡­"


    It seems to slip his mind, this child is an Oracle, and their dreams are considered as good as reality. Their dreams should never be taken lightly because they are an omen of what is about to come.


    One can only accept or fight it, but who would wait for such fortune to befall himself? She tightens her grip once more.


    ''This can''t be possibly the future¡­ I won''t allow it!''


    Meanwhile, the girl accepted his reply. It''s a reasonable response. She never implores again as she remained silent, and wryly smiled. She continues to disillusion herself from the events that have yet to come.


    She should stop because he would never understand the horrors she is experiencing at that moment. Her prophetic powers are on haywire and showing her tragedy over tragedy. She can only endure by herself.


    As a Lord of his domain, he can''t selfishly leave everyone who is under his protection. How can she ask something so selfish like abandon his post for her? It is simply unacceptable!


    She has decided to resign herself to this fate and ignore everything else. She can''t possibly leave knowing what will occur in the Mystic Spirit Realm and the Oracle Clan. She can''t be selfish as she calms her heart and strengthens her resolve to save everyone.


    As long as she stays by his side, she can prevent the tragedy from ever occurring. She silently bears the burden of foreseeing the dangers and tragedies. She simply chose to be stronger so she could protect those important to her. Especially for this Divine Lord¡­


    ***********


    She is enthusiastically leading the way as they walk the familiar forest paths. It''s been a while since they were alone, and they''ve walked peacefully like this as she started, "Brother Ravi, I know it is somewhat sudden, but can you help me forge a weapon?"


    "What kind of weapon do you have in mind, little one?" he curiously asked as he indulges her inquiry. She is the only person he allowed to call him by his real name, ''Ravikanth.''


    "A shape-shifting weapon. It can transform into any weapon. I read that it''s already a forgotten art, but wielding an ancient weapon will surely be magnificent, right? It will be special." she responded as she imagines the endless possibility of her weapon.


    The Divine Lord decided to consider it, and he watches her walk in front of him. This girl looks so carefree as her dress flutters as she walks ahead ¡ª a gentle smile forms on his lips as he continues to watch over her.


    A magic weapon like a shape-shifting sword is a lost art only a handful of beings knew even in ancient times. Wielding such weaponry requires a wide range of mastery and impeccable skill.


    ''Can this little girl manage to use such a powerful weapon? Oracles are masters on Defensive and Sealing magic. Why does she need one?'' He never truly ponder too much on it, though.


    "Hmmm~ that is indeed an interesting choice. I am quite surprised that you''re knowledgeable about ancient arts, Little Eu..." he commented and paused as he continued, "Worry not, I know how to forge it. We could use materials from shape-shifting beasts from the hunting grounds. Then we can have it forge in the Origin Furnace. I can teach you if you want. What do you say?"


    She is astonished that he seemed more enthusiastic about the whole matter than she is. She can''t help raising her brows in disbelief after rendering her speechless.


    He looks up at the clear blue sky as he chuckled, "The weather is perfect today. Do you want to hunt for the materials now?"


    "Really? I thought we are on patrol. Can we really do it now?" She turned to him in utter shock. She doesn''t expect him to suggest it and reconfirms, "I don''t want to impose while you are doing your duties, Brother Ravi. Are you sure it''s okay?"


    "My little sister seldom ask for anything, so how can I refuse such a simple task?" he casually responded. Seeing her happy face brings waves of satisfaction to him.


    Eu can''t help herself to be overwhelmed with excitement after hearing his response. Her heart bubbles in happiness as she confides and gets his support. Then again, there are really few people she could share her thoughts.


    Little Eu is always relieved to know that she can rely on the Divine Lord Foeni. She grabs his sleeve as she urged him to hasten his pace and lead the way.


    He just shook his head on her impatience and wrapped his arm on her waist. He then taps his toes as they start ascending to the blue, clear sky and left the lush evergreen forest path. They proceeded to the hunting grounds, where the vicious beasts linger and reside.


    His sudden gesture surprised her, but she didn''t reject him. She bows her head bashfully as she remained silent, and his familiar sweet minty scent assaulted her senses. She responded by hugging back the Divine Lord as she does miss him a lot.


    "Hold on tight. I don''t want you to fall." he whispered.


    "Fall? Please don''t tease me. I don''t know how to fly. Please, don''t let me go!"


    "I won''t let you go, even if you do¡­" he lowers her head as his lips touch her forehead. He could smell the unique sweet scent of winter roses and mint from her as his lips curve up.


    She was taken aback by his sudden gesture and response. Did he kiss her? Was he still referring to flying and falling or something entirely different?


    Her heart can''t help skipping a beat or two. Only this person could make her heart flutter like this, so she wanted to excel in everything for him. There is a part of her wishing she''ll to grow up as soon as possible so that he will stop treating her as a child.


    She rests her head on his chest as she snuggles closer to him in response. Her feelings have a tinge of sorrow and happiness as she savors his familiar sweet minty scent from his purple robes fluttering in the wind. Her burdened heart has eased a little from feeling his warmth. She wished...


    ''If only this moment could last longer¡­''

 Chapter 3

    Little Eu is uncertain what the Divine Lord''s feelings towards her. She can''t casually assume he implies something else. She is just a child in his eyes for crying out loud!


    She might be mature beyond her age. Still, she can''t start assuming and be malicious about it, right?


    How can she assume that she more than his precious adopted sibling? He even calls her sister after all. She continues to argue with herself as she inwardly sighs.


    Knowing his warmth is already enough. Little Eu doesn''t like to impose too much on this charismatic Lord and reciprocate her unrequited feelings. She is already happy, very happy.


    Somehow, she felt cheating for knowing events beforehand. If she didn''t know how everything will occur, how can she enjoy and cherish these simple moments without hesitation?


    She decided to act without reservation because she knew about certain events beforehand. She wants to live and enjoy their limited, shared time without regrets. She simply wanted to live in content and cherish their time together.


    Besides, she is just a child. How could she even demand something more? She already wanted to beat herself up for having such vile conflicting thoughts.


    He could sense that the little girl is somewhat tense as he holds her closer. He assumes that she might have a fear of heights and said, "Don''t worry. We are almost there..."


    She hid her bitter smile as lowers head in response. She has tons of conflicting issues she is currently experiencing inside her head. Simply, there are so many things she can''t openly disclose yet with anyone. Especially to this Divine Lord...


    Nobody needs to know what will transpire in the future and everything she needed to accomplish. The Divine Lord also needs to focus on more critical pressing matters himself. She decided to support him ever since that fateful night of her awakening.


    They finally reached the hunting grounds situating in the southern part of the forest. The trees are denser, and wild beasts frequent the place.


    For some bizarre reasons, some wild, vicious creatures seem to have anticipated their arrival and start attacking them in hoards. They are not usually this aggressive and very cautious against much more powerful opponents.


    The Divine Lord''s expression turns grim as he took out his fan and thought, ''An ambush?!''


    Little Eu also unsheathed her sword and started to defend herself. She casts a simple formation array to prevent beasts from overwhelming them. The Divine Lord can''t use his flames to defeat the enemies since they needed the materials from them.


    His flames can burn through one''s life force and soul. It could either give life or give eternal death with no means of resurrection as he passes on his judgment. It''s one of his abilities and duties as the Divine Lord Foeni.


    The Divine Lord is quite impressed by how the little girl is faring against the sudden attack. Somehow, it gives him a sense of relief.


    He can''t help stealing a glance or two as he cast a wind spell towards the beast.


    Her movements are fluid, swift, and deadly as she attacks without hesitation. One can quickly assume this is not her first battle. He doubted at first that her weapon of choice is something she can''t handle. It indeed suits her perfectly.


    Somehow, he can''t help admiring her. Her graceful movements, while handling her sword, combined with her magic, that he can only describe as mesmerizing and admirable.


    An Oracle who can wield a sword, cast magic, and specializes in defensive and vast array formations; who would have the audacity to harbor discord with her?


    "For an Oracle, you have the talent to wield a sword. I''m quite impressed that you handle yourself pretty well, Little Eu. May I ask who''s been teaching you?" the Divine Lord inquired as he holds his fan and aimed for one last strike.


    "Thank you for the compliment. Captain Jairu initially taught me and has been giving me pointers. Then, I have a master more adept to the field." she turned to him as she sheaths her sword.


    She looks around the beasts'' corpses as she points out her concern, "But these beasts are somewhat strange. They don''t normally appear in these parts..."


    He is impressed to know Little Eu is knowledgeable about the hunting grounds. He assumes that she frequents there often as she is familiar herself with the area.


    His expression darkens as he scans the area. He knew very well that this is a deliberately planned attack. Their target might not be him after all since he rare visit the place, but who? He turned to the little girl who is still examining the corpses as he pushes away the thought.


    ''Who would target a little girl? That cannot be the case.''


    He looks back to her direction as he started thinking. He couldn''t meet her for a year, and she already has grown so much. Somehow, he misses the child who hides behind him and seeks his protection.


    He took out his hunting knife. The beasts were quite rare, so he took the opportunity to harvest some materials from their remains. He brought out magical containers just in case he needs them to remain fresh.


    He is drowning himself with random thoughts while he gathers materials from the beasts'' corpses. The incident creates a mystery. The attack, their target, and their reasons...


    "What is the matter? You seem in a daze. Are you hurt? Do you need medicine? Are you even listening to anything I have said?!" the little girl''s tone is a mix of concern and irritation. She pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes as she glares at him.


    He seems to have stared at her too much as he observed her changes. She has indeed grown up from that little girl, but this person seems way older than she looks.


    She is not acting like a normal eight-year-old girl after at all. He is familiar with reincarnations and transmigration as he looks back at her intently.


    He is confident she didn''t undergo such transformations. As the Lord of Rebirth, it is within his field of expertise to know the difference.


    He ended up lost on a thought, ''I guess I''m overthinking the situation. I failed to see her grow up because I am not around... Still, do Oracles really mature this fast?''


    "As I was saying, I learned to refine pills and concoct medicine in my spare time. It is still far from perfect and incomparable to my Master''s level, but it''s passable." she told him.


    "You shouldn''t expedite your growth. I can barely recognize my adorable little sister¡­" he chuckles as he pats her head and continues, "You have tons of time to learn everything, so slow down a bit and don''t exhaust yourself."


    ''Sister¡­'' that word seems to have sliced her heart a thousand times, but the pain she felt doesn''t show in her face as she responded as normal as she could.


    She can''t understand why he continued saying it, as she wonders if that is what he really thinks of her. Was she too obvious on her feelings? Is he hinting to know her boundaries?


    Her violet eyes glimmer like polished amethyst as they look at his ocean blue eyes trying to mask all her emotions. She can''t possibly expect anything more than being his sister. After all, she is only eight-years-old...


    "This little sister sadly has to grow up and refrain herself from always relying on the Divine Lord brother''s favor¡­" her voice has a tinge of sarcasm.


    He didn''t probe on the issue as he continues to inspect their loot. Eu manages to kill a bunch of other beasts. Together with the shape-shifting beasts all by herself.


    He is impressed as he once again changes the subject, "Come. Since you are learning medicine, I will teach you a few pointers regarding the matter. You''ve killed beasts with medicinal properties, and it would be such a waste to leave them here."


    She was somewhat surprised, still, she decided to come closer to him and listens intently. She wasn''t expecting him to give her pointers, so she decided to indulge her curiosity. It''s not every day she will find someone willing to teach her after all.


    They gathered quite a haul of materials, thanks to the attack. The mystery remains. Who was behind the attack? Who are they targeting in the first place? He decided to investigate the matter when he resumes his duties.


    "So when do you want to forge the weapon?" he asked.


    "Now." she quickly responded.


    Realizing her response, she felt embarrassed for acting so demanding. She tried to retract her words, tries to clarify and stutters.


    "I meant, as soon as you are free. Not necessarily now. We still need to gather other things, right? And the journey to the Cave of Origins... You just came back¡­ and we recently just faced hoards of beasts¡­"


    "I barely visit you in a while, and you have grown so much. Consider it as catching up. Besides, I am free." the Divine Lord collects the loot and puts in his magical storage compartment in the form of a simple gold bangle place on his left wrist.


    The small shimmering magical accessory holds enough goods for traveling.


    There is also one method her clan knows as an advanced technique as wizardry storage that she hasn''t learned yet. She thought to ask her elders about the skill on her next visit.

 Chapter 4 - ‘Does He Really Just Think of Her as a Little Sister?’

    They decided to head straight to the Origin Cave after collecting their loot. It''s already almost sunset, and Little Eu is starting to feel somewhat tired.


    The Divine Lord summons a magic nimbus cloud to ride on and continue to their next destination. It would roughly take an hour to reach the caves, and it is almost dinner time. He took out several lunch boxes from his storage as he hands over one to her.


    "You must be starving. Eat this before we reach our destination." He said as he is handling the black box to her.


    The magical black box is simple, yet beautifully crafted esthetically, with golden hand-drawn design on the cover. The Divine Lord loves painting, and she recognizes his work.


    She can''t help smiling as she examines the exquisite design as she replied in a grateful tone, "Thank you. I promise to cook for you next time."


    She marvels at the craftily arranged and segregated contents of the box. The food is simply beautiful as she savors on the mouthwatering aroma. Little Eu enjoys the scent before picking up her utensils, and she said, "I never knew you could cook."


    His face slightly reddens as he looks away. He was eating his lunch boxed meal too as he responded coldly, "I can''t. Just eat."


    The Divine Lord attempted learning how to cook before and ended up almost burning an entire mountain. After a few attempts with the same result, he decided to drop the idea and surrendered.


    He has to admit that he doesn''t have an affinity with it as he forgoes his persistence. He doesn''t want to cause trouble and create a pandemonium from trying to gain the skill.


    The little girl wanted to apologize, but seeing his gloom expression, she refrains herself from mentioning it again. She just lowered her head, trying to hide her amused expression.


    The Divine Lord is rarely embarrassed and shows his weakness. She has an urge to tease him but halted on the thought. She honestly wanted to laugh as well, but she is afraid he''ll throw her out of the cloud or took away her share.


    The Divine Lord seems to have read her thoughts as his face twitch a few times before letting it go. He is suppressing himself from bursting out in a fit and thought, ''Is it wrong to have a weakness?! Oh, this cheeky little girl.''


    It''s already sunset, and everything is tinted with red-orange color when they reached their destination. Rainbow-colored fireflies start to gather around the lake by the secluded bamboo grove. The scenery can only be described as simply enchanting.


    She could sense the strong Ancient Seal cast in the area. A series of spells are intertwined and carefully woven together to create this ingenious combination.


    "Shall we proceed?" the Divine Lord simply said in his melodious deep enchanting voice.


    She can''t help her excitement as she follows him in front of the concealed entrance. The method is rarely used nowadays as her eyes sparkle in anticipation.


    With the wave of his hand, a beautiful magic door adorned with colorful runes appeared before them. Little Eu can feel the strong magic and seals protecting the place.


    The little girl is trying her best to conceal her excitement as she will squeal and leap for joy if she could. Her face is beet red, and her eyes are glued, not leaving the beautifully crafted magic door. She is awestruck.


    The Divine Lord beside her is watching her fl.u.s.tered face. He controls himself, not tease her, or burst into a fit of laughter. Instead, he remained silent, observing the little girl.


    Normal girls won''t be interested in Ancient Arts and its machinations. Its existence is unknown even in Mystic Spirit and finds it peculiar that it has caught her interest.


    "You are indeed a strange child." he murmured.


    He shook his head as he thought of getting jealous over a spell cross his mind. He could only sigh as he shoves the thought at the back of his head and focuses on the task at hand.


    He leans closer as he finally whispered to her ear, "You can try opening the door by yourself if you like."


    "Can I? Really? This door is so Ancient. I truly can''t believe I am in the presence of such marvel. This feeling is so overwhelming ... mystifying and incredibly fluttering... Not to mention, it is extremely exquisitely well crafted. It''s so heartwarming..." she rambles on her confession.


    The Divine Lord can''t believe all the compliments it received. He started having the urge to break down and burn the magic, sealed door if he could. How can a mere door gain so much affection from her?


    He turned to the door as if he has found his rival. After a long evil stare, he can''t help chuckling and ridicules himself. He can''t believe himself getting jealous over an inanimate object because of this girl. He is being so irrational.


    The Ancients holds too many secrets never meant to be disclosed or unlock. It is a Divine Lord''s duty to secure these said powers as the restrictions and seals are implemented. It will be catastrophic if it falls into the wrong hands.


    Meanwhile, he nods at her with a reassuring smile. He wanted to test and know this little girl''s capabilities. As an Oracle, he knows she is familiar with concealment spells. Still, he is aware this is something he shouldn''t disclose, yet he can''t help himself from giving his trust to her.


    She looks back to the door as she gently examines it. The Caster''s overwhelming magic is evident from her spell. Its s sophisticated formation is visible at a glance as she continues her inspection and marveling its construction. It is a complicated spell, but nothing she couldn''t handle.


    She closes her eyes as she began unlocking the seal. Her fingers glow as she breaks through the enchantment. She gently moves her hand as if she inputs a series of combinations. The Divine Lord is surprised by her methodology.


    He has never seen that method before and continues to watch her with amazement. Her simple and graceful hand movements have captivated him.


    ''Is this how the Oracles open a sealed door?'' He is almost certain their ways are more or less the same, so where does this little girl learn her methods? Who is her mentor?


    As she swiped her hand up, they heard the creaking sound of moving mechanization. It only took her three minutes at most to unlock the unfamiliar, sealed door. He was expecting her to take somewhat longer as he inquired, "Your method of unlocking the seal is different. Is this how your elders taught you?"


    "The elders'' method is taxing and requires a lot of mental power. Its much easier this way. Not to mention, power-efficient." she replied calmly.


    She could skip the whole process if she is familiar with the spell, but she needs to know the combination first before doing that. So far, the least she could accomplish such a task is three minutes.


    His lips were left ajar upon hearing her reasons. Little Eu found the ancient method taxing, so she remedied herself with a new way of unlocking the seal? He is not even sure it''s even possible to open the seal with a completely different method until that day.


    This little girl''s abilities are beyond his expectations as he chuckled, "You never fail to impress, Eu. Come, let''s go."


    All the seals outside close once again as soon as they enter the cave. As soon as the door is sealed shut, the once dark passage is illuminated by flickering flames.


    Magic is dense inside the cave. The passage became scorching hot as they tread to their destination. Not long, they started sweating profusely as the temperature continues to rise.


    The Little girl removes her blue, hooded cloak that quickly disappeared and reveals her beautiful white dress lined with a light purple robe. Her long blonde hair is neatly braided, and her sweet winter rose scent filled the air.


    She still hasn''t learned the art of wizardry compartment, so all she could do is this space teleportation spell that she invented. They have the same concept but also different.


    "Your dress suits you. You should wear it often." the Divine Lord complimented slightly flushed. He said as he tries to start a conversation.


    "Please stop teasing me. I normally dress this way. You just weren''t around to see me." she retorted and pouted as she looks the other way. She continued in a softer tone, almost a murmur her as cheeks slightly flushed, "I appreciate the compliment, Brother Ravikanth¡­"


    His heart feels warm every time he hears her call him by his real name. It''s been ages since someone addressed him so casually.


    That day that they''ve met, he can''t help giving his name to this young girl he addresses to be his little sister. He closes his eyes and ponders, ''Does he really just think of her as a little sister?''


    "You should constantly address me like this, Little Eu. Calling me Divine Lord Foeni sounds so distant¡­"


    "I don''t think it is appropriate to call you casually in front of others¡­"


    "I don''t mind."


    "But others will. It''s really uncalled for."


    They are in front of another sealed door as they discuss this topic. The little girl''s face is now beet red as she continues to reject his request.


    She profusely shook her head in disagreement as she refuses using his name casually in front of others. As someone with high status, people are required to address him with his particular name, ''Divine Lord Foeni'', and not his given name.

 Chapter 5 - This Is Simply Unbelievable!!!

    "Forcing a little girl to your demands. Aren''t you getting excessively shameless these days, Divine Lord Foeni?" a girl''s voice suddenly chimes into their conversation.


    A beautiful red phoenix descended before them, transforming to a small Lolita girl, around four or five years old. She is in a flaming red dress, and her voice is somewhat high pitched, and her tone has a tinge of sarcasm.


    Her curly blazing red hair has gold streaks and is tied in two high ponytails ¡ª a few stray strands cascade in layers that frames her cute, blushing face. Her eyes are beautifully sharp and scarlet. She looks like a four or five-year-old toddler but gifted with a visually inappropriate and rather sharp tongue.


    "Oh, fancy meeting you, Little Vermilion. So this is where you are. I can''t believe all of you have abandoned me like that." the Divine Lord responded teasingly at the newcomer as he approaches her and continues, "How is life in isolation? How are your elders? I hope everyone has recuperated well enough."


    Ever since the Holy War, the four Holy Guardian Lords, Vermilion, Azure, Tiger, and Turtle disappeared, probably to recuperate from their sustained injuries. It''s been ages since they have made an appearance.


    The Divine Lord is searching for his subordinates for a long while. They seem to have hidden quite well as if they never wanted to come back. He can''t believe he accidentally bumps into her today as he looks at Little Eu. If it weren''t for Eu, he wouldn''t come across with this naughty Little Lord.


    "I''m rather well until you decided to show up, my Lord. Thank you." Vermilion spoke rather straightforwardly.


    She rolled her eyes as her lips twitch. She does enjoy her peaceful life and has no intention of going back if he didn''t discover her whereabouts. Who wants to go back living in a world of turmoil?


    Hearing a familiar name, the girl curiously tilted her head to their direction and saw the cute, adorable little girl. She sits on a floating, red grimoire hovering beside the Divine Lord. They seem to discuss important matters, so she didn''t come closer and gave them some space.


    While she thought to herself, and wanting to cuddle her into her arms as her eyes sparkle in excitement, ''This little girl is the Great Holy Guardian Lord Vermilion of the Southern territory? I can''t believe I can meet such a prestigious person. She is so adorable~.''


    Lord Vermilion noticed her somewhat familiar expression, as her blazing red eyes involuntarily twitch in annoyance. She is aware of what''s on this little Oracle''s mind, and it truly annoys her.


    Having an inappropriate human form is annoying, but she can''t do anything about it. It seems like more of a curse than a gift as everyone forgets she is also a powerful Gaurdian proficient in magic arts.


    How can everyone have cool and gorgeous human forms, and all she has is this a five-year-old toddler''s body? She shrugged off her concerns and held her tongue as she inquired about their business for coming to the sacred grounds.


    "Isn''t it obvious? We came to use the Origin Furnace."


    "Well, I can be wrong since you and your little girlfriend looks like on a date. I can suggest better locations if ever..."


    "That is my little sister, Eu¡­"


    "Firstly, my good Lord, you don''t have a sister, and secondly, I wasn''t born yesterday." Vermilion retorted as she rolls her eyes.


    She might look like an innocent toddler, but she is not gullible to believe his excuse. She can tell something is between these two in a glance.


    He refrains himself from arguing further as Vermilion started the incantation to open up the sealed door. The orbs decorating the door lights up when she reaches on specific parts of the chant. Finally, the ancient diagram seal appears before them that completed unlocking the sealed door.


    Little Eu waited on the side as they began their conversation. She can''t help her disappointment when she learned Lord Vermilion had broken the seal without her. She can only sigh dispiritedly.


    After a quick introduction, Vermilion escorted them into the cave as she rides comfortably on her thick red golden rimmed grimoire. Inside, Little Eu didn''t expect to find a beautiful palace that one can only describe as an enchanting blazing scenery. It resembles a hidden civilization born of flames. Even the flora around them flickers like fire.


    "This the Flame Palace of Feirnisia. The Ancient Flame Guardians use to reside here. Now, it is just an abandon ruin. It''s part of the remnants of the Ancient''s past." Vermilion said as if replying to the little girl''s inquiry.


    She is using a softer tone now. She mentioned it was an ancient ruin, but everything seems well maintained. She wonders how she could probe even further, but the Divine Lord suddenly spoke near her ear.


    "Don''t touch anything. It might be pretty, but it will burn you." the Divine Lord whispered to the little girl.


    She is in a dazed state as she looks around the fiery scenery. He can''t blame the little girl for being enthralled by this is once an enchanting place in Astra.


    They never wanted to discuss or reminisce about what has happened in the past. Some things are better left unsaid. Little Eu somehow senses their feelings as she completely drops the subject. She knows that, if they wanted to, they would disclose the story themselves.


    "How long are we going to stay here?" the little girl curiously asked.


    The Divine Lord was preparing the materials with Vermilion as he responded, "With the type of weapon you requested, it will take at least three days. Standard armaments require less, but your weapon of choice is unique, and it needs extra time to be completed. Don''t worry. This Lord will sure to create the best weapon you can wield."


    "The Great Divine Lord of the Sacred Ancient Spirit Beasts is taking requests from a little girl? You won''t even teach me magic, and now you are taking jobs? You are unbelievably unfair!?" Vermilion snorted in disbelief with a tinge of jealousy.


    This high and mighty Purple Phoenix Lord is proud and powerful. They''ve known each other for more than one thousand years, and he is never an approachable person, especially by a simple young girl.


    He is easily offended and overbearing. Ever since he came in with this little girl, he has been strangely out of character. The girl even indulges herself in asking the Great Divine Lord to forge a weapon for her. What kind of enchantment did she do to him?


    Hearing her comment, the little girl can''t help herself to argue with her and defends him. The Lord she knew is amiable and understanding. Why is she saying slanderous things about him?


    "The Lord has treated me with kindness ever since we met and took me in. I am under his care ever since I was three years old. I don''t understand why you continued saying evil things about him. He is a very nice person!" Eu said on his defense.


    "Amiable? Kind? Nice? Who? This Lord? Divine Lord Foeni?" she bombard the girl with questions in disbelief as she recalls how many times that same Lord almost killed her, "You got to be kidding me! In our years of knowing each other, never have I''ve seen this Lord without intending to kill me. Probably today is an exception."


    The Divine Lord smiles as he heard Vermilion''s grievances towards him over the years. Since Vermilion resembles a rebellious child, he tends to reprimand her many times.


    He can''t deny that he didn''t go overboard reprimanding her and might have done what the cute little bird''s complaints. It somewhat trained her to be more agile, too, as she became competent dodging his attacks.


    On the other hand, the little girl defended him wholeheartedly. Not even Vermilion could ruin his reputation towards this adorable little girl. He is contented to have only this little girl''s adoration. It doesn''t matter if the world looks at him with disdain.


    "You don''t have to defend me, Little Eu." he approached the young girls are engrossed with their debate. He placed his hands on her shoulders as he looked straight into her purple amethyst misty eyes and said in a very gentle voice, "Even if the whole world hates your big brother, as long as my beloved little sister loves and believes in me, I am contented."


    ''OMG~ what in tarnation did I witness? Even if I reveal this with Big Brother Azure and Turtle, or even to Big Sister Tiger, they will all laugh at me in disbelief. My eyes¡­ my ears¡­ This is simply unbelievable!!!''


    Vermilion is about to vomit blood from watching him. She decided to leave them alone before she goes insane. She can''t believe what poison or magic or even curse this Divine Lord Foeni used on the girl to have so much faith in him or probably is it the other way around? She can''t help mumbling into herself as she can''t contain her disbelief.


    When she finally disappeared, the Divine Lord pat the young girl''s head as he said, "Thank you for defending me even if you don''t have to. I am not a kindhearted person. I have tons of enemies, and many do hate me." he paused as he continued, "But I am touched that you put your faith in me."


    "But you are kind¡­" she pouts and retorts as she looks down to avoid his gaze.


    How can he abandon this little girl who put so much faith in him? She never doubts his intentions and believes him wholeheartedly. He fears it will put her life in constant danger. He wants to keep her close so he can watch over her.


    He can''t say anymore as he gently smiles at this innocent, naive girl as he pats her head again. He stood up to continue preparing the Origin furnace so they can finally start what they came for.

 Chapter 6 - The Blood Contract

    The Divine Lord and Little Eu were occupied, creating the magic weapon for three days. The Divine Lord explains in detail the whole procedure to familiarize her with this Ancient Art. He told the importance of each material he adds and necessary precautions as they carry on.


    "Firstly, patiently melt this Rainbow Ore. This is a rare, special, and highly valuable ore. It''s almost indestructible, so it takes time to melt. You can combine other materials before we mold it into an ingot. After that, we can start forging the sword."


    He shows the clunk of rare raw materials that shimmers in different colors. He even includes a vial of Fairy dust that decreases the weapon''s weight without affecting its strength. He considers that it will better for Little Eu to wield a lighter weapon while its power remains the same.


    The Divine Lord explains everything to Little Eu in detail and carefully teaches her its values. He is never a patient person, but he always treats her differently.


    Meanwhile, Little Eu listens to him intently and observes the processes. Her eyes are fixated on the cauldron melting the rainbow-colored ore.


    The raging liquid is mesmerizing as they mixed everything in the cauldron. That day, the little girl was introduced to alchemy. The Divine Lord was surprised his small lesson of creating an ingot will pique the interest of this little girl.


    Since the girl already knows medicine, he won''t be surprised if she''s also interested in alchemy. He entertains her inquiries while he examines the beautiful, rainbow-colored ingot in his hand.


    Creating a magical weapon is a complicated process. It requires time, skill, and patience. After creating the ingot they needed, they once again heated the metal on the furnace. After reaching the correct temperature, he starts working the metal into shape.


    Colorful sparks from the blazing metal as he hammers it to its form. The Divine Lord halted as soon as he is satisfied with his creation. They started annealing the blade three times then let it cool overnight.


    The Divine Lord is profusely sweating. He never worked so hard for thousands of years, and yet here he is forging a weapon for this little girl. He is really making too many exceptions for her.


    "We must rest for now. The metal must be cooled so its easier to file tomorrow." the Divine Lord guided Eu away from the unfinished blade back to the tent he set up for her. She followed him without complaint because she is exhausted herself.


    "Goodnight. Brother Ravi¡­" she is scratching her misty, sleepy eyes as she entered the tent.


    For a while, the Divine Lord stood outside her tent. For some reason, his expression is somehow bittersweet. This little girl has awakened his long gone emotion, and now his feelings are in turmoil.


    From afar, Vermilion watches the Divine Lord in silent. This heartless Lord is feeling melancholy as if a sad memory has triggered him. She started wondering who exactly is that little girl that he seems to care so much.


    They resume working rather early the next day. The Divine Lord is working extremely hard as he smoothens the imperfections. He really wanted to create the best weapon for this little one.


    "Give me your ritual knife." the Divine Lord requested as he removes the hot metal from the furnace.


    "Why?" the little girl looked at him quizzically but handed him the small ritual knife in her possession anyway.


    He took the ritual knife as he holds her hand as he gently smiles at her, "This is the first weapon we created together. Its a kind of initiation..." he lied with a straight face. Weapons created with this method are described as betrothal gifts.


    He holds her hand while distracting her. Little Eu can''t help herself from being captivated by the Divine Lord''s ocean blue eyes. She simply adores them.


    Meanwhile, he took this opportunity and made a small cut from their joined forefingers. He draws a few drops of their blood and let it drip into the forming magical sword.


    Their blood drips to the sword and creates a sizzling sound when it touched the red metal. Purple flames and prism lights soon enveloped the forming sword.


    They are standing amidst of this mesmerizing, magical light scene. They are staring at each other as the whole process develops itself. Her cut quickly healed because of the Divine Lord''s blood.


    His ocean blue eyes are indeed stunning. She can''t help being drawn to his gentle gaze every time she looks at them.


    The Divine Lord can equally say the same as he stares on her captivating amethyst eyes. He can only smile as he loses himself in her gaze...


    ''I''ll protect you. I will always protect you. I will always come rushing to your side, Little Eu¡­ I promise...''


    ''The future may be dire, but I promise to stay by your side¡­''


    Their soul link is forged when they made their silent promises with each other. He can''t believe himself luring her to this deception, but he is happy. He doesn''t care about the consequences it may create, as the only thing that is important to him is that day.


    He gently smiles at her. He controls himself not to kiss her cherry lips and thinks he probably should wait for this little girl to grow up. So until then, he really should insist on being her ''big brother.'' He can always protect her if she is close to his side.


    The little Vermillion Bird is watching from afar. She can''t believe the proud Divine Lord she once knew just drew his blood for this young girl. He even entered a blood contract with her.


    This elusive Divine Lord treated this girl differently. If Vermilion didn''t witness the whole scenario, she would never believe it herself.


    "Does this little girl even know what she did with the Divine Lord Foeni? How could that sly Ancient deceive the little girl to a blood contract?! I never thought he could be so shameless."


    Blood Contracts are like engagement or marriage between two individuals. It links two souls together as they engage in this act.


    It is a sacred contract between two parties, and it draws out and mixes their blood in the process. It is done with consent from both parties, but he seems to have neglected this concept and started to exploit the girl''s innocence.


    What can she do against this crazy Lord? The little girl is even wholeheartedly defending him. She could only concede as she heavily sighs.


    She thought that she would end up a villain who doesn''t want the evil lord to get his beloved princess once she decides to interfere.


    After the long staring scene, he finally found the courage to break the silence between them. He slowly releases Eu''s hand and returns the knife to her. He chuckles and points his finger to the beautifully crafted long sword in front of them.


    "It''s finally done. Do you want to check out it?"


    She finally snapped back to reality. She quickly turns away to hide her flushed face as she decides to examine the sword before her.


    She is too embarrassed to utter anything. She wanted to kick herself out of embarrassment, but she pushes out the thought away. Instead, she decided to focus her attention on the beautifully crafted sword in front of her.


    She picks up the sword and surprises how light it is. The Divine Lord wasn''t kidding how fairy dust can make the weapon light.


    Upon closer inspection, the sword emits a faint a prism glow and purplish hue. There is also a purplish flame design and some ancient writings engraved into the blade.


    The handle is perfect, even for her small hands to hold. She is satisfied as she can''t contain her enthusiasm. She felt all giddy inside as she excitedly skipped away to an open space in the courtyard. After a few deep breaths, she started using the exquisitely crafted blade.


    Her graceful movements resemble a sword dance performance. Her dress flutters as she moves around. The shapeshifting sword transforms into any weapon she desires as soon as she thought of the command; long sword, short sword, whip, pole, scythe, dagger, and even to a bow and crossbow.


    The shapeshifting sword can turn to any weapon she desires. Eu is proficient in using different weapon types, and this is a very convenient weapon for her. She is a master of learning things, probably thanks to her photographic memory. Or was it more of, she has long known them, and she is just refreshing her memory?


    After testing the weapon, she flicked the sword down, and it transformed into a beautiful ring with a phoenix design placed on her right-hand ring finger. She is somewhat curious why it seems like a wedding ring but decided to ignore it.


    She is quite satisfied as she looks at Divine Lord, who is patiently waiting and watching her. His gaze is not leaving her as he can''t help but smile.


    ''She is really magnificent...''


    The Divine Lord is somehow relieved and disappointed why she didn''t inquire about it. Though, he doesn''t know how he will explain himself if she does.


    She thanked him wholeheartedly for his help and genuinely smiled at him. He is exhausted, but seeing her expression has filled his heart with warmth and satisfaction. In the end, he made her happy, so it is worth it.


    "Anything to make you happy..." he calmly responds as he pats her head.


    He flicked his sleeve, and a table set full of cuisines appears before them. They didn''t have a decent meal during the process, so they need to have a proper meal before heading out. He doesn''t remember exactly when he started to care so much, but it gives him satisfaction to see her smile.


    "Let''s eat before we head out. I am famished."

 Chapter 7 - Oracle Clan Village

    It''s been a while since they were alone. Somehow, the Divine Lord wished that he is an ordinary being who can enjoy a carefree life with her.


    Divine Lord Foeni observes Little Eu as he drowns himself with thoughts of living together with her someday. The young girl noticed his silence as she eyes him suspiciously.


    "Are you planning something inappropriate? Why are you grinning like a criminal?" she asked him suspiciously.


    "You are overthinking, Little Eu. Just eat your food so we could leave." he shrugged as he negates her suspicions.


    Lord Vermilion''s face twitches as she listens to their conversation. She shook her head as she wonders how long does this Divine Lord will play the innocent/denial card before admitting the crime he has committed to his young victim.


    She could only sigh as she ponders on the whole situation and murmurs, "Shameless. Truly Shameless."


    After enjoying their meal, he summons Vermilion and informs her of their plans to depart the premises. They have already disturbed her solace those passed three days to create the magic weapon.


    The Cave of Origins is one of the Ancient sites under the Divine Lord Foeni''s jurisdiction. The Sovereign King forbids anyone from accessing these Places for some reason. Lord Vermilion didn''t need to remind him that he has broken a Divine Law as she guides them outside.


    "Vermilion, please report to my Palace after finishing your task here. Regarding other matters, let me handle them." his voice is stoic and authoritative.


    It''s a different tone he''s been using those passed few days. Vermilion cannot refute if he begins using this authoritative tone on her. She doesn''t want to offend him.


    "Yes, Divine Lord." she bows her head as she complies courteously.


    The Divine Lord is strict, and she can hardly imagine him treating someone so intimately. She pursed her lips as she refrains from commenting on her observations and looks at the young girl with him.


    She also found the little girl admirable as she thinks its best to affiliate herself with her in the future. Then she remembers her superior''s bold move.


    She just stared at him with a knowing gaze.


    He responded with a threatening stare.


    She rolled her eyes and shrugged as she doesn''t intend to interfere.


    As soon as they reemerged from the cave, Vermilion is also long gone.


    It is a beautiful day. The weather is gently warm, the sky is clear, and the refreshing, cool breeze passes them as they emerge from the cave.


    It is quite refreshing to be outside, after three days in seclusion inside the scorching hot cave. Little Eu stretches her arms as she inhaled the fresh air with a scent of tree leaves, grass, and earth mix into the air.


    It seems like her senses heighten from her three days'' stay in the Cave of Origins, or she just started to appreciate her surroundings more.


    They were resting by the lakeside as little Eu dips her feet into the cool, refreshing water. The Divine Lord idles by the tree branch watching over her.


    Not long, a wind familiar spell came to inform them about the commotion they have caused for being out of contact for three days. Little Eu''s head starts to ache as she heard the news. How could he fail to inform his aides of his whereabouts?


    Limes Temple is in a panic state because of his leniency. She can hardly imagine how he escapes his aides and indulged her those past few days. She stared at him in disbelief of his actions.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll explain it to my aides properly. For now, let''s go visit your elders." he said casually and unfazed as he strolls forward to the Oracle Clan village''s direction.


    The young girl sighs as she decided to catch up to him. His idea sucks as she decided to pull his sleeve as she suggests, "We should teleport to the Oracle Village. Why are you not bothered?"


    "I can defeat them, even if they attacked us together." he nonchalantly responded.


    "They are your aides! You should at least inform them and not cause this kind of problem. Are you a child?" Eu sighs as she reprimanded him.


    "Fine. Let''s teleport then. I will explain everything upon our return. But for now, we are heading to the Oracle Village." he reached out to take her hand.


    He smugly smiles, repeating himself, and acting like a spoiled child. He can''t believe this eight-year-old girl is scolding him. He always forgets that she is way younger than him, and she is just a child.


    There is no use dragging the conversation. The Divine Lord is sometimes annoyingly obstinate. She sighs as she took his arm instead and taps her toes to cast her teleport spell.


    Before he knew it, they have finally reached the Oracle Clan gates.


    Her magic is warm, with flashes of colorful prism lights different from his purple flames. This is the first time he experiences her magic, yet he can''t help feeling a tinge of familiarity. He is amazed by how much distance she can cover at such a young age.


    The Oracle Clan Village is situated in a remote area of Ever forest. Wooden walls reinforced by protection spells surround the premises.


    Aside from their ability to foretell the future, Oracles excel in sealing and protection spells. Creating array formations is probably their specialty.


    They are pacifist by nature and avoids conflict. They lived in isolation within the Mystic Spirit Domain since they escaped the tragedy two hundred years ago. They originally from Celesea, and they are taking refuge and under the protection of the Divine Lord Foeni.


    "The protection spell here is quite remarkable. It greatly improved since I last came here. Elder Levi seems to improve on casting the barriers." the Divine Lord examines the invisible wall.


    Eu remained silent. The three-tier barrier is nothing exceptional. Any skilled Oracle can cast this kind of protection spells and can accomplish such a feat.


    If there is anything noteworthy, the array formation is way better than she expected. She should drop by and visit to congratulate her elder.


    Not long, they are welcomed by a bearded elder dressed in a dark gray hooded cloak. He visually looks like in his forties, but he is over eighty years old.


    His clothes are disheveled as he rushes out to meet them. His pure white hair is in a mess as he tries to conceal it under his gray, hooded robes. Eu can easily tell from his expression that he was surprised by their unexpected visit.


    The little girl can''t help but smile, meeting the old man''s fl.u.s.tered face. She rarely sees him in such a panic state, and she can''t believe, how can he miss their arrival?


    "Grand Elder Enoch. Little Eu comes to visit with Divine Lord Foeni..." she bows her head as she greeted the old man.


    The Grand Elder remained silent as he only responded with a nod of acknowledgment. He welcomed them in as they walk along the isolated village roads. They started a conversation along the way as they follow little Eu''s pace.


    "You should inform your elders when you decide to come home and visit the village. Your arrival is unexpected, and you even bring the Divine Lord with you."


    "But this is also my home. You people normally knew when someone would come to visit. Are you disowning me for running away years ago? I already apologized and¡­" the young girl pouts as she lowers her head and continues, "Its unintentional. Those wild beast starts chasing me, and I blindly teleport myself away... Do you understand how dangerous it is to teleport somewhere blindly?"


    "Normal kids don''t teleport. They ran away."


    "If I ran, what is the use of even learning to teleport?"


    The older man''s lips involuntarily twitch in annoyance. This little girl always has something to refute about. He slows down his pace as he looks at her and sighs.


    "No need for formalities, Grand Elder Enoch. I wasn''t around, so I suddenly requested her to escort me. I hope our sudden visit didn''t inconvenience you in any way." the Divine Lord explains respectfully.


    "No, my Lord. We know that you are busy, and yet you continue to bless us of your presence. Not to mention, you care for this rebellious child of ours. I hope little Eu is not troubling you in any way." Grand Elder Enoch responded.


    "Little Eu is brilliant and talented. Other than that, I have no complaints." he chuckled as he looks at the girl who is still pouting like a normal girl after being scolded by her elder.


    He lightly sighs as he smiles. He knew it was his suggestion to come over and visit them, and she is not at fault why they were there. Still, he also knew they have the ability to predict unexpected circ.u.mstances. How can they fail to anticipate their arrival?


    Finally, the group reached the center of this small community and the simple two-story white stone building called the Cardinal Hall.


    People often visit the place to volunteer and help out around the premises. Even the children love hanging out around the fountain and play with their friends. This community of Oracles lives such a carefree and peaceful life.


    Little Eu senses that they will discuss something private and decides to excuse herself. She seldom visits nowadays and wants to meet her mentor across the street.


    The Learning Hall caters to teach young Oracles about spells and their history. This is where her mentor Elder Teacher Levi resides. He is also responsible for her education, and he only requires her to visit from time to time.

 Chapter 8 - The Master behind the Mentor’

    Little Eu entered the empty halls and went straight to Elder Teacher Levi''s study. The burly green-robed man with round glasses is deeply immersed in his research that he failed to notice the little girl''s arrival.


    Little Eu knocks and called out to get his attention a few times but no accord. She can only sigh as watch her Elder struggles from the pile of doc.u.ments and recalls a memory.


    "Elder, Little Eu has arrived..." she called out, raising her voice a bit, hoping to get his attention.


    Upon hearing her name and familiar voice, the Elder almost knocks out the doc.u.ments in front of him. He can''t help himself feeling relieved of her unexpected arrival. For a while, he thought that he is having a hallucination out of desperation.


    "Little Eu, thank goodness you are here. I am total loss regarding this new array formation¡­" the middle age elder exclaims as he welcomes her.


    Days ago, his colleagues raised this specific problem regarding the reinforcement of their defenses. Unfortunately, despite his efforts, he can''t come to any conclusions that put him to this predicament. He is already doing everything beyond his potential.


    The young girl sighs as she listens to her mentor''s predicament. Sometimes, she can''t help question, which is among them is the student as she grabs a nearby parchment and a quill.


    The truth is, the Elder already solved the whole problem himself. He just messed up the placement that is causing it to fail, as Little Eu explains. She also gave out a few suggestions to improve his array formation.


    Master Teacher Levi is competent and reliable in his field of expertise. The problem is, he sometimes overthinks and ends up messing the whole formation. He needs someone to correct him occasionally, and it just happens that its Little Eu.


    Array Formations are a series of defensive wall arrangements creating a labyrinth or mirror or world illusion. The most simple is the loop formation, which traps the guest into an endless, repetitive loop, as the name suggests.


    The Creator has all the power over his formation as he sets the rules for his guests. An array formation is a Creator''s domain, and his ability is dependent on its complexity.


    After correcting his formation, the Elder excitedly took the parchment and studied it intently. He totally disregarded her as she watches him in disbelief.


    "Elder teacher, You have done a wonderful job on the formation array by the gates. You are improving on creating the Clans'' defensive walls. Should I start grading your efforts?" Little Eu finally spoke up with a tinge of sarcasm on her tone.


    Elder froze as he looks at the little girl standing beside him with her arms cross. She is glowering at him and unamused. For some reason, this eight-year-old girl''s aura is so oppressive.


    "Little Eu. I was just checking this intently before we could proceed. This is really unimportant." he starts stuttering and coaxing the little girl. While he kept the scroll in his drawer for safekeeping, he continues, "I expect you to come later this month. What is the reason you are here, little one?"


    "I brought some medical and alchemy scrolls. Not everyone is gifted to cast seals and understands how array formation works. Stop forcing them and let them learn something different." she straightforwardly said.


    The Elder was surprised at her suggestion. He checked the scrolls she brought in as his eyes sparkle in amazement. It is almost impossible to acquire such materials unless they have written it themselves. Clans ensure their knowledge is well guarded like their Seals and Array Formations, which is exclusive to the Oracle Clan.


    Medicine and Alchemy are excellent subjects for anyone''s clan. Anyone can easily have an affinity with them if they put time and effort into learning the subject.


    "Where did you get these scrolls? You didn''t steal these from another clan, right?" the elder nervously inquired.


    "How else can I attain them? Of course, I learned it from my other master. It is a novice scroll, so I suggest that you find the time or assign someone suitable..." she responded casually. Then she remembered his accusation as she looked daggers at him.


    "I apologize for accusing you. I forgot you are a truly gifted child. You always help this Elder, and yet forget ''the Master behind the Mentor.'' I am merely proud and ashamed at the same time." Elder Teacher Levi admitted.


    He is almost watering his eyes or having invisible tears as he thought, ''Why is Grand Elder''s granddaughter extremely gifted? Can''t he have a normal one like everyone else?''


    Little Eu is a more capable teacher than he is. Still, Elder Levi is proud of his young student. She is his closest confidant despite the peculiarity.


    He was in deep disheartening contemplation when he recalled about the new technique she suggested to him. He doesn''t want to continue pondering on irrelevant matters. This girl is a blessing to them, after all.


    "I proposed and presented the Soul Gem Formation to The High Council and Grand Elder Enoch. I could say the odds are in our favor." he changes the subject as he reports the progress of their little agreement.


    ''The Grand Elder will sure burn me on a stake once he discovers the truth behind my achievements.'' he thought as his invisible tears once again overflow.


    **********


    Many years ago, Great Elder Eitellia foretold the annihilation of their Clan. They are proud and thought their capabilities to defend themselves was sufficient enough until that fateful night two hundred years ago. The wielder of the Forgotten arts passed away.


    They barely remember how they escaped the onslaught as this mysterious entity broke through their defenses. They left their abundant city and moved secretly to Mystic Spirit Realm.


    That night they manage to escape the prophecy. They are living in peace for now, but the threats remain. They continue to be cautious as their assailants remain at large and seek their annihilation.


    Hence, the High Council ordered the revival of the Lost Arts. Elder Levi is responsible for this mission as he gathered all the surviving parchment and studies them carefully. Unfortunately, only fragments survive and current in their possession.


    Over the years, they have disregarded the importance of this Ancient arts and started opting for the more straightforward, less complicated methods, hence the forgotten arts.


    Also, since they have no use of sophisticated techniques during peaceful times, they started neglecting to learn it entirely. Only a handful endure these changes. Until one day, its existence is completely forgotten.


    They truly regretted, but they have to face the consequences of their actions. If they can''t recover the Forgotten Arts, they can create an entirely new Arts that can be as formidable.


    The weight of responsibility, on Elder Levi''s shoulder, is heavy indeed. It''s driving him insane as he murmurs his grievances, "He is a scholar and not a genius. How can they expect him to figure out something from mere fragments?"


    Little Eu watches his troubled face as he throws another scrap of paper. His expression changes several times while he is working, and he will throw the crumpled paper as if it is nothing important.


    She finished answering her workbook and has been idling in his study to past time. She can''t help watching her mentor, who inevitably forgets her existence.


    Her Elder has been acting crazy and distressed for three months now, and this little girl is curious as she gathers the crumpled papers around them. She looks at her Mentor''s disheveled appearance as she sighs.


    She picks up the parchment and a quill as she finally spoke up and said, "Elder Teacher, let Little Eu help you out¡­"


    He just stared at her as he didn''t object. At that moment, he doesn''t care anymore who will help him escape his predicament.


    Meanwhile, she started presenting his crumpled works as she began her very detailed and organized explanations. She is writing everything on the parchment as he stares at the little girl in disbelief.


    She just assembled something from his scraps! It is put together like a puzzle before him. He is in a daze as he stares at the little girl, and he thought, ''No wonder this child is uninterested coming to class.''


    He felt embarrassed that a child had corrected him. Still, he understood his mistakes very clearly as she carefully explains everything to him. As much as he hates to admit it, this child is more capable than he is, and she was five years old then.


    That was the first time this little girl helped him out, and she has been helping him ever since. They decided to conceal this fact and avoid the High Council''s pressure on taking care of problems that they merely understood themselves.


    **********


    "Don''t worry, little one. I know those old bags. If you present this now, it will truly stir trouble. Even if you have the clan''s best interest in mind, they will surely find a way to discredit your intentions. Besides, I won''t be reprimanded too harshly even if it fails."


    "Thank you, Elder Teacher. I know, someday, I need to reveal this fact, but for now, let us keep things as it is. Besides, I assure you it won''t fail. As long as the formation stands united, and it won''t face any mishaps. I believe in each capability, so I suggested this method." she responded.


    The Soul Gem Formation consists of a three-layer defense arrangement.


    The first group is the primary casters consisting of younger gifted Oracles. Since younger people have more stamina, she suggests putting them up as primary casters.


    The second group is the experienced clan elders for fortifications. Since they are more experienced, they can easily manipulate and fortify the first layer. They will mainly use their experience on the barriers as they use what is deemed fit and necessary. This may help with power conservation.


    The central group is the four Head Elders in command. Mostly, their job is ordering the two groups. They are powerful and experienced as they command both groups using their knowledge. They could also cast counters as a last resort.


    With this, they are obliged to work together and can even cast powerful counteroffensive spells. It doesn''t matter how weak they can cast an offensive spell. If they do it together, it will still be as powerful.


    Most importantly, they can also store energy used against them in the Soul Gem and return it a hundredfold without exhausting too much of their power.

 Chapter 9 - Emotions in A Single Moment

    Elder Teacher Levi and Little Eu continue to discuss and improve the placements and formation plans. Elder Levi always consults Little Eu in regard to these matters.


    Even if he hates to admit it, Little Eu has a better understanding regarding complicated spells. He can''t help relying on her every time he is in a bind.


    Little Eu paused as she changed the subject and asked, "Anyway, Elder. Can you teach me the wizardry compartment spell? I am currently using the space teleportation spell to keep my stuff, but retrieving them is a hassle..."


    The middle-age elder was dumbfounded.


    This brilliant girl, who has figured out the most complicated enchantments seeks his guidance for a mere wizardry compartment spell.


    His face suddenly brightens as he bursts in a fit of laughter. He was unsure if the girl is serious or merely joking with him to make him feel better.


    She stares at him with pursed lips. She can''t believe her Elder is laughing at her because she failed to figure out how it works and ended up creating the space teleportation spell.


    Meanwhile, he is on the verge of depression, doubting his competence as an elder and as her mentor. After all, she is technically the brains behind all his current achievements.


    He felt his heart warms up as he finds himself a grain of gratification. He seems like he wasn''t doing enough for this little girl, and it feels like he is exploiting her. After all, she always figures things on her own or creates a more convenient and useful spell every time.


    "I am sorry, Little Eu. I really don''t mean to laugh. I was just happy." he explains as he wipes his teary eyes.


    He smiles as he prepares himself to teach her, and he rolls his sleeves.


    "The basic theory of Wizardry Compartments is the creation of personalized dimensional space¡­"


    Meanwhile, the Grand Elder and the Divine Lord headed to the study to have their discussions. Scrolls about formations and seals scatter around the room. He can assume they are preparing for an attack.


    Even with living in isolation, the Oracle Clan is always very cautious.


    Simple wild beasts won''t penetrate their walls, so he could only assume they are preparing for a much more sinister assault. He somehow can''t help himself from worrying about their welfare.


    "Please don''t mind the mess, my Lord. We are currently fortifying our defenses. You never know when enemies will come knocking in your doorstep." the Grand Elder started as he offers him a seat. He pours him some tea and continues, "What do I owe you for this sudden visit?"


    "I need to borrow your Token or Clan Badge to gain passage." Divine Lord said as he continued, "I have to head over to Celesea."


    "You are informed Lord Gaust is in Celesea?" Elder Enoch inquired as he sips his tea.


    He neither confirms or denies his inquiry. Still, it wasn''t a surprise that the Elder is known his intention.


    "Lord Black Turtle is in the abandoned city of Themis." Grand Elder puts down his cup as he reached for something inside his sleeve pocket.


    Not long, he placed a clear flower shape medallion on the table. It has a unique prism glimmer when placed under the light. It is a unique badge exclusive to Oracle Clan members as proof of identity.


    "You are just handling this to me because I asked for it? Aren''t you even afraid I''ll misuse your clan badge?" he asked at him curiously.


    The Grand Elder didn''t hesitate to comply. The Divine Lord stares at his clan badge in disbelief. He can''t believe he has gained his permission so quickly.


    Besides, using this token will quickly give away their location. How can he not refute and deny his request? A thousand questions run to the Divine Lord''s mind as he tries to figure out the Elder''s intention.


    The Elder sighs as he picks up his teacup once again, and he casually responded, "What''s the point of hiding when they already knew where we are? Besides, what can you do with it? You are not even an Oracle. Aside from using it for a free pass, I don''t think it matters."


    Grand Elder Enoch observes the Divine Lord''s expression as he contemplates on their situation. He knew that the Oracle Clan is being hunted, and their location can''t be compromised. Still, he has put his trust in the Divine Lord of Mystic Spirit Realm.


    "Be Careful. Lord Gaust is heavily guarded. Shadows are lurking around Themis. They are also using our abandoned array formations against any intruders. I can show you the city map and layout plans if you like." the Elder said.


    "Did you discover who is the perpetrator two hundred years ago?" the Divine Lord curiously inquired.


    The Grand Elder shook his head. He doesn''t even know who forced them out of Themis or who is currently testing their barriers capabilities.


    **********


    Eight years ago, the moon was bright and full, a mysterious, masked young man brought in baby Eu and informed him of his daughter''s untimely death. His daughter is supposed to come home that night, and he''s been anticipating her arrival.


    "Greetings, Grand Elder. I came to leave Lady Ana''s daughter under your care. I am afraid you are the only one who can take care of her now..."


    He was surprised by the sudden revelation dropped by the mysterious young man who appeared in his doorstep that night.


    He carefully placed the baby into his arms and quickly disappeared into the darkness. The Elder is speechless and not even given time to react.


    Baby Eu is sleeping soundly into his arms. In her little hands is a clear flower token indicating she is an Oracle.


    She is wrapped with delicate white and blue silk with embroidery in gold and silver threads saying, ''Eu.'' Her face is round, her cheeks and lips are tinted with a natural pinkish color.


    Then a sudden realization came to him, and a series of thoughts flooded his mind.


    ''Wait, What?! This is my Anatolia''s daughter? Nobody informed me she is married, and now she is gone? She is even leaving her daughter under my care? A granddaughter I haven''t even known existed until now? Does that girl even have a lover?! Was this a joke?!''


    He almost drops the poor child who suddenly woke up and staring back at him. Her beautiful and round amethyst curious eyes look at him questioningly.


    Her eyes start to well up as she indicates to cry uncontrollably. Out of panic, the elder immediately casts a sleeping spell. He doesn''t want to cause an uproar upon the child''s unexpected arrival.


    Little Eu was on a comatose state and was only awaken by an antidote created by Elder Levi.


    **********


    Grand Elder Enoch recalls the incident like yesterday. Its the only time he experienced so many emotions from a single moment.


    He was disheartened for losing his daughter. Furious and agitated, whoever murdered her. Disappointed failing to learn the perpetrator. Astonished for baby Eu''s sudden arrival. Blissful for finally having a grandchild. Curious who has caught the eye of his aloof daughter. And among other things¡­


    The Divine Lord Foeni noticed the Grand Elder''s gentle smile as he reminisces the night Little Eu was dropped off by his doorstep.


    Many mysteries swirl around them. He doesn''t even know who Little Eu''s father was nor the man who drops her to his doorstep. He has a gut feeling that all these questions will soon be answered.


    He finally broke his silence, "They will reveal themselves in their own time. For now, we need to focus on preparing ourselves for their arrival." his once gentle smile became a malicious and sinister grin as if plotting an evil scheme.


    The Divine Lord doesn''t know his plans, but he sounded confident enough, so he decided not to probe on into the matter. He knows that the Oracles have scores to settle with these mysterious perpetrators.


    "Then, I will trouble you to show me Themis layout plans for now."


    The Grand Elder flicks his sleeve to clear the table, then snapped his fingers to reveal The City of Themis'' map and layout plans.


    The Divine Lord was astonished to discover the existence of such an item. The details in the map and layouts magically update on its own. It even shows the level of hostility and gender roaming around the premises.


    The black pearl-like glimmering dot represents the Holy Guardian Lord''s whereabouts. With manipulation, the once flat layouts rose as it became a 3D holographic model of the City. It shows what building still stands and in ruins.


    Even small details like rocks, trees, plants, and alike are present. The details are remarkable, like seeing a small scale city just directly in front of them.


    The Black Turtle is detained in the Themis Municipal''s cellar. Hostile beings frequently visit him glowing in red, probably bringing him food or discussing something with him. It only shows, pulling him out will be extremely difficult.


    "Grand Elder, this is indeed an impressive, magical item. I am quite jealous." the Divine Lord commented.


    The map and layout plans are genuinely exquisite and remarkable. It is simply nothing like it.


    The maker must be very talented, and he wanted to meet him if possible. It is one of a kind on its own.


    The Grand Elder''s hand suddenly stops manipulating the model as he lowers his gaze. His eyes have a tinge of sadness as he forces a smile.


    "Please don''t be jealous, my Lord..." his voice has a tinge of sorrowful tone. There was a deafening pause as he continued, "This is my late daughter''s last gift to me before we parted ways ten years ago¡­"

 Chapter 10 - I’ll be Away For a While…

    The Divine Lord Foeni can''t think of anything to remedy the tension building up in the room. He is sure the Elder is upset, but he can''t retract the words he has already said. If he knew, he probably never have mentioned anything about it.


    Awkward silence is building inside the room. The Divine Lord can''t help feeling guilty as he didn''t expect the magical item to hold such sentimental value.


    "You don''t have to feel so guilty. It''s okay¡­" Grand Elder Enoch broke his silence as he tries to cheer the dampened mood.


    He tries to force a smile as he closes his eyes. He heaves a sigh of relief to steady his emotions. It''s not the time to linger on the past.


    He manipulates the layout so that they could have a better view as he continued, "I have no ill intention mentioning about it, so let us just focus on this matter."


    They once again observe the status around the area. Divine Lord Foeni''s expression turns grim as his resolve waver. They cannot save the Holy Guardian Lord Black Turtle without a fight.


    ''The mastermind is very cunning indeed. He sure has thought of everything.'' The Divine Lord pondered.


    "That is the current status and whereabouts of Lord Black Turtle. Rushing into Themis is unwise, so I advise you not to be impulsive." Grand Elder Enoch stood up as he approaches the counter and pours himself some sugarcane wine.


    "Thank you for the advice, Grand Elder. I''ll put your words into consideration and figure something." the Divine Lord responded.


    "Always remember that. Little Eu will be troubled if something bad happens to you." the Grand Elder said with a threatening tone.


    He didn''t specifically explain why he suddenly said that, but he doesn''t need to ask. He just froze in his place as he gulps.


    For some reason, his heart starts pounding rapidly, leaving him truly restless. His face is ashen. He is an Oracle and probably has foreseen his bold move as he avoids the elder''s knowing gaze.


    The Grand Elder has left the study and gave him space to think of his next move. His face twitched as he looks back at his pale and blank expression as his eyes shoot daggers and murmurs, "I can''t believe this Divine Lord is stealing my beloved granddaughter like a criminal! Does he really think I won''t figure it out? The nerve of coming here..."


    After he secretly lashed out his grievances, he reenters the room with a peaceful smile as if everything is normal. The Divine Lord can''t help gulping once again as cold sweat runs on his spine.


    He could feel that this Elder will overlook his status for his inappropriate action and deceiving the little girl. The Grand Elder adores this little girl, and he expects to feel his wrath. No one should underestimate an Oracle inside their territorial grounds.


    The Divine Lord doesn''t know how to defend himself from this angry Elder. As her elder, he should have at least consulted him before he initiated the Blood Contract with Little Eu. It''s late to regret as he shivers in anticipation of what he could to him.


    Before anything commences, Little Eu came in that gave the Divine Lord waves of relief. The knock on the door has dispersed the tension between them and seeing the little girl enters the room can''t help thinking he is saved.


    He might be more powerful than this Grand Elder, but how can he fight back knowing he is at fault? He deceived his granddaughter to a Blood Contract. He has all the reason to beat him up as her grandfather.


    Meanwhile, Grand Elder Enoch knits his brows as he eyes the girl''s impeccable timing. He is about to cast an array formation and beat up this shameless Ancient being for deceiving her. She is so young to get involved with anyone, and yet this person disregarded everything so selfishly.


    "Why do you look disappointed to see me, Grand Elder? Did I come at the wrong time?" The little girl asks innocently and curiously.


    The Grand Elder didn''t answer her inquiry. He shrugged the idea she has foreseen what is about to happen if she didn''t come.


    Yes, he wanted to beat him up badly that can cause him amnesia and forget his evil intentions with his granddaughter!


    But of course, the Grand Elder pushes all these thoughts as he innocently smiles, denying there is such intention.


    The Little girl smile as innocent in response as she said, "Then, I guess we take our leave now. We have been out for so long, and we need to head back to Limes Temple. You two have finished your business, right?" She asked.


    She turned to the Divine Lord as she notices his ashen face. She could tell that these two were definitely engaged with something she still barely understands.


    Since the Divine Lord doesn''t like receiving the Elder''s fury, he decided to play along with Little Eu''s suggestions as he voiced out.


    "I''m truly sorry, Grand Elder. I forgot that my aides are looking for me and should immediately smooth out our misunderstanding." he carefully chuckled as he tries to act coolly, "Let''s just have this conversation some other Grand Elder..."


    The Grand Elder praise the Divine Lord''s luck and escaping his wrath. He won''t forgive him for exploiting his granddaughter! Still, he truly needs to let go and say goodbye to them. There is plenty of time to bring forth his wrath.


    When they entered Limes Temple, three battalions have assembled and waiting to be dispatch. The aides are engaged in a debate while Captain Jairu tries to hold them back. It was indeed a chaotic scene, and they were simply awestruck.


    His aides could be worrywart sometimes that their actions may be overboard and unnecessary. Still, calling forth three battalions seems a really inappropriate course of action.


    He turns to them in disdain as he said, "What is the meaning of this? How come you are causing these kinds of disturbance? Am I not capable enough to be on my own?"


    The Divine Lord seems to release his earlier tension with the Oracle''s Grand Elder. They are genuinely unlucky to be in the range of the Divine Lord''s wrath...


    "Master, being alone is dangerous. We¡­" one of the aides tried to explain and stutters.


    The aides don''t know what to say as they were only doing their job. He might be a capable person, but having extra precautions are not a bad idea.


    "I''ll be away for a while, and I am leaving you in charge of Limes Temple." The Divine Lord pats Little Eu''s head as he chuckled jestingly, "Don''t go out waging war now that you have your small army, okay?"


    She looks up to the Divine Lord''s smiling face. His rarely visible dimples are showing, and his gaze is as gentle as ever. She let out a snort as she replied, "Wage war? Really? We are situated in an isolated area. Why would I even leave and bring out troops to do such a thing? Do I look like an evil conqueror?"


    She responded as she rolled her eyes, yet deep inside, she contemplated the situation. It is not a secret that there are really plenty of disturbances happening around Mystic Spirit. Wild beasts are becoming more aggressive too.


    She already foresaw the events and prepared countermeasures. She looks at the three new squads under her command as she remembers them vividly on her visions.


    They are still not ready, but everything is slowly falling into place. It''s happening earlier than she anticipated. They''ve been granted a longer time to prepare. What could have caused these minor changes?


    She can''t help knit her brows as she began a trail of thoughts and starts planning for her next course of action. She has immersed herself completely, forgetting her surroundings and everyone else.


    "You look like you are planning world domination, Little Eu..." the Divine Lord spoke, breaking her long train of thoughts.


    She was taken aback as he has voiced out something close to her intention. He continued, "Don''t worry too much¡­ I can handle it."


    He left with no other words as he pats her head before retiring to his quarters. The men in charge approached her to give respects. They are high-level Mystics and can transform into human forms with a few traces of their ancestry.


    She smiles at them, and she bows her head to give respects, "Thank you for giving me this opportunity.."


    "The pleasure is all ours." he looks at the sky through the transparent dome ceiling as he continued, "Its already late, young miss. It is best if you retire for now, and we will discuss things tomorrow."


    She calmly smiles as she nods her head in agreement. She excuses herself after as she retires to her quarters. Tomorrow, she plans to set things in motion.


    Before dawn break, the Divine Lord left without alerting anyone. The Little girl already anticipated his move as she watches him with a pained smile.


    Eu knew that they have parts to play, and she has to endure this separation. She has convinced herself that things are better this way.


    He left riding a mid-sized airship as she watched it disappears cruising the skies.


    "Farewell, my Lord Brother¡­" he heard her voice through his mind.


    He looks back at the disappearing image of Limes Temple. He can feel Little Eu''s sadness upon his departure and wished that he could have at least said his goodbyes.


    He started regretting leaving discreetly and without her knowledge. He clenches his hands while gritting his teeth, and he suppresses his emotions.


    He can''t shake this feeling he has done something he will regret for a long time. He then saw his Dragon Ring emitting a somewhat faint, bluish glow.


    His face has a pained expression as he murmurs, "Little Eu, I''m sorry... Wait for me... I''ll see you soon... I promise..."

 Chapter 11 - “Little Miss, Is This Really Necessary?�

    At the break of dawn, the young girl greets them with a shocking announcement. They all stared at the small figure who is giving them strict instructions on their new routines while they are stationed in Limes Temple.


    They all assumed to live a carefree life when the Divine Lord assigned them to this desolated parts of the Realm. They are mere reserves and not used to getting intensive training. How come this little girl is making their lives complicated?


    "Is she the same innocent girl we met last night? Why is she so intense today?"


    "Don''t ask me. I came with you."


    The three battalions left under her command are the Dragon Squad led by Aryen, the Aerial Squad led by Persea, and the Beast Squad led by Reone. Each unit consists of five hundred Mystics. Everyone was in their human forms, and only traces of their ancestry is visible.


    At first, they resisted her authority to the point of suspecting her intention and assumes she plans to oust the Divine Lord. Why create a much powerful force than the main troops under the Divine Lord''s command?


    The young girl just sat and observed them for half a day, listening to their concerns and grievances. She understood their reasons and doubts. Still, she doesn''t plan to give in and continue to insist on her plans.


    "I know you don''t fully trust me, but I am only doing this for your welfare. Why are you rejecting the chance of improvement and doubting my intentions?" her voice is gentle but powerful.


    The courtyard is silent as they listen, but still, nobody is accepting her. Realizing it''s no use negotiating rationally, she finally challenges them head-on.


    "Fine. If you can defeat me, I will no longer force you to follow this course. I don''t mind if you send representatives or you will attack all at once. I honestly prefer the latter."


    Her expression became slightly sinister as she smiles, mischievously at everyone. For a child, she started to intimidate everyone.


    She not long-continued nonchalantly, "You can do whatever you like as long as you can manage to defeat me. It''s an excellent deal. Take it, and then I''ll be out of your hair in no time once you manage to defeat me."


    They can''t believe this little girl''s overconfidence. She is only a fraction in age and size, yet she has dared challenged three fierce Mystic Battalions.


    ''Is she looking down at us? The little girl dares to challenge three Mystic army units alone?''


    Some even snorted volunteering themselves while others hesitantly agree to join as they feel anxious about the situation.


    They can''t oppose the little girl''s command. Still, they ended up in a debate if they should take her seriously. They feel degraded getting orders from a child.


    She once again broke her silence as she coolly informed them, "I am seriously not going easy on each one of you. So put forth a valiant effort. Please don''t disappoint me."


    The Flare Lion and Captain of the Temple Guards, Jairu, stood beside this little girl. He is tall, a husky built, with a pair of majestic amber eyes Mystic. His blazing red shoulder-length hair resembles flames with streaks of gold that shimmers in the sun.


    "Little Miss. Is this really necessary?" he whispered to her.


    "What do you think?" she innocently smiles at him.


    He wanted everyone to stop provoking her further as he knew they would only experience the bitter taste of defeat. He observes the girl who is watching everyone with a sinister look.


    He feels sorry for these poor soldiers'' souls and happy for not being in her line of sight at the moment. He could only gulp in resignation and just decided to watch how everything will unfold instead.


    It''s a breezy warm day as she lazily lounges and awaits their decision. She has given them so many advantages already, and she is confident they will unsuspectingly fall into her hands. She can only smile cunningly towards their direction.


    Not long, they finally decided to accept her challenge as a bright smile forms in her face. Seeing her cold smile makes them feel as if they''ve fallen into a sinister plot to take them all down. A slight chill ran into their spines as if they should all expect their imminent doom.


    Little Eu is emitting such a threatening aura. They wanted to retreat, but they had already accepted the challenge.


    They move out to the nearby meadow as she sets up a battlefield simulation formation. This way, they can move freely using their abilities during the entire session.


    "Since this is a simulation, you''ll be transported away from the battlefield once you virtually die. If you even manage to touch my sleeve, I will consider it a defeat. What do you say? Sounds easy, don''t you think? All the advantages to you."


    She is in a white dress with long butterfly sleeves. They beautifully flutter in the wind and as she moves her arms. They all thought she would be at a disadvantage as they felt somehow relieved.


    She starts braiding her long blonde hair to prepare herself for battle while hiding a mischievous smile plastered across her face.


    After everyone''s agreement, they started the halfhearted assault that caused them at least fifty soldiers with just a lazy wave of her hand.


    They can''t simply explain what occurred before them. They''ve only seen her stand and gracefully wave her hand as they witness the infamous seven-layered elemental spell.


    She could only sigh as she said in a very disappointed voice, "You are not taking me seriously. Do you want me to prove how serious I am?"


    The three commanders observe everything from the sky. They saw her cast a powerful spell with a wave of her hand emitting seven-layered elemental magic causing fifty men to fall in one clean swoop.


    If she intends to end it quickly, she could cast it on a broader range and engulf everyone. She is magnanimous by only sweeping fifty men from the lot. Or was she? She does plan to drag the battle further.


    "This girl is not joking. We underestimated her. How come this little girl is so powerful?"


    They are simply awestruck as they face and experience this girl''s capabilities. They are starting to doubt they can manage to overpower her with numbers alone.


    "You spoke too soon. Your men are just mindless barbarians falling for such tricks. I''ll send my airborne troops. Let''s observe how well she will fare."


    Noticing the aerial attack, she taps her toes to cast her new flight spell. She draws her sword and transforms it into a staff. She easily maneuvers and dodges from their attacks. She just learned it yesterday and found the situation as an opportunity to practice.


    They are finally taking her seriously. Her lips curve in satisfaction, and her graceful movements are simply spellbinding.


    Sadly, their efforts are not enough...


    This eight-year-old girl is unbelievably skillful. She is truly a force to be reckoned with.


    Who can tell this little girl is inexperience on the battlefield? She is obviously playing them all this time.


    Beast rampages are mere use of brute strength, and she doesn''t find them challenging. Her movements are fluid and precise. They fall one by one as she efficiently counters all their attacks.


    Aerial, sneak, frontal, magic. Name it, and she found ways to counter them all. Even if they started well-coordinated attacks, all they can manage is close their distance by ten steps.


    All their efforts ended up in vain as she anticipates their every movement.


    Not long, one thousand five hundred Mystics fell in her hands. The three leaders were perplexed by the result. How can they easily fall against a little child?


    They all thought it was over, and the cold blade tapping their shoulder caught them off guard. Little Eu''s innocent smile is the last thing they saw before getting transported with their men.


    The young girl slowly descended before them sitting with legs crossed. Her head lazily supported by her hand.


    Everyone was caught off guard, leaving them with surprise expression. How can a pint-sized child trounce them? Then again, how can they underestimate their opponent so casually?


    She can''t help looking at them with disdain. She can''t keep her disappointment after failing her expectations.


    She sighs as she asked with a tint of disappointment, "Did you honestly took me seriously? I barely even break a sweat. Are you satisfied with your performance? I doubt you could protect the Lord or his Domain. What if a hundred of me attacks? You can''t ever guard yourselves with one."


    She can''t help herself to voice her frustrations as everyone remained silent. She flicked her sleeves as she released them from their magical prison. Soon after, the whole battlefield simulation formation also collapsed and revealed the vast familiar meadows.


    She hands the scrolls to the commanding officers as she continued with her gentle but authoritative voice, "I want you all to master these skills in three months. Captain Jairu will supervise your training and improvements from now on. No complaints! You can return to your mundane lives if you disagree. I don''t mind, but not here where I am in charge."


    Her determination to put them in this training course has rendered them speechless. She has subdued them fair and square, so they decided to resign their fates to her. They simply don''t want another beating from a little girl.


    "Let us do it again sometimes. It was fun." she finally changed tone and said.


    Her amethyst eyes glisten as she innocently eyes everyone and left. She is happy as she hums a tune on her way out.


    Everyone''s face is ashen as they all thought and have secret agreements that they will never provoke the Little girl again. They will only follow her to avoid that kind, frightening scenario.


    They can''t help notice the little girl''s intimidating aura as the battle commence. They should refrain from underestimating their opponents in the future as the thought of experiencing it again made them shiver.


    Jairu can only shake his head as if he could read what is on everyone''s minds. Yes, he understands what they''ve experienced. He and his temple guards also experience that exact scenario three years ago...

 Chapter 12 - “Would You Care to Join us For Tea?�

    A few weeks have passed since the Divine Lord Foeni left and the incident with the three Battalions in Limes Temple. Everyone starts following her rules to a ''T'' as Captain Jairu supervises and reports directly to her.


    She is staring at the ceiling as she carefully considers her next move. She is holding a thick book in her arms as she rested her eyes from reading too much. In her mind, she can''t possibly laze around there while waiting for everything to unfold.


    She then raises her right hand with the phoenix ring as she marvels at its craftsmanship. It''s undoubtedly a beautiful ring. A sudden thought came to her, ''It would be nice if Brother Ravi and I got together...''


    It took a while before it registers to her. Her eyes widen in disbelief. What kind of thoughts are she started thinking again?!


    She quickly sits up from the lounge chair, her face extremely flushed, and her heart is pounding like crazy as she catches her breath.


    What did she just think? She isn''t thinking straight again. She truly needs a distraction away from this kind of thought.


    She doesn''t understand why she has such thoughts every time she is thinking of the Divine Lord Foeni. They are simply incompatible, even though it feels natural to with him.


    She closes her eyes to calm her raging emotions. She finally decided to meet with Captain Jairu to discuss her plans and take away her thoughts from these matters. She has rested well enough, and it''s time for her next move.


    "No, young miss. Definitely not. The Divine Lord Foeni will definite punish me once he learned I let you on your own to take such a dangerous task. Ask someone else to carry on your behalf." Captain Jairu vehemently refuses as he raises his husky, determined voice.


    He rarely argues or contradicts her, and this is one of those instances.


    She knows how dangerous to take this mission. She heard scouts disappearing and never able to report about their discoveries if there were any.


    She knows Jairu will never agree to her even if she decided to force him and thought to compromise.


    "Will you allow me if I bring five capable men to help me with this mission?"


    "Fine. I will choose men who will accompany you. Also, refrain from acting reckless and impulsive." Jairu''s brows creases as he massages his temple.


    He is starting to get a headache as he is having conflicted thoughts and continued, "It''s a dangerous place, and I shouldn''t let you tread there. Why do I need to agree with you?"


    "Because it is necessary...?" the little girl carefully responded with a question.


    He needs to contemplate about it himself. Jairu knew how important this is. Their enemies are always steps ahead of them and have anticipated their every move.


    The Holy war, two hundred years, has pushed them over the edge. The mysterious perpetrators have avoided their surveillance exceptionally well, and until recently, it seems that they are inactive on their operations.


    He looks at the little girl in front of him. Little Eu is somewhat also a mystery. He knows she is an Oracle, but he can''t defuse the thought this girl is more than that meets the eye.


    Also, he doesn''t want her to end up as a sacrifice just to accomplish something. The Divine Lord Foeni left her under his care. If anything happens to her, he won''t be able to forgive himself.


    "I will be careful, I promise. I also will neither act brashly nor imprudent." the girl said as she breaks his train of thoughts.


    "Give me three days. You can leave and start whatever you are planning after that. But before anything else, let me carefully select men to assist you. You shouldn''t be on your own."


    "Deal!" she quickly responded with a smile. Her amethyst eyes sparkle in contentment as she hears his response. She knew very well that she is putting him in a very tight spot as she continued with a very gracious tone, "Thank you for your trouble, Captain Jairu. I really mean it, thank you, and I''m sorry... I promise to send detailed reports and won''t fail your expectations."


    "Just promise me you''ll return safely. I don''t want any misfortune befalling you, not because you are under my care." the burly man heavily sighs as he continues his duties.


    Before she could leave, he reminded her to prepare herself and reassures everything will be ready in three days. He is quite afraid this little girl will not listen to him if he didn''t reassure her.


    She smiles and gives him a reassuring nod. She doesn''t need to say that she intends to keep her word and follow his advice. Having people to help her is necessary for the task she wanted to achieve.


    Little Eu heads back to her quarters and passed by the courtyard. She witnesses the commanders enjoying some tea time in the pavilion. Their extensive training has barely given them time to sit back and relax.


    It is indeed a beautiful day as she looks up into the clear blue sky, and the refreshing breeze rustles the tree leaves. She can''t help closing her eyes as she relishes the moment. It''s a peaceful day, and everything seems to run smoothly...


    "Young Miss, would you care to join us for tea?"


    She was startled someone calling her out and turned to their direction. The brawny man named Reon is waving at her. They are all smiling and seemed rather pleased to meet up with her again and decided to join them.


    "Presea brewed this special tea, and it is quite refreshing. Please join us." Reone said as he raises his cup.


    Reone is a brawny beast-man who would prefer alcoholic drinks instead of tea. He has bushy dark brown hair with streaks of silver-tone bangs and has bright dark obsidian eyes.


    Presea prepared another teacup for her as she pours her newly brewed fruity tea. The clear red hot liquid flows from the small ceramic teapot. The aroma is sweet and refreshing, indeed, as it fills the air.


    Presea is a beautiful lady with an alluring body. She is a griffin in her beast form. Her wavy platinum hair is loosely tied and resting on her shoulders, flowing in front of her body, and some cover her captivating green eyes.


    "Don''t worry about anything else and enjoy some tea. We are not holding anything against you, young miss. Instead, we are grateful that you put us back in shape." Aryen''s calmly spoke with his modulated voice.


    Aryen looks like a pacifist scholar. Red jewels embedded and adorning his forehead resembling a circlet. He has a pair of sharp yet gentle hazel eyes and long flowing midnight blue hair. Not to mention, he is gorgeous.


    The Little girl sat on the empty seat next to Presea as she receives the beautiful, golden rimmed ceramic teacup as she bows her head and says with a gentle smile, "Thank you for inviting me."


    She took out a box of pastries from her wizardry compartment and placed it on the table. She loves these little treats, so she always brings a box or two in her storage. The sweets complement the fruity tea perfectly.


    "These are simply a heavenly combination. Presea, forget the military and ask the young miss to open a tea shop with you." Reone is sweeping the three-tiered pastry box as he gulps his tea.


    Little Eu was flabbergasted. She honestly didn''t expect him to act like a sweet glutton monster. She silently sips her tea and covers her slightly parted lips.


    She is making these treats to replenish her depleted energy after a strenuous training course. She wanted to explain, but she just cast an anxious smile.


    "Reone, stop saying nonsense. How could you suggest one of the mightiest commanders leave her post? Besides, I don''t think Little Miss Eu will agree." Presea quickly refutes.


    Experiencing the little girl''s fighting prowess, she can tell that she doesn''t intend to stay behind and watch from the sidelines. The first spell she cast is a high-level ancient magic that could wipe out armies. It''s difficult that even master casters fail to achieve.


    Learning two elemental magic is already tricky. How much more all seven of them?


    Her movements are fluid, precise, and graceful at the same time. She is practicing at a very, very young age. How could she cast everything away and become to be a patisserie?


    "Don''t listen to him, Little Eu. He looks like an alcoholic brute, but this man has extreme sweet cravings. He is trying to exploit you." Presea turned to Little Eu as she revealed the man''s greatest weakness.


    "Hey. I am not! Stop slandering me!"


    The two began arguing in front of Little Eu. Oddly, she can''t help but smile as she watches them bicker.


    They are really good friends, after all. The two seem to forget their existence as they continue their almost nonsensical debate.


    "Don''t mind them. They will soon realize how absurd the whole thing is." Aryen broke his silence as he took a bite on his cream-filled pastry as he said, "I have to admit they are quite good."


    "Thank you for the compliment. It''s okay. It''s always nice to see good friends getting along¡­" Little Eu responded happily.


    Mentioning they are friends, the Reon and Presea stopped on their debacle and faced her as they said at the same time¡­


    "WE ARE NOT FRIENDS!"


    "STOP COPYING ME!"


    "HEY, I SAID STOP!"


    "YOU ARE DEFINITELY MIMICKING ME!"


    "STOP IT ALREADY!"


    A bright amused smile is in Little Eu''s face as she continues to watch them and thought, ''Definitely good friends.''


    Aryen could only sigh as he does the same. These two companions of his bickers like husband and wife.

 Chapter 13 - “I Don’t Like Him.�

    The majestic moon is bright and full as Little Eu enjoys the night breeze teasing her flushed face. The night sky is clear and solemn as the stars twinkle rather brightly tonight.


    The tree leaves rustles as the wind gently blows. It is indeed a beautiful and peaceful night. She holds the hardbound book she reads that morning, while she waits for someone to arrive.


    "Have you been waiting long, Little one?" a gently silvery voice spoke up from the shadows.


    A long-haired light blonde man approaches her. His eyes sparkle like violet tourmaline gems.


    He wears a dark gray cloak over his blue and white robes. His face covered with a white mask, only showing his pinkish lips and very bewitching eyes. The mask didn''t conceal his ethereal appeal, though.


    "It''s been a while, Master Luc. No worries. I just arrived myself." the little girl meets him halfway as she hands over the hardbound book and continues, "Thank you for lending this to me. It helped me a lot."


    "You already master the art of Ancient Seals?" he asked.


    "More or less, I think." she casually replied. She already understands how it works, but denied she had an opportunity to apply her newly gained knowledge. She can''t reveal it helped her open the Bamboo Grove seal leading to the Cave of Origins, can she?


    "Then, try opening this for me."


    She took the little jeweled chest from her master as she closes her eyes. She could sense the strong magic seal from it, and the contents feel something familiar. She tightens her griped as she opened her eyes and spoke, "Master, this box¡­" she looks down as she continued, "It''s not the time to open it..."


    "You know the contents?" the mysterious Master Luc curiously asked.


    "Should I?" Eu asked him quizzically.


    Her Master smiles at her mysteriously as he sighs and responds, "Then keep it. Open it when it deems fit¡­"


    His gaze suddenly fell into her hand and saw the Phoenix Ring placed on her ring finger, emitting a bluish glow. He narrowed eyes and asked suspiciously, "Little one, who gave you that ring?"


    "Oh, this?" She raises her hand as she shows him her ring and continued, "The Divine Lord made a shape-shifting sword, and it transforms into this¡­"


    "Oh, did he now¡­" his tone fell flat as it sounds unusually cold and full of sarcasm.


    ''She seems unaware of what the ring symbolizes. Does he not even informed her what exactly he did? Ravikanth, you sly little creature¡­'' he began his train of thoughts as he remains silent.


    Meanwhile, in the Central Palace, the Divine Lord Foeni is busy finishing his job when the temperature suddenly drops hundred-folds. He could oddly sense an unknown threat around him.


    ''Is someone out there wanting to bring harm to me tonight?'' he closes his eyes as he searches the source as he gulps, ''I have a gut feeling of offending a powerful entity...''


    Back to their usual rendezvous, Master Luc remained silent before returning to his normal composure. No reason to scold her as he smiles calmly and continues, "You have to conceal this ring and refrain anyone from seeing it. Use a concealing spell and disguise it..."


    "Is that our lesson for today? Concealment Spells?" she asked.


    The Mysterious man inwardly sighs as he continues to smile. He originally came to teach her nature spells, but concealment spells seems a more appropriate lesson. They decided to head the secluded pavilion deep in the forest so he can teach her.


    Upon arriving at the familiar, simple white structure, he took out a book from his storage space. Its a noteworthy, extensive portable library. His collection of books is fascinating, and her amethyst eyes sparkle in amazement.


    **********


    This Mysterious Master who called himself ''Luc'' appeared to her one majestic full moon night. She was reading Elder Teacher Levi''s handouts, and she was bored with the repetitive context. Eu already memorized all of them, word for word, and could start writing her copies if she wanted to.


    She slumped down on the grass and decided to marvel at the beautiful night sky instead. She already discarded her reading materials with no intention of ever looking at them again.


    The elder has given her more than ten materials with almost the same content as she thought, ''Is it essential to drag something so simple?''


    She is oblivious to the gray, hooded stranger''s arrival. He sat next to her and picked up her lesson materials and scanned them. He can''t believe someone is giving her the Basic Courses when she can advance to more complex subjects.


    "You are wasting your time studying the Basic Course. Let me teach you Advance Courses. Magic, Array Formations, Magic Seals, Sword art, and even medicine. If you need to know something from the Basic Course, you will find them easily in the future." he said as he broke his silence. His voice is calm and silvery.


    "Pardon me¡­ Who are you?" she quickly responded as she turned to him quizzically.


    She was taken aback by his beautiful violet tourmaline gem-like eyes. Somehow she found them so familiar as she promptly eased up. Her instincts tell her she could trust him.


    "I am you, new Mentor. I am Master Luc, and from now on, I''ll be teaching you about Advance Courses. We will meet every full moon in this very spot." he replied with his beautiful, silvery voice.


    His violet tourmaline gem-like eyes sparkle proudly as his pinkish lips curve up in content. From the way he says it, she has no right to refuse or else...


    **********


    Concealment spells are relatively easy as she masters it with a snap of her fingers. Their lessons have ended earlier than usual as they lounge the premises. It''s been a while they talked as the Mysterious Master asked how she''s been doing recently.


    "Nothing much, but I plan to move out very soon¡­" she responded.


    "Where are you going?" he asked curiously.


    "I''ll be on a mission to Themis." she calmly responded.


    His face darkened as he can''t believe she is taking on such dangerous tasks. Even her mother died because of that mission. He wanted to burst into a fit of rage and stop her, but he remained silent as he waits for her to continue.


    "Oracle Clan''s fate is at stake, among other things¡­" her gentle voice continued in a low melancholy tone.


    This truly surprises him as his earlier rage dissipates and ponders on her response. There is only one explanation he could think of why this little girl is putting her life in danger. She learned something only she knows.


    He thought, ''She has awakened! No, since when? It can''t be¡­''


    A distinct expression of disbelief from his eyes. His beautiful tourmaline gem-like eyes look at Eu filled with concern as he finally asked; his voice slightly trembles, "Little one, since when have you awakened?"


    She gently smiles with a tinge of forlorn in her eyes. She seldom shows people this side of her, but for some reason, she found it easy to open up to him. This mysterious master has been teaching her over the years. She finally revealed as she sighs, "Two years ago¡­"


    "Who else knew?"


    "Only you¡­"


    Her sudden revelation has astonished him as he continues to delve into the matter. How come no one has noticed her changes?


    "What else do you know?"


    "There are matters that only I could do, and I can''t involve anyone else." she calmly responded.


    "How about the Divine Lord Foeni?"


    She paused and curiously wondered why he is suddenly bringing the Divine Lord up to the conversation. She creases her brows. There is nothing much to reveal anyway, or rather, she cannot reveal anything at all.


    "What about him?" she curiously asked.


    "I don''t like him." he straightforwardly said.


    Master Luc looks at her as he thought, ''You are oblivious of the ring or the contract behind it. How do you expect me to accept someone like that?! He is an Ancient who has exploited a little girl.''


    Little Eu could only sigh as she wonders if she has made the best choice to disclose her secret to this mentor. He is hostile towards the Divine Lord, like her grandfather Enoch. She pursed her lips as she felt somewhat troubled.


    Seeing her troubled face, he took out his mask and finally revealed his face to massage his temples. He is starting to have significant headaches because of this girl''s revelations.


    Meanwhile, she quickly recognized him as she has seen his face many times before. She has seen him so many times in her visions as her face brightens.


    He is among those who will always support her along her chosen path as she can''t help exclaimed, "Oh, I know you! You are the one who is searching for his long lost niece... and then..."


    Her visions are some times in a blur. She has foreseen and knows how things are, yet some instances are still somewhat hazy to her.


    He was stupefied on her sudden outburst as he has already met the supposed ''long lost niece'' she was referring to. He has met her so many times and even taught her so many things!


    "I already met my niece. Thank you, little one, but you don''t have to remind me. I''m truly having a major headache because of her right now¡­"

 Chapter 14 - “I Don’t Want to Have Another Big Brother!�

    Little Eu looks at him curiously with a troubled face. Why is he disappointed to meet his niece? She knits her brows only to foresee things in a blur.


    Master Luc can sense that this little girl is oblivious to the fact that he is referring to her. He thought, ''How can my genius niece and protege be this slow? No wonder Ravikanth manages to trick her.''


    He is debating if he should adequately explain himself to her or just let her realize things on her own.


    He decided the latter as he inwardly sighs while forcing himself to look calm and smiles, "You''ll soon meet her, and you''ll understand why..." he turns in front of her as he continues, "For now, listen and confide to me more often, alright? Don''t keep secrets like this to me ever again. I promise to support you even how absurd your plans are. Let this Master help you out."


    Little Eu innocently looks back at him and stares back at his pleading pair of violet tourmaline eyes. For some reason, she can''t refuse as she nods and agrees with him. She told him the overview of her plan as he listens to her intently.


    Master Luc offers her his assistance. She is somewhat hesitant, but her mentor insisted, and so accepts his goodwill.


    She needs all the support she can garner and increase her success to accomplish her mission. Little Eu will surely find Jairu''s men and Master Luc''s connection useful.


    "Thank you for your trouble, Master¡­" Little Eu started to ease up as she once again looks at the beautiful, luminous moon.


    Master Luc is glad as he looks back at the determined Little Eu. He is relieved that she accepted his help as a smile forms on his lips. He couldn''t do much other than teaching her the Advance Courses and lend her some of his rare books. He''ll definitely help out more if he could.


    He thought this is still not the time to reveal who he really is to the young girl. Her identity as an Oracle has already put her in too much danger. He decided to shield her away from as much risk as he could.


    Three days have passed, and Captain Jairu came back to meet up with her as promised. The sky is clear that day at Limes Temple, and everyone is simply busy carry on with tasks.


    The soldiers assemble on the courtyard to begin their morning exercises. They are intensely working hard to improve themselves and following her instructions.


    Meanwhile, she is in the study finishing all necessary directions for everyone. Captain Jairu came in to introduce her five chosen companions.


    They all look very average, but she could sense their immense power upon close inspection.


    Di''Anon is a Nine-Tailed Fox. His human eyes are light brown but turn to bright sapphire blue when he is in his beast form. His platinum pearl white hair is layered and loosely tied on his back. He has a reserved character but very dependable.


    Eirwen is a Snow fox with sharp pale blue eyes. His soft platinum bluish-white hair flows like silk, and he is Di''Anon''s cousin. He is more friendly than his aloof cousin.


    Haru is a Winged Dragon with Heterochromia- a combination of red and blue eyes. It enabled him to wield fire and ice elements.


    Triteia is a Sea-Nymph with bright aquamarine eyes and wavy golden yellow hair. She looks demure at a glance, but her proficiency with a spear should never be taken lightly.


    Lastly, Seig is an Earth Unicorn with is golden amber eyes and with flowing brown hair. He is the eldest among the crew and their father figure. He is also their leader.


    Little Eu listens to him as he introduces everyone. She only smiles as she gives a satisfied nod.


    Captain Jairu is proud of having to get the little girl''s approval. He''s been working with this group for a long time, and he is confident entrusting her with them.


    The group traveled to their destination discreetly but undisguised. They avoid raising any suspicion when they left Limes Temple that day.


    Limes Temple is only reachable by sky or via a long trek around the mountain paths. Mystics make a pilgrimage to these parts and honor the Goddess of Astra.


    "Little Eu, is this your first time going to the Mystic Spirit Bordertown?" Haru asked, starting the conversation.


    "No, but this is the first time I trek down this path¡­" she honestly replied.


    "Then let your big brother Haru be your guide." He said rather feeling close and touchy as if they''ve known for ages.


    She stared at the handsome, teenage boy who casually places his arm over her shoulders. She knitted her brows and wondered why they wanted to associate themselves to her as her ''big brother?'' She shrugged at the thought and rolled her eyes.


    "I don''t want to have another Big Brother!" She instantly rejected him and removed his arm around her.


    "Haru, don''t force yourself on the little girl. The Divine Lord will surely punish you for stealing his little sister." Seig chuckled as he reminded him. He is obviously hitting on the little girl, and he should stop or else...


    Upon hearing their leader''s words, he shrugged as he let go and decided to concentrate trekking along the winding path.


    There is beautiful foliage along the dark and mysterious forest path. The air is moist as the musty scent tickles their senses. It is quite apparent this path is rarely taken as the plants have overgrown.


    Birds seem to sing and chirp around as they passed them by. The temperature is moderately cold as the sun''s rays can''t penetrate through.


    At the end of the winding path, a small traveler''s town is situated. It''s a place they can buy supplies, rest, and rent a carriage to continue their journey.


    As they enter the simple-looking village, they quickly noticed something suspicious around the place. They all can''t help tense up as they act normally at the same time.


    Some residence looks were kind of conspicuous. It is a small traveler''s town and stopover for those headed in or out the Inner Courts, but those people are trying so hard to blend and dressing in plain, ragged clothes.


    After a brief investigation around the town, the group gathered in their room. Little Eu cast an array formation around them as they discuss their observations.


    "There is something strange about this town, but I can''t pinpoint what it is¡­" Haru voiced out.


    "How can you not recognize High-level Summoners lurking and idling around? They even bother dressing in rags and all." Di''Anon snickers as he rolled his eyes.


    "Should we wipe them out? They are plotting something." Eirwen asked curiously.


    "We can''t move on them. Cutting off the tail, don''t kill the snake¡­" Triteia said as she shook her head.


    "Aren''t you even curious why Summoners are lurking in these parts?" Haru inquired.


    "No. We have to proceed as planned. Ignore and let Captain Jairu handle them." Little Eu yawns as she responded sheepishly.


    "Even a child has a better understanding than you two. You should be ashamed of yourselves." Seig eyes the two teenage looking individuals as he continues turning to the little girl, "I suggest you take on a disguise from now on. You look conspicuous yourself."


    Little Eu is a beautiful young girl. Her skin is cream and clear and has a natural tint of blush. Her eyes are like amethyst gems that are pretty hard to ignore. Just one look, and anyone can get enchanted with her.


    As Seig suggested, Eu decided to dress like a little boy. She pulled her beautiful light blonde hair up into a ponytail and wore a newly purchased set of boy''s clothing.


    She cast a concealment spell to change her appearance and aura. Her eyes are now ice blue with specks of purple. She also decided to refrain from using her seven-layered elemental magic.


    The seven-layered elemental magic is a combination of fire, water, earth, wind, light, dark, and void elements. The void is considered a forgotten and forbidden art only she could wield. It''s a powerful magic skill, and very few knew how it works.


    They ride the self-driving carriage and left the unsuspecting village as they carry on with their journey. Jairu, on the other hand, discreetly suppressed the hostile men and started to monitor those remote areas they reported.


    Traveling this way is inconvenient in a way since it longer than riding an airship or flying there themselves.


    Pilgrims commonly use these trails. They are perfect hiding places for spies, robbers, and alike, so they must be cautious themselves.


    The three-day journey by airship lasted two weeks by land. The group has already created a very polished story as they come out of their small moving confinement.


    Eu is in his male scholarly outfit as she came out with Di''Anon who poses as her elder brother, Eirwen is their cousin, Haru is a childhood friend, while Triteia and Seig are their protectors.


    Triteia and Seig rejected and cringed on Haru''s suggestion of posing as their parents or being lovers.


    "We are finally here!" Haru said as he stretched out his arms and came down the carriage.


    They were traveling for a long while and confined inside the carriage. They longed for a breath of fresh air and warm rays of the sun.


    The sun is hot on those parts compared to the Inner Courts. Probably because there were fewer trees and more people gather around the area. People dressed in different garments and robes endlessly passing them by.


    The Mystic Spirit City Bordertown is built out of bricks. Their establishments are offering food, accommodation, and an assortment of other services. It''s simply a bustling, busy town filled with different races, species, services, and goods.


    In the middle of this bustling town is the town square and the pavilion housing the portal to Celesea. Four mighty beings are guarding this premise.


    They are under the Sovereign King''s command as they implement the Division of Realms. The law restricts them from interfering with each other.


    The portal resembles a colorful sparkling rainbow reaching up to the sky. It is simply a magnificent sight to behold.

 Chapter 15 - “Freya... Just call me Freya.�

    "Let''s go. Someone has already made arrangements for us." Little Eu broke her silence as she led them to the nearby inn.


    She recalls her Master''s instructions once they reach this place. He recommended to stay at this prestigious inn and rest while doing their investigations.


    The Divine Lord Foeni is unaware of their operation. While Captain Jairu has instructed them to work discreetly and protect her at all cost, they wonder, who else might be backing this young Oracle girl?


    "She is an eight-year-old human, right? Is there a possibility she is a Spirit or a Mystic instead? After all, the Divine Lord refers to her as his sister, right?" Haru whispered to Di''Anon, who is walking beside him.


    Nine-Tailed foxes have extremely keen sensing auras and smell. The girl is unique and very talented, but he can tell she is just a human Oracle.


    Though Oracles are mysterious entities, they are considered humans since they have no other forms and limited life spans.


    He shoots a warning glare at Haru as if telling him not to bother him with his conspiracy theories and wild imaginations.


    Haru was quickly taken aback with his threatening glare as he walks away towards Eirwen instead. He can''t take his opposing aura that he is currently directing at him.


    Eirwen just shook his head after witnessing the scene as he inwardly sighs and thought, ''Cousin, you need to work on your temper. The poor guy is just making a lame attempt for a conversation.''


    They finally reached and entered a two-story, yellow building named The Golden Inn. An older man who introduces himself as the owner has welcomed them in. It is a well-known, prestigious, and widely recommended establishment.


    The young girl''s efficiency has honestly dumbfounded her companions. Their accommodation is topnotch and tailored to cater to their every need.


    They have never dreamt they will have an opportunity to stay there during their mission. After all, not everyone is allowed to stay there.


    "The Master prepared this room for you. Rest assured that your stay and presence are held with extreme secrecy. We value our customers'' satisfaction. Please enjoy your stay." the old man bows his head as he left.


    As they enter their extravagant room, the heavenly aroma of different delicacies has welcomed them. Even Little Eu wasn''t expecting to find such finery as she sighed inwardly and thought that her Master is incredibly spoiling her.


    He doesn''t need to go overboard helping them out, as a dull room or house as a headquarters will suffice. Still, she can''t reject his arrangements, especially after seeing how her companions love the place. How can she disappoint them?


    The room has four separate bedrooms, a study, and one common area. High-grade Solas gems are lighting the room, a well sought illuminating jewel that glows.


    The four-poster beds and windows use the most beautiful linens. There are also hand-painted dividers of explicit scenery. The heavenly scent of the room is relaxing. It is a well-furnished unit fit for nobles.


    Days passed since they arrived, and their progress is rather disheartening. Since they can''t access Celesean Realm without alerting the Divine Lord or whoever is pulling strings, Di''Anon, Seig and Eirwen decided to work as bodyguards for wealthy merchants. It''s rather a long way around their goals.


    Meanwhile, Haru loiters in the taverns to collect his intel from the travelers and the ladies. As for Triteia, she blended along with the other merchants and sold some accessories made of materials from her hometown.


    Little Eu, on the other hand, is restlessly staying in their room. Her companions have volunteered to do the investigations while they advise her to wait for them. They don''t want to put her in danger.


    It''s a sweltering day, so she decided to wear light robes and tied her hair into a bun. She is in disguise as a precaution, and normally, she won''t be recognizable unless they are a much powerful caster.


    She decided to roam around the bustling Bordertown. She couldn''t check the bazaar when they arrived because of the preparations. Besides, it has been a long, exhausting journey, and everyone wants to rest that day.


    Humans and Mystics are interacting and working with each other, doing trade, and socializing. She silently observes them from afar.


    "Little Eu, what are you doing here? You shouldn''t be here, right?" someone called out to her. Her high pitch voice is unmistakably familiar.


    She turned to witness her evident surprise expression. Out of instinct, she started sensing if the Divine Lord is accompanying her. She doesn''t want him to discover her plans.


    Her red dress is fluttering in the wind as she hovers around on her red grimoire. She approaches Eu and disembarks as soon as she reaches her. Noticing her troubled face, she quickly figured out that this little girl is definitely up to something, and the Divine Lord is unaware of her movements.


    Vermilion chuckled as she said, "Don''t worry. That shameless Lord of yours is not with me. He sent me to scout the area. I assume you are the same. You look so bored and hopeless."


    "Holy Gua¡­" She was about to say something and call her out when the cute, adorable smaller girl holding a red, hardbound grimoire cuts her short.


    "Freya... Just call me, Freya." Lord Vermilion once again hop on her grimoire as she continued, "There are things I wanted to discuss. Join me, Little Eu¡­"


    She felt somewhat awkward being called ''Little Eu'' by this smaller, younger-looking girl as she stares at her. She doesn''t want to offend her as she hesitated to respond or say anything. She bit her lips, pondering what to say.


    Freya started to crease her brows as she wonders, ''What is this little girl currently thinking?'' She looks distraught ever since she appeared after all.


    She then said, "If you are worried, I will tell, Divine Lord Foeni. Rest assured, I have no intention to disclose anything." she smiles mischievously as she thought, ''That is a little punishment for being so shameless and deceiving you.''


    "No¡­ It is just that¡­" Eu started hesitantly but continued, "It''s just that, you keep calling me ''Little Eu'' when you are much smaller¡­ and younger-looking¡­ It feels wrong..." she pauses with a gulp.


    She knew her temperament from the three days they were together in the Cave of Origins. She knew for a fact; Freya hated that she looks like a five-year-old toddler, and she hated, even more, when it was pointed out.


    There was an awkward silence between them. Freya was stunned as she looks at the Little girl. She understands her point as she unconsciously looks down on herself and back to her.


    Eu is expecting her to lash out, but to her surprise, the little Lord hooked her small arm to her neck as she said, "Then, how about I just call you, Sister Eu or Big Sister Eu instead? Since you look much older than me."


    She was speechless as Freya guided Eu along the busy streets, moving between various shops. She sighs and curiously wondered, ''How did I end up as the elder one when the Holy Guardian Lord is so much older?''


    Freya, on the other hand, just ignored her troubled grunts and expressions. She enjoys herself as she hangs out with this young girl.


    She doesn''t have anyone to accompany her, who will always mistake her as their daughter. It is somewhat nice hanging with someone visually looks close to her age.


    Before, Freya is timidly checking out the food stalls on her own. Some even rejected transacting with her.


    Freya took the liberty to buy one of each that caught her eye. While Eu holds all of the paper bags, she has already resigned to her fate and accompany her. A smile formed at her lips as she observes the Little Lord enjoys her little food shopping spree.


    Meanwhile, Freya recalled how very ecstatic she saw Little Eu wandering on her own. She quickly called her out as she approached her before disappearing from her sight.


    The Divine Lord has been working her like a horse since she came back, and she has no time to relax. It is unexpected and a blessing to find this little girl in the Mystic Spirit Bordertown.


    Later that night, as the others retreated to their room, they were taken aback when they heard the hearty high pitch familiar laugh. They look at each other as they thought it is impossible the Little Lord was there.


    They quickly dismiss the possibility as they thought, Little Eu, can''t possibly be acquainted with Lord Vermilion. What are the odds that Little Eu knew her?


    It was wishful thinking as they saw the familiar small figure confirming their suspicion. Their face is ashen as they saw the infamous sharp tongue, hot-headed, dictator Lord Vermilion.


    She is in their room and laughing heartily as she tells random stories to the young girl who listens to her intently.


    They started hesitating to enter their room and wishing themselves to vanish ¡ª all except Di''Anon and Triteia.


    Everyone is familiar with the Holy Guardian Lord''s temperament. They fear that she will lash out when they accidentally interrupt their merry gathering as they walked back.


    Freya noticed the group and called their attention in high spirits. They had no choice but hesitantly came back.


    "Greetings, Holy Guardian. We were just leaving in fear we might spoil your mood." Haru tried to explain.


    "Ah, you are all being so formal. I have long vacated my post. Calling me Lady Freya will suffice¡­" She waves her hand as she continued, "No worries. I am waiting for everyone to arrive so I could discuss an important proposition with you¡­" she said with a carefree, innocent smile.


    She is rarely in good spirits as they oblige. They cautiously reenter the room to prevent offending her. They notice the assorted street foods on the table. It is quite apparent the Eu didn''t buy any of them as they looked at the Little Lord, who is happily savoring them. Who would have thought, the Holy Guardian Lord Vermilion Bird is such a foodie?


    Still, they all look slightly drained of color and overwhelmed with exhaustion. Triteia and Di''Anon could only sigh as they looked at the other three who are shivering as they reenter the room.


    What can the Holy Guardian Lord possibly need from them?

 Chapter 16 - “You Two Will Surely Be Good Friends...�

    Terror is evident on their faces as they enter. They seem to stop breathing and started trembling as they approached her.


    Little Eu wonders what happened between them, but the three just looked at each other without saying anything. She turned to Di''Anon, who just starts avoiding her gaze.


    "Just let bygones be bygones." Freya nonchalantly said as she waves her hand as she continued, "Let''s discuss matters over a meal. Aren''t you all famish? I brought food."


    They all resigned and accepted the situation. Their discussion began as soon as they all settled around the table.


    The newcomers, Haru, Eirwen, and Seig, can even barely touch their food as the Little Lord looks at them. Di''Anon just pretended coolly and ignoring awkwardness.


    Freya wanted to say something, but they are incredibly anxious, so she just refrains from saying anything at all.


    Freya is a high-level Sorceress and already assessed the situation around Themis. Her magic ability is highly proficient, but she doubts she could handle an assault by herself. It is a suicide mission to barge into the lion''s den.


    "Sister Eu, you can''t go Themis. Even with my help, I highly doubt we could slip out unscathed. It is extremely risky." Freya truthfully said as she continued, "Brother Turtle told me not to enter Themis unless I am with the others..."


    "How did you manage to do that?" Eu curiously inquired.


    "Holy Guardians have a special link. We can communicate via telepathy. The problem is, my connection with Brother Turtle is blocked. I needed to weaken the restrictions around him. You know that Themis restricts most magic from outsiders, right?" She confided.


    All were silent as the Freya continued to reveal the current situation based on her investigations. Eu remained quiet as they felt disheartened. Why did she want her to cooperate then?


    "Why do you still require my help if the Guardian Lords are capable...? Does it have to be specifically me?" she raised her brows as she asked in a surprise note. She is trying to probe carefully into the matter.


    Freya sighs as she took out a crystal ball from her bright pink satchel as she continues to reveal, "According to one of the shadows, the Oracles laid the trap around Themis. I am not familiar with how your magic works, so I need your expertise..."


    The crystal ball from her storage started projecting the traps in front of them. She recorded these images to study them carefully, hoping to discover the best course of action.


    She is proficient in powerful fire elemental attack spells and not this kind of magic. She has to admit that Oracle''s seals and formation arrays are foreign, even to her. She needed Eu''s help to analyze and break them.


    Little Eu considers Freya''s proposal. They obviously hit a wall, and accepting this arrangement is the best option they got. After all, their objectives are the same.


    No harm helping the Holy Guardian and achieve her mission. Themis holds the mystery of her identity, among other things. For now, they need to save the Holy Guardian Black Turtle.


    The little girl clenched her hand as she pondered in deep silence. She can''t achieve anything, after all. No wonder her Elders weren''t making any move on Themis. She needs to wait more patiently before she barge into the city.


    She closes her eyes as she steadies her breathing and contemplates rationally. She wanted to ensure that all will end in their favor.


    The young girl analyzes everything in deafening silence. Everyone stares at her quizzically and waiting in extreme anticipation. What is Little Eu''s decision?


    She is calmly smiling as she opens her gleaming amethyst eyes and negotiated, "Okay, I will consider your proposition, but we have to do things my way."


    "What are your terms then, Sister Eu?" Freya asked.


    Freya is rather curious. She could sense the little girl is confident about their rate of success in her terms. After all, she is an Oracle, and she must have seen something.


    "You need to leave Lord Azure under my care, and you have to give me six months before we can proceed..." She revealed.


    "That''s all?" Freya exclaimed.


    She thought Eu would ask for something ridiculously impossible.


    "And also, keep this whole agreement from the Divine Lord." Little Eu winked as she placed her pointing finger in front of her lips.


    These two girls seem to get along exceptionally well. This is indeed the start of a beautiful friendship.


    "Don''t worry. I already said that I have no intention of revealing this to him. I can even promise to cover for you." Freya was smiling mischievously. She later continued quizzically, "By the way, are you aware of his condition?"


    "No, but I will check... I assure you that he is well taken cared of..." she responded to her.


    She turned at her surprised companions at the strange turn of events. She apologetically smiles as she continues, "I''m sorry. We need to concede for now. I''ll assign a new task soon."


    "Don''t worry. We understand the situation..." Triteia forces a smile as she replied.


    "Brother Seig, Brother Eirwen, and Brother Haru can help me out. There are places I wanted to check, and I need an extra pair of hands. I will find their assistance extremely helpful." She is smiling, as she suggested.


    She has no ill-intention, but the trio just froze upon hearing their names. They all turned to Little Eu, hoping she will directly reject her, but she responded, "If they are willing to help, then I guess it is okay¡­"


    Their faces are troubled as they have no reason not to oblige. They always knew that it is inevitable not to cross paths with this Little dictator of a Lord. Invisible tears seem to flow in their eyes as they resign to their cruel fates.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t hold grudges¡­" Freya hops in her Grimoire as she crosses her arms. The three gulp in response as she continued, "Let''s head back to my quarters and let me brief you to your newly assigned tasks."


    Freya is just messing with them as she eyes them mischievously with a smug smile. They felt that they would inevitably experience torture in her hands if they follow her, but they also feel an immediate death if not.


    Three days later, as the moon is shining full and bright, Little Eu sat on a large rock waiting for her master to arrive. This master of hers doesn''t like associating with others as he chose elsewhere to meet her.


    The night scene by the lake is inexplicably enchanting as the moonlight reflects on the surface. The wind gently blows rustling the tree leaves as crickets chirp and sing a night hymn.


    "Sorry, Little one. I had encountered pressing matters on my way here." Master Luc said as he approaches her.


    He is wearing his usual white mask, gray hooded cloak, and royal blue robes. For some reason, his disorganized appearance. He obviously rushed in to meet her.


    "It''s okay. I didn''t wait long." Little Eu turns as she gently smiles and continues, "It''s been a while, Master Luc."


    The Mysterious Master inwardly sighs as he approaches her. He always adores this little niece. He has given his full support even if he opposes them.


    He knew stopping her from going to Themis will only result in disagreements, so he let her learn the situation herself. By now, he knew she has already discovered enough about Themis.


    "What is your next move?" he calmly asked as he continued, "You can''t head to Themis."


    "You knew, and yet you still let me go?" The little girl asked quizzically.


    "There is no reason why I should stop you. You will still go against me, anyway. Better for you to know the situation yourself, right? You will just run away if I told you not to go." He replied nonchalantly.


    He somehow recalls his missing niece. He could only sigh as he observes her. He wondered if it runs in the family to be this brilliantly stubborn.


    If he knows better, he can even assume that they are one and the same. In the end, he shrugged at the thought.


    Meanwhile, Little Eu thought, her master knows her well. She would go straight to Themis if he didn''t agree and prove himself wrong.


    Then again, it is a suicide mission. Her chances were indeed very dire. She sighs as she finally broke her silence.


    "Lord Vermilion and I are currently working together. Three of my companions are currently with her¡­" she told him honestly.


    She is grateful to her Master''s support. She also promised to update him of her movements and seeks his advice when necessary.


    "Impressive. Little Freya is a challenging person. You two will surely be good friends. Don''t worry about others. She might overbear, but she always cares for her subordinates and friends." he chuckles as he said with a somewhat happy note.


    "I somehow can''t believe she sometimes calls me, ''Big sister Eu'' though..." she started complaining as she pursed her lips and pouts.


    She resembles a little girl complaining about her new classmate bulling her. She doesn''t have friends to begin with, and Little Freya is the first person she could relate to.


    Master Luc heartily laugh as he listens how well Little Freya and Little Eu recently getting along and working closely together. He will somehow feel at ease when he is not around as he cast a gentle smile towards this little girl.

 Chapter 17 - “What Exactly Are We Looking For?�

    The Holy Guardian Lord Azure Dragon moved into their room in The Golden Inn. The handsome yet pale Dragon Lord refuses to leave his room and to associate himself with Eu.


    He has lost his beautiful Black Opal matrix Dragon''s eyes. He is extremely depressed about his situation as his once bright eyes has lost its glimmer.


    Once, gazing into his eyes was like looking upon the universe. They are simply breathtaking and mysterious.


    His once gorgeous face is now haggard, thin with dark bags under his eyes. He seems to have lost all hope as he remained silent most of the time.


    Vermilion left him under Eu''s care. Triteia accompanies him while everyone was out to accomplish their duties.


    "Why are you still caring for me? I am useless, and I have no reason to come back. I won''t be much help to your cause. I am just an invalid, sad, useless Dragon who will drag you down..." he melancholy said.


    "Stop pitying yourself. You are a Holy Guardian Lord. Don''t give up on yourself just yet. Everyone else is giving a valiant effort, so you could at least hold on and do the same." Triteia sighs as she holds the spoon up to his mouth as she continued coaxing him, "Please, eat. Little Miss hasn''t abandoned you, and she is only eight. She is trying her best like everyone else¡­"


    "She is just too naive to understand. This world is way too different¡­ Everyone is just too different¡­"


    "Maybe so¡­ Still, isn''t it better than just lose hope and surrender? Not everyone is the same. Why focus on those who brought you into despair?" Triteia forces a smile as she somehow understood him.


    ***************


    Allies'' betrayals caused the Holy War two hundred years ago. Nobody anticipated that their enemies are within their ranks, and they discovered it way too late to react.


    Lord Azure was severely injured while most of his men fell. If the Grand Elder Eiteilla didn''t interfere, everyone would surely meet a much tragic fate.


    Still, injuring a dragon''s eyes will lose not only his power but his ability to recuperate. Azure Dragon is a cautious man, and he seldom trusts anyone. He was stupefied when his confidant attacked and injured him to such an extent.


    It is most likely that his attacker has no intention for him to recover as he put him on such despair. He questions himself and plays the scenario many times on his head, asking. ''Why...?''


    ***************


    He was silent once again as he waves his hand. Azure Dragon signals Triteia to leave him alone. He lies on his bed as his long silky black flowing hair scatters on his back.


    Triteia could only sigh as she placed the bowl of porridge on the side table. She looks at his barely usable dull eyes, hoping he will find inspiration to stand up once again.


    "I won''t force you to eat, but please take your medicine. Lady Freya is expecting you in better shape when she comes back¡­" she holds out the rainbow-colored tablet to him, which he accepts and reluctantly swallowed.


    The colorful tablet tastes like candy, and he refrains his lips from curving up. It made his chest warm and fuzzy. He does wonders who made such medicine?


    She left him as soon as he digested the supplementary drug. Little Eu directed her to convince him to take it at least once a day.


    Meanwhile, Eirwen, Seig, and Haru started to assist Little Lady Freya. She is looking for someone elusive in the Celesean mountain path as she finds their skills useful.


    It''s a cloudy, misty day in the mountain paths of Celesea. It is late afternoon, and it starts to drizzle again. The rocky road is slippery as Eirwen and Haru trek the unfamiliar course.


    They can smell the fresh grass and wet soil in the air while the birds sing a lively song. Celesean trees are in the shades of red, orange, and yellow.


    It''s been days since they started to work with Lady Freya, and she tasked them to search for a particular cave around these areas. They began to recall her words before they partway days ago.


    "The cave is probably concealed by magic or heavily guarded. You must be cautious at all times. Celesea is different from Mystic Spirit." she reminded as she handed them supplies for their journey and continued, "If you can''t handle the situation .just return and let us figure things out together."


    "What exactly are we looking for, Lady Freya?" Eirwen leans his back on the wall as he examines the map she handed over to them.


    "You''ll know when you see it. Just check those areas. We need to split up for now." Freya said as she hops on her floating grimoire and left with Seig.


    Her instruction is vague as the two can''t help but sigh. What exactly does she want them to find from those remote areas? Celesea''s weather is not the best for expeditions as rain and landslides frequent in those areas.


    "Do you think Lady Freya is just playing us for giving such an instruction? We might have seen the cave, and yet we failed to recognize it, right?" Haru started to complain as he kicks a pebble on the road as he continued, "Can''t she just assign me to the nearest tavern? I heard Celesean ladies are very charming~"


    "Stop whining. I''m almost certain there is something here. We already checked almost everything, so I''m certain we are close to finding it." Eirwen sighs as he ignores Haru''s complaints.


    He''s been whining almost all the ways of this journey, and he is somewhat getting into his nerves.


    Just as Eirwen said that, arrows start flying to their direction, and it almost caught him off guard. They can''t help feeling trapped in this dense forest with this mysterious assailant.


    It is helpful that they were agile enough to dodge the raging shower of arrows. Each attack was barely missing them by a fraction. Both manage to hide behind the trees as they assess the situation. ''Who is attacking them?''


    They can''t sense anyone, and who is aiming at them. Eirwen decided to transform into his beast form to use his full potential and agility. He jumps from one branch to another as he seeks their attacker.


    The leaves barely move or create a sound as he passed. Another barrage of arrows was shot while, flashes of light heading Haru''s location. It must only be someone who outclassed them.


    Eirwen''s majestic, snowy form observes from the highest sturdy branch. His soft fur flutters on the wind. His sharp light blue eyes flash as he finally saw their mysterious and robed assailant.


    He quickly jumps off his post as he begins his counterattacks. Unfortunately, they were easily intercepted that made him take a few steps back. He grunted, ''He is fast¡­''


    Another barrage of arrows now aiming at him. He had no time to react but was stopped by an ice wall. An irritated man appeared before him as he confronts him, "Did you just used me as the bait while ago?"


    "You are thinking way too much. I can barely follow where the arrows came from, so I need to move as fast as I can." Eirwen denied as he jumped out and attempted again.


    The assailant seems like as if he was there but not there at the same time. He moves as fast as the wind as he shoots his arrows once again.


    The assault can be compared to a group of archers. The arrows barrage them in all directions and confusing their senses.


    Haru both wielding fire and ice as he moves. He is blocking the arrows with his Flame and Ice sword as Eirwen once again tracks the enemy.


    He then realized something as he tracks their assailant. He studied the map carefully before they started their quest and memorizes the descriptions.


    As he looks around the area, he realized that they were on a location that Lady Freya ordered them to investigate.


    ''Could it be that this is the sign that we have found; whatever or whoever she wants us to find? She could at least gives us a heads up before letting us charge to these uncharted territories.''


    He maneuvers his way back to Haru as he cast an ice barrier and shared his assumptions. The rain of arrows is nonstop as if it is raining outside his barrier.


    Meanwhile, Eirwen and Haru discuss their next course of action.


    "Can we rest here for a while? I am exhausted¡­" Haru lowered his guard as he heard Eirwen''s thoughts, who transforms back into his human form.


    "My barrier can''t hold overnight. Why won''t you transform to your huge dragon form and surprise whoever is attacking, while I apprehend him?"


    "What am I nuts? It would be easy for me to catch those magical arrows on my dragon form." Haru retorted as he continued, "Why won''t your snow fox form catch the arrows, while I do the apprehending?"


    The rain of arrows stopped, followed by a deafening silence. Haru and Eirwen tensed up from their location. They readied themselves and once again holds their weapons, anticipating their attacker''s next move.


    "We need to move. I don''t like this."


    Just as Eirwen said that spears are fired from a ballista. The strong impact has broken through Eirwen''s ice barrier.


    The wall of spears targeting them separated the two men. They barely avoided anything that this culprit has thrown at them. Haru shouted as he dodges the attack.


    "I knew it! That Little Lord is trying to kill us. She intentionally sent us to this onslaught?! She is holding a grudge!"


    Eirwen is now in his snow fox form as he leaps up and maneuvers back to the treetops to once again survey the premises. A ballista is way too easier to spot than a person with a bow and arrow.


    Finally, he locked on the position of their assailant ¡ª an injured woman in a white flowing dress controlling the menacing long-range weapon.


    Her jet black hair is tied in a ponytail, and her amber eyes glow as she aims her chosen weapon to her target. Her complexion is white as paper as her breathing becomes heavy.


    Like Freya has mentioned, she is near a cave, probably her refuge while she recuperates from her injuries. Behind her are a bow, a crossbow, and an assortment of long-range weaponry. There is also a spear she could use at closer range combat.


    He narrowed his crystal blue eyes as he found her somewhat very familiar. It took him a while before finally recognizing her. He can''t help chuckling as he rolled his eyes and ease up a bit.


    That Little Lord Vermilion should have just say it straight away that she wanted them to meet this another hot-tempered lass on her behalf.

 Chapter 18 - 18: ‘I Still Have Very Long Way Ahead of Me…’

    After gathering all his courage, Eirwen decided to maneuver his way to the woman, attacking them with a ballista armed with magic spears. He heaves a heavy sigh as he steels his determination to confront her.


    Thankfully, he manages to approach the lady without alerting her. He fears she will aim at him while he is airborne, and he won''t have any opportunity to escape. He will be skewered without a doubt.


    "Greetings, Holy Guardian Lord White Tiger. The Holy Guardian Vermilion Bird sent us to find you. Please refrain from attacking us. We don''t mean you any harm..." He was kneeling and bowing before her in his human form.


    The beautiful lady in a white dress calmly looks at his direction and carefully observes him. She could sense that he wasn''t lying as the ballista quickly vanishes.


    She rolled her eyes as she snickers, "Why didn''t you just say so? I could have killed you."


    He genuinely wanted to retort, but he just heaved a sigh of relief instead. He is already thankful and relieved that he manages to survive. His lips, on the other hand, involuntarily twitched as he forced a smile.


    They weren''t even given an opportunity to say anything before she mercilessly attacked them. How did she expect them to inform her?


    "We could have explained ourselves if you didn''t just start raining arrows at us!" Haru refuted as he arrived. He threw a bunch of spears that nearly killed him as he continued, "As if those magical arrows weren''t deadly enough. You decided to switch using these spears!"


    He is obviously annoyed as he continues airing his grievances to her. How can he not complain after his near-death experience from her assault?


    "Yes, yes¡­ I know. My bad. Can you blame me? Those Shadows are hunting me down and being pathetically persistent." She sneers cooly.


    The rain starts pouring as the sun sets down. The Holy Guardian Lord welcome them inside the cave, where she has taken refuge those passed few months.


    The cave is comfortable and lit with warm flare gems. A bunch of native fruits is piled in a corner, while a makeshift bed on another. The Holy Guardian has apparently been staying there for a long time.


    "I heard Holy Guardian Lord Black Turtle is in Themis and tried to save him." She began her story as she hands them a bowl of soup as she continued, "I barely made it out, I was injured and ran to these parts to recuperate. Unfortunately, those Shadows manage to follow me and been persistently trying to subdue me ever since. My wound is not healing, so I can only assume I was also poisoned..."


    She told them everything she encountered and discovered so far. Indeed, Themis is undoubtedly one hell of a well-guarded place for a supposed to be, an abandoned city.


    If they plan to save the Holy Guardian Black Turtle, they should take all precautionary measures.


    "We should head back tomorrow and report to Lady Freya, Holy Guardian¡­" Eirwen said after hearing her story.


    "How could you call Little Freya casually and address me so formally?" she asked curiously and in disbelief as she continued, "You can call me Lady Rean. I have not been in the position for two hundred years. It is only fair if you address me like that." she took out a new roll of bandages as she continued, "Rest up. We will depart this area first thing in the morning."


    "Use this ointment on your wound, Lady Rean. It may help with your healing¡­" Haru handed over one of his precious ointments.


    He always gets free valuable items from the ladies he meets during his conquests. That includes an assortment of high-grade medicines he barely even uses.


    "Thank you, Haru. I apologize for my impulse behavior. You two sure are lucky. I did try my best after all¡­" she chuckled as she heads to her corner.


    The two faces darkened as she says that. They are having mixed feelings towards her. She doesn''t sound too sorry, or rather, she seemed more amused.


    What do they expect? She is just her ''oh, all-mighty'' self just like Lady Freya.


    Should they get used to working with them? They can only inwardly sigh as they retire themselves.


    Before the break of dawn, the group has already prepared to leave. Haru destroys pieces of evidence and any traces that they have settled in that cave. It is a precautionary measure, just in case the Shadows came to look for them.


    Also, thanks to Haru''s ointment, Lady Rean''s injury started to heal. Their month-long mission has come to an end.


    It was again a long trek back, but they were glad the journey went smoothly with no mishaps or attacks. They head back to their rendezvous point to meet their companions in Celesea and report everything they learned around the area.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord Foeni is getting only dire reports regarding the situation. He wanted to travel back to the Inner Courts, but he is tied to duties.


    Without the Holy Guardian''s assistance, there simply too much to accomplish on his own. It''s like he was intentionally being held to work and prevent him from doing something else.


    Every day he ensures Little Eu''s well being and check with Jairu. He stares at his dull pale blue dragon ring as he misses her terribly.


    He can feel that there is something unusual, currently at work. Still, he tried his best to calm himself and dispel his suspicions.


    "The Little Miss is doing fine, Divine Lord. You should stop being paranoid and concentrate more on your duties. You can always visit her when you have less work at hand¡­" Jairu lied again.


    Jairu hasn''t received any news from her, and he is worried himself. Still, he doesn''t have to disclose that fact with the Divine Lord. He will surely be reprimanded from allowing her to go.


    The first news given to him was regarding the information about the spies lurking in the mountain paths.


    His men have appropriately subdued them. Unfortunately, they didn''t manage to acquire any information, who they are working for, nor their intentions.


    The following information he got was their arrival at the Mystic Spirit Border and their agreement with Holy Guardian Vermilion Bird.


    At the moment, they failed to inform him of their movements, and its also making him anxious. Jairu''s face involuntarily twitched as he regrets agreeing to her plans.


    What if the Divine Lord decides to come back? He has tendencies of slipping out and doing things his way like that little girl.


    Little Eu has given him a tremendous headache as he works as her accomplice and deceiving the Divine Lord. He just hopes he won''t get caught or else...


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord cannot completely dispel his suspicions. Despite Jairu''s reassurance, he knew that Little Eu is up to something. Still, he has no evidence to condemn and confront him.


    Firstly, he needs to settle the issue regarding the Holy Guardians. Mystic Spirit Realm is a vast territory, and he needs those four guardians to lend him a hand.


    Mystic Spirit is not short of problems while he settles on other matters. He can''t possibly split himself to accomplish everything.


    He is expected to take care of everyone''s matter. He sometimes wonders why someone would like to be in his position? He can''t even do anything without implicating everyone.


    He then grabs his outer robes hanging on the black metal and beautiful coat rack. He prepares himself to visit the Mystic Spirit Bordertown and have his scheduled inspections. His four aides follow from behind as they left the premises.


    Spies from other realms have been slipping in through their borders. He wanted to check the situation personally. How can they manage to slip through after so many fortifications? Who exactly is messing on his domain?


    Meanwhile, Eu has left the Mystic Spirit Bordertown to search for the Lord Azures''s cure. She is now in disguise as Young Master Euer. A persona is unintentionally created by Triteia.


    "Triteia, who is that just now? Where is Sister Eu?" Lady Freya asked as she passed by to say her farewells to Little Eu.


    "That is Little Eu¡­ errrr~" Triteia almost forgot that Little Eu would be in disguise as a male and nobody should know about it. She stumbles on her explanation as she continues, "The Little miss just left... She is back to the Inner Courts to discuss matters with Captain Jairu. That is Little Master Euer. He''ll be in charge while she is away, so he''ll working with Di''Anon in search of the Holy Guardian''s cure..."


    Eu is using a stronger, foolproof camouflage spell. It can deceive High-level casters and Divines. She can barely recognize herself in the mirror as she is looking at her male version. It is different from her concealment spell, which pales so much in comparison.


    She decided only Di''Anon and Triteia to know this fact since she is working closely with them. She has to conceal this truth and lie to everyone else.


    Her Master advised her to take extra precautionary measures and hide her identity as she deals with things. After all, she is dealing with someone she shouldn''t underestimate.


    Even with her seven-layered elemental magic, it is just a fancy ancient spell wielded by a little girl. She might be able to intimidate others. Still, she is not capable enough to face powerful, scheming hostiles at her current state.


    She looks out of the window and watches the vast meadows that come into view as she murmurs to herself, ''I still have a very long way ahead of me¡­''


    They have been traveling for days, and she is always consumed with these kinds of thoughts. Her eyes look as if they were searching and demanding for answers beyond the vast, beautiful, peaceful scenery.


    Di''Anon refrains from uttering anything as he watches over her. He can''t deny he is sometimes surprised by this little girl''s capabilities. There are instances she felt like a different person that he forgets she is just a child.


    Di''Anon and Little Eu is riding a self-driving carriage headed to the Eastern parts of Mystic Spirit Realm called the Forbidden Mountains.


    It is a territory and dwelling place of powerful Ancient Mystic and Majestic Spirits. They wanted to live in seclusion and away from everyone or everything else.


    Little Eu is seeking a wise ancient who could help Lord Azure recuperate from his ailing body and severe injuries. She is truly determined to reunite the Holy Guardians back in power.

 Chapter 19 - 19: “Forgive My Impertinence Then…�

    Forbidden Mountains doesn''t have a forest trail for a carriage to pass. Di''Anon and Eu decided to continue their journey on foot.


    Dense old-growth trees dominate the area as shrubs, rare herbs, and other flora grow abundantly. The canopy of tree leaves blocks the sunlight as the forest remains dim and cold.


    The wild beast howls filled the area while a lingering gaze follows their movements. They have to stay cautious as they tread these parts. Nobody can tell what lies ahead...


    They decided to hasten their pace as Di''Anon transforms into his Nine-Tailed Fox form. Little Eu follows suit while using her teleport spell as he guides her.


    As they move along, Di''Anon makes ensures that the coast is clear for Little Eu. He doesn''t want to put her in danger as they tread along this path.


    Di''Anon is a majestic being with beautiful, delicate and silky silvery fur. There is a lovely tear-shaped chalcedony aqua blue stone embedded on his forehead while his sapphire blue eyes shimmer.


    He is really gorgeous and breathtaking as he gracefully dashes his way into the woods. His magnificent nine tails are waving as if dancing in the wind.


    He checks on Little Eu occasionally, ensuring that she can keep up with his pace. He is really dependable and considerate as he halts whenever she does.


    The Forbidden Mountain''s foliage is unique, truly rare, and very valuable. Checking them out is always noteworthy.


    Not long, they''ve finally reached the center of this mysterious territories. The beautiful sparkling waterfalls are simply a breathtaking scene, while the precious colorful magic stones glisten below its clear sparkling waters.


    The peak is as high as the mountains as the sparkling water continues to cascades. A rainbow forms from shimmering droplets and the peeking sunlight.


    Exquisite rare colorful flowers and thousands of years old rare herbs are abundant. It''s simply an impressive scenery as the rays of the sun peek, adding a luminous radiance.


    The area is undisturbed, and anyone can assume that it is under the protection of someone. Trespassers must have never lived another day from offending its caretaker.


    Meanwhile, Di''Anon started sensing an ominous presence. These parts are off-limits even to the Divine Lord, and yet here they are lurking in this forest looking for someone.


    Little Eu remains calm as a smug smile starts forming in her young, adorable face. She murmurs, ''He is coming¡­''


    "Young Master. We really should¡­" Di''Anon started as he felt the menacing aura.


    "No. We came here to meet him. Why should we hide or run away?" Little Eu said nonchalantly as she smiles as she looks at him.


    He could only sigh in resignation as he readies himself to a defensive stance. He finally understood Captain Jairu when he told them that this Little Miss, will sometimes cause them a heart attack. He can''t possibly win against an Ancient Dragon Lord!


    Can''t she sense the disparities? Whoever is coming sure is way powerful than both of them combined. Why is Little Eu smiling so calmly?


    Sweat is forming on Di''Anon''s forehead as he drowns himself to these thoughts. He shrugged his fears of his impending doom. Instead, he calms himself as he puts his trust in her.


    "Who has the audacity to tread my territorial grounds and disturbs this Ancient Being solace?" a resounding voice broke the once deafening silence as a rush of unrestrained aura filled the place.


    Beast and Ancient Mystics alike whimper as they felt the threatening aura. It has completely put the whole forest in disarray.


    Soon after, a Silver Dragon emerges from the curtain of sparkling, falling water.


    Finally, the Great Serpent Dragon has appeared, and his flaring red eyes are eying them as if he wanted to devour them both. His delicate, precious scales shimmer as sun rays hit its body. His flowing silver mane hides his powerful ivory horns.


    Di''Anon tried to suppress his trembling soul, but his presence is just too overwhelming. He could only gulp as he holds on his spear tighter. He is unsure how he could win against such a dragon.


    He tries forming strategies over strategies as the dire situation finally sinks in. He could only grit his teeth hoping for the best and not to die.


    "Greetings, Lord Silver Dragon. I came here seeking your assistance and¡­" Little Eu greeted him calmly with a respectful tone, but the silver dragon interrupted her before she could finish and express her thoughts.


    "You won''t even dare show your true self in front of me, and here you are demanding an audience? Such insolence, little one!" he sneered at the young person before him and started to barrage her with insults.


    The Little girl just listens to him, silently accepting each deleterious word he could muster against her.


    She snaps her fingers and dispels her concealment spell. As he demanded, she reveals her true self as she starts over once again. She decided to be more patient as she tried once more to negotiate and discuss rationally with him.


    "Forgive my earlier insolence, Great Ancient Dragon. I am just cautious..." she bows her head as she continues her introduction, "I am Eu, from the Oracle clan. I was informed that you hold a significant collection of Dragon eyes. For that reason, I am here to trouble you with a favor. May we request for an excellent pair of dragon''s eyes? I will exchange anything you may require¡­"


    "How about you give me your life in exchange for this favor, Little Oracle Eu? Are you willing to exchange your life for a pair of Dragon''s Eyes?" he sardonically asked her.


    She looks at the domineering, huge Silver Dragon in front of her and unrelenting. There was silence once again as she only looks at him with an expressionless face and with her captivating amethyst eyes.


    She is not angry, but his arrogance starts to annoy her. After all, negotiating is never Little Eu''s strongest point.


    This Ancient Dragon is being so uncooperative as she continues to remain silent. She promised Jairu to refrain herself from acting, imprudent and brash.


    She needs to make an exception. This dragon needs something else for her words to enter his massive thick skull. She finally spoke as she rolled her eyes and broke the deafening silence and growing tension between them.


    "Forgive my impertinence then¡­" she said.


    Little Eu summons her shapeshifting weapon while it transforms into a polearm.


    The tip blade of her arms radiates as it hits the sunlight. She uses a teleport spell for her sneak attack that has surprised her companion and the dragon.


    The battle commences between the young girl and the gigantic Silver Dragon. Little Eu''s sudden attack has caught the Dragon off guard. In the process, he barely dodges and scr.a.p.es his neck.


    He flew higher as he also commences on his battle stance. His tail is as sharp as a sword. He strikes back and collides with her weapon while it creates a resounding clash.


    The dragon is obviously much more powerful in brute strength. He is also wielding something like a god defying giant sword against the little girl, who is only a fraction of his size.


    It is expected the little girl will face an imminent defeat. Unfortunately, she is not just an ordinary ''little girl.''


    The loud clash of weapons disturbed the once solemn forest. All creatures residing in the area definitely got their attention and feared the ominous atmosphere they are both creating.


    Slash, clang, swoosh¡­


    Both are equally skilled dodging, countering, and blocking each other''s attacks. It results in a few cuts and scr.a.p.es on each other''s bodies.


    Little Eu''s change in countenance has surprised Di''Anon. She can easily match up with the domineering Silver Dragon.


    He was utterly baffled as he witnesses her polearm piercing through the dragon''s scales. The Dragon''s blood dripped into the once clear pool of sparkling water.


    Meanwhile, Eu received a few bad blows herself.


    "I am truly impressed, Little One. You hold your ground really well against me." the Silver Dragon sneered, who is catching his breath.


    "For an Ancient Dragon, you do move quickly yourself. I should commend your effort." the little girl smiled calmly. She raised her hand and cast her seven-layered elemental spell with a snap of her fingers, "But can you still withstand this?"


    Before the Silver Dragon could react, he was enveloped by a colorful, elemental spell pressing his body into the ground. It''s not really strong enough to kill him. Still, it is enough to make him resign to submission.


    Once again, the girl has surprised him and caught him off guard.


    ''It''s an Ancient, forgotten spell! How could a mere mortal little girl know such a heaven-defying elemental spell?!''


    The Ancient Silver Dragon is forcefully pushed down into the ground. He can only helpless struggle away.


    He can barely move as he regrets underestimating his opponent. His injuries are not fatal, but it hurts.


    His silver body sustained hundreds and thousands of little cuts because of her spell. Combined with his earlier injuries, it is causing him a painful agony.


    Little Eu landed in front of him as her weapon disappears. She sighs as she looks at the Ancient Dragon pitiful state. Her face remains expressionless as she only gazes down at him.


    The Silver Dragon can''t even utter anything in disbelief. He can''t believe he will die pathetically in the hands of a mere human girl. This little girl has just outclassed him. He should refrain from underestimating his opponent.


    Her magic is not yet strong enough to kill him. Still, Little Eu has injured him enough. He can''t counterattack and struggle against her anymore.


    Meanwhile, Di''Anon was in total shock as he stands rooted in his place. He wasn''t expecting to witness such a scene. This little girl doesn''t really need constant protection because she can handle herself on her own.


    Little Eu then finally broke her silence. Her is gaze not leaving the Silver Dragon before her.


    She said in a calm tone with a tinge of threat, "Great Ancient Dragon. Give me one reason. Why I should not kill you to obtain your eyes for the Holy Guardian Lord Azure right now?"


    The Ancient Dragon is surprised as he heard the reason for her visit. He genuinely wanted to kick himself for all his arrogance earlier and how he treated the young child.


    If he knew that this little girl is on behalf of the Holy Guardian, he would definitely act more cooperatively. He could only grunt in dismay and disappointment.


    "Actually, little one. I can give you three reasons why you shouldn''t kill me. Please kindly hear out this Ancient Dragon¡­" he finally spoke enduring all the pain of his body.

 Chapter 20 - 20: “I Cheated…�

    In order to save his life, the Silver Dragon gave his reasons and immersed him into an in-depth conversation with Little Eu.


    Little Eu''s expression remains stoic as she nods and listens to him. The dragon is not really sure if he managed to convince the young girl.


    "Then, I will hold on to your word. I do appreciate your assistance, Great Silver Dragon." Little Eu broke her silence as she enthusiastically replied to him.


    The Dragon responded with a reassuring nod and heaved a sigh of relief. He is still trying his best to move, but his body is in agony.


    He looked at the young girl and thought, ''Does she know a way how to bring me inside?''


    Meanwhile, Little Eu waves her hand to Di''Anon and summon him to her side. Di''Anon went pale as the thought cross his mind. ''Will she ask me to carry or drag the enormous dragon back to the cave?!''


    He started thinking of an excuse as he can''t possibly able to carry that gigantic dragon all by himself. He calmly approaches them as he thought, ''That is simply impossible!''


    To his surprise, Eu handed him several jars of ointment and ordered him to treat his wounds. He knits his brows and wonders why she is asking him to address them. Dragons don''t need this kind of medicine because of their extraordinary healing ability.


    "Why aren''t you moving? It''s almost dark. Do you want to carry him back to the cave?" the girl paused as she noticed him.


    Di''Anon came back to his senses as he replied to her in his mind, questioningly, ''Who wants to can carry him back?''


    He then started applying ointment on the Dragon''s body, following the young girl''s orders.


    The Silver Dragon wanted to refute and stop them but decided to remain silent. He doesn''t have the strength to argue, so he lies down cooperatively.


    "Please take these antidotes too. It can immediately restore your strength." Eu said as she took out white pearl-like pills from her storage.


    The Silver Dragon''s red eyes widen as he wonders, Why did he need an antidote? When did she poison him? What kind of poison can actually work on him?


    She looks at the dragon''s skeptical, gazed as sighs, and said, "I''ll explain later. For now, you have to regain your strength. We can''t possibly carry you inside. Unless you prefer to stay here tonight¡­"


    The Silver Dragon decided to listen and trust her. After swallowing the sweet, candy-like pills, they continue to apply the ointment on his body.


    The medicine took effect quickly. Just a while ago, his body is as heavy as lead.


    The ointment has a cooling, healing sensation on his wounds. Somehow, it made him relieved while the antidote made him lighter. In fact, he felt rejuvenated.


    He started to fly around in circles as he checks on his body. The child can concoct medicine and defeat him. He can''t help looking at her with amazement and respect.


    Later, the Great Silver Dragon welcomed them to his sanctuary. The luminous curtain separated as they enter the cave behind the waterfalls. It''s nightfall, and vicious beasts lurk the forbidden forest to hunt for their prey.


    The entrance has a simple illusion spell to conceal the pathways. Anyone familiar with the cave can enter and trespass his territory.


    "I can help upgrade your concealment spell with an array formation. Intruders will have more difficulty to enter your home¡­" Eu said as she carefully observes the pathway.


    The Silver Dragon is flying and lead them back in his quarters. The cave has several branches leading to somewhere.


    "That would be very generous after what I just did, little one. But sure, I would impose and accept your offer. My neighbors love barging in uninvited. They love disturbing my solitude, and it is sometimes a hassle..." he chuckled casually.


    The dragon''s home sure is impressive. The limestone emits a warm natural glow, and its somewhat like they entered a different world.


    Unique foliage exists inside the cave as if they have emerged to a new, unfamiliar territory. Different species of fishes are swimming around the crystal- clear stream filled with glowing magic stones.


    Little Eu can''t hide her amazement as she carefully looks around the enchanted place. She thought the Cave of Origin is impressive. The Silver Dragon''s home is simply more spectacular and not to mention habitable.


    The Silver Dragon sets up a campfire before he decided to curl himself up and rest. Di''Anon starts preparing their meal from his magic pouch.


    "I can''t really offer you anything, but please feel at home." The dragon curled himself as he relaxes.


    The medicine is taking effect and making him somewhat drowsy. He can''t believe the exhaustion he felt for fighting a little girl.


    "I don''t mean any disrespect, Great Silver Dragon." Little Eu said as she sat across him and continues, "I truly didn''t mean to hurt you..."


    "How did you do it, little one? I am racking my brains, trying to figure out how you could possibly do it. Please enlighten this Ancient Dragon, how did I possibly have fallen?" he opened one of his flaring eyes as he asked her curiously.


    "Simple. I am administering poison in every attack I made. I specifically targeted your veins..." she confessed. She pauses as she scratched her head as she continues, "The moment I noticed the poison had taken effect, I used the seven-elemental spell to push you down and intimidate you. The more you move, the quicker the poison will travel around your system."


    The poison is not lethal, but it can restrain his movements. He is also adept in medicines and toxins, but he never heard anything that can stifle a Dragon as she did.


    The dragon is in deep contemplation. He still can''t figure out the poison that the little girl has used against him.


    "It''s a combination of cherry shrub and black serpent poison. It''s almost undetectable and very effective against dragons. It can cause paralysis, fatigue, among other things..." the little girl said as if replying to his inquiry.


    Her seven-layered elemental spell might not be powerful yet, but it doesn''t mean it is weak. After all, learning to cast it is proof enough she is capable and someone not to be trifle with.


    "I think we can help each other out, little one. I''ll teach you my knowledge while you share yours. I am certain. You can find this Ancient Dragon''s knowledge useful..." he chuckles.


    "Great Dragon, are you suggesting that I must teach you the art of deception..?" Little Eu asked jestingly.


    Di''Anon is listening to their conversation with confusion. He can hardly imagine Little Eu deceiving this Dragon. Not to mention, her seven-layered elemental spell can''t be weak. She can defeat armies with it, right...?


    Eu noticed his confused face. Her abilities are not yet in par to defeat the Silver Dragon. Still, it doesn''t mean it is plausible.


    "I cheated¡­" she confessed straightforwardly.


    "How can you possibly cheat everyone?"


    "Di''Anon, let me ask you. What am I and what are my Clans special skills aside from foreseeing the future?" the little girl asked with an amused smile on her face.


    "You are an Oracle. Your clan''s proficient in seals and array formations." Di''Anon responded.


    "Exactly. It''s not entirely my fault for everyone to fall into a simple, laid out trap." she said nonchalantly.


    The Dragon got curious about the incident, so he decided to ask further as he joined their discussion.


    "What are you two talking about? What did you exactly do?"


    "I convince them to attack me inside an array formation. Now, they are all convinced I am a heaven-defying goddess." the girl casually said. Her head rests on her hand as she smiles.


    The Dragon can''t believe someone will actually fall into such an obvious trap. He wouldn''t be surprised if she lured him unsuspectingly into an array formation.


    Still, if she asked her to step into one, he will surely be cautious. Anything can happen inside an Oracles array formation.


    Disbelief is in his eyes as his drowsiness left him. He is looking back and forth between the girl and the nine-tailed fox.


    Dragon finally bursts into a fit of laughter, breaking the awkward silence. He taught being poisoned was already dumb. Then what should he call the Mystics who step into the girl''s trap?


    "Seriously? They just stepped into an array formation that you created? That''s an obvious trap! How did you convince them?" the Silver Dragon chuckles as it piques his interest.


    Little Eu told him the incident between the three battalions. She ordered them to shift into a much more intensive routine that they refused.


    They didn''t take her seriously, so she suggested to defeat her, and she will relinquish the idea. The truth is, she can manage to beat them fair and square.


    It will only require too much time and effort to defeat three whole battalions. She decided to hasten the process and deceive them into the battle simulation formation.


    The Silver Dragon can''t hide his amus.e.m.e.nt as he listens to her story. Learning she also used this strategy against the Guards of Limes Temple made him burst into another fit of laughter.


    ''This child is crafty. She means well but still crafty.'' he thought.


    "Young Fox, are you aware of how Array Formation works?" The Dragon paused as he asked him.


    "Not exactly, but isn''t it a type of concealment spell?" he shook his head as he responded.


    "Yes and no. It is simply a type of an Oracle Trap..." The Dragon straightforwardly explained as he continued, "You should never casually enter an Oracle Array Formation."


    As a creator, an Oracle can set rules inside the formation. He could give restrictions to his guests if he wanted. After all, nobody can really tell if he is under the caster''s enchantments.


    After the explanation, a sudden realization came to the little girl. Themis'' situation is kind of strange. It''s their city, so why are the Oracles having difficulty reclaiming their territory?


    She knits her brows, trying to figure matters out. Themis can''t possibly fall easily with all their defensive knowledge. How did the mysterious perpetrator manage to infiltrate the City?


    An Array Formation as complicated as the one in Themis must have a lock. It is a precaution installed by the caster to prevent it from breaking.


    Typically, an enchantment breaks once the caster dies. The Forgotten Spell still exists, and someone is protecting it. She had a hunch, but she doesn''t want to throw an empty accusation. Who might hold Themis Key?

 Chapter 21 - 21: "Yes. Please do enlighten me, Grand Elder."

    The Silver Dragon is a very accommodating and hospitable host. He is very knowledgeable about spells, poisons, and medicine. He indulges a few more questions before they all retired for the night.


    The next day, the Ancient Dragon handed them a well-crafted silver box. He informed them that he had chosen the best Dragon''s eyes in his collection, and he hopes Lord Azure will find them to his liking.


    Holy Guardian Lord Azure''s Black Matrix Opal eyes are irreplaceable and incomparable. Still, he is confident this is definitely a suitable replacement for him.


    Dragon Beasts'' eyes are well-sought after rare items. They can replace a Mystic Dragons'' eyes with no problem while changing their elemental affinity.


    As promised, Little Eu sets up a simple Loop Formation restricting intruders from disturbing his solace. The Silver Dragon thanked her wholeheartedly.


    He never like unexpected visitors barging into his abode. This will help restrict anyone from coming in uninvited.


    It is such a shame he didn''t treat them properly when they came to see him. They can avoid the whole misunderstanding if only he were more open-minded.


    He smiles as he watches them disappear from his vision. He refused anyone''s company and lived in this isolated place for ages. Until those two came along, he never considered change.


    He looks up in the sky, releasing a soft chuckle. He can''t hide his amus.e.m.e.nt as he recalls Little Eu and her companion. He never truly enjoyed anyone''s company in ages and hopes to meet them again soon.


    The Silver Dragon lazily yawns as he reenters his home. He intends to keep his promises to her as he plans their reunion.


    Meanwhile, Di''Anon and Eu are leisurely walking back to Bordertown. Unlike yesterday, the mountains don''t feel threatening, and the creatures are no longer hostile.


    Instead, the place has a pleasant, tranquil atmosphere, while its foliage fills the air with its refreshing, unique musk scent. It''s a long way back, and it will take approximately a week to travel back on foot.


    Last night''s discovery is making Little Eu preoccupied and distracted. There is someone she needs to consult and clear the matters she uncovers about Themis.


    "We are going to Oracle Clan Village. I need clarifications about something..." Little broke her silence as she stops.


    Di''Anon doesn''t need any more explanations as he transforms into his nine-tailed fox form. He decided to lead ahead while he analyzes the best route out to the Forbidden Mountains.


    Forbidden Mountains and Ever Forest are both in Inner Courts. In fact, traveling to Bordertown is much convenient, passing the sacred grounds than going around it entirely.


    "Little Eu, Your Elders might have a reason why they are withholding information. It doesn''t necessarily mean they have ill intentions." Di''Anon broke his silence.


    Little Eu looks at the beautiful creature leading the way as her lips slightly curved up. Di''Anon seldom shares his thoughts and gives words of comfort.


    She is confident her Elders also means well when they withheld information from her. She is still young, after all. It''s normal they protect her and not let her get involved in such complicated matters.


    "Thank you, Brother Di''Anon..." she responded gratefully. She continued after a short pause, "What if my clan betrayed the Divine Lord, and everything is just an elaborate plan of deception to gain his trust?"


    "I am quite confident that even if your clan betrayed the Divine Lord, you wouldn''t let anything happen to him. Whatever path you choose, I will follow you..." Di''Anon said reassuringly.


    She can''t help but smile as she sighs and replies, "Thank you, Brother Di''Anon¡­"


    She can''t believe the loyalty he has given her. His words and presence are somewhat familiar as if she has known him before. He can''t help finding comfort from him, and she appreciates it.


    Meanwhile, he is finding it strange how everything slips from the Divine Lord''s intelligence network. Mystic Spirit might be a vast territory, but he has men reporting irregularities to him.


    "What are you thinking about?" Eu asked him.


    "How confident are you that the Divine Lord''s spies are not on our tracks?" Di''Anon inquired.


    "I am the head of his information network. They will only disclose information about me if I wanted him to know..." she confessed. She paused as she continues, "Unless he found them out through other means, I am confident he won''t easily figure it out."


    He is quite surprised by her revelation. This little girl is simply crafty as she thinks and moves ahead of everyone else. If he doesn''t know she is an eight years old Oracle, he will assume she is an immortal in disguise.


    He shook his head to the thought as he remembered, Haru''s words, ''This little girl is a Mystic or she is probably not really normal...''


    "Shall we hasten our pace?" Eu asked, breaking his train of thoughts.


    Di''Anon nods in response as he starts dashing towards the Village direction. Little Eu quickly follows suit using her teleport spell.


    Before they knew it, they have finally reached their destination. Di''Anon wanted to slow down a little, but Eu insisted on continuing on his pace. She tries her best to catch up with his speed.


    Eu is trying to catch her breath when they reached the gates. She has never used her teleportation spell as much as she did, and she felt drained.


    The wind is calm and refreshing in Ever Forest. Not long, a familiar voice calls out to them a few moments after their arrival.


    "Little One, this is totally unexpected. What do I owe you for this unexpected visit?"


    She turns to the Grand Elder, who seems to anticipate their arrival. He is relaxed, drinking tea, and leaning on one of the pillars by the gate.


    "Don''t Play with me, Grand Elder. I am aware you knew very well the reason for our visit."


    "Well, come in then. Let''s discuss your business in my study." he waves his free hand as he sighs.


    This little girl is growing up extremely fast. Most of the time, it seems like he missed something entirely and finding her rather strange.


    "Di''Anon, this is Grand Elder Enoch of the Oracle Clan. Grand Elder, this is my subordinate, Di''Anon. He is a nine-tailed fox Mystic..." she coolly introduced.


    "Greetings, Grand Elder¡­" Di''Anon in his human as he gives his respects.


    "No need for pleasantries and formalities. Keep her safe. I am confident you will always keep her safe¡­" the old man has a knowing smile as he looks at the handsome boy walking beside the little girl.


    His eyes widen, his face started to flush while he looks away and gulps. He heard a soft, amused chuckled from the old man.


    ''This Little one starts to bring men in the village... She is really growing up from that snotty little kid. I am starting to like this one better than that Divine Lord¡­'' he sighed inwardly, ''Why it has to be him anyway?!''


    Di''Anon can only sigh that she didn''t manage to catch up, or he will genuinely be embarrassed. After all, this elder is assuming too much.


    They arrived in the study as the Grand Elder took out the map from his drawer. He knows they have questions, and this is the reason they came to see him.


    He waves the rolled map in front of them as he began, "This is the reason you are here, correct? The Themis layout plans and Array Formation key."


    "Yes. Please do enlighten me, Grand Elder."


    He sighs as he waves his hand to prepare tea. He wasn''t expecting this girl to mature and get involved at such a young age.


    He began the narration with the events of two hundred years ago. The incident is not apparent with everyone as different versions of the circ.u.mstances exist.


    ********


    During the Holy War, the four Holy Guardians Lords was defeated. The Divine Lord Foeni used his power to save them for annihilation forcing his forced rebirth.


    This gave the Holy Guardians time to escape. Far from everyone else knowledge, someone else helped them that day.


    The Grand Elder Eiteilla''s intervention has saved everyone that day at the cost of her life. If the Divine Lord Foeni''s rebirth initiates, Mystic Spirit Realm will fall to meet its imminent doom.


    For a short while, the Holy Guardians seek refuge in Themis. Lord Turtle is gravely wounded and at the state of comatose when the city faced an attacked. Themis barriers are easily breached as everyone tries to save their own lives.


    They can''t transport him as it may cause more harm to his injuries. Someone put a special enchantment around him while everyone else escaped the City. It was decided they move to Mystic Spirit while they investigate who is behind the attack.


    **********


    "That didn''t explain why the map is in your possession." Little Eu said coldly.


    "You are so impatient, little one. I am getting there." the old man sighs heavily. It is quite difficult recalling painful events like these after all. He closes his eyes as he calms his emotions.


    **********


    The map was originally left in the City of Themis, together with all the important scriptures and doc.u.ments they value. The enchantment in this room remains unbreakable to any outsiders.


    Young Oracles wanted to free Lord Turtle from his enchanted cage. It should be an easy task if it weren''t for the changes around the City. Malice has heavily contaminated Themis.


    Ten years ago, during the final stages of their conquests, it was retrieved by Anatolia and her crew. Knowing its value, she entrusted it to her father for safekeeping.


    They are on their final stage, and they can''t afford any mishaps. Unfortunately, an unexpected thing has halted the plans once again...


    **********


    "Anatolia? Isn''t that¡­" there is an evident surprise in her voice as she inquired as she continued, "My mother¡­"


    "Yes. Your mother entrusted this to me. We are supposed to move and save the Holy Guardian, but¡­" he said.


    He pauses as he carefully thinks about what to say next to her. He really doesn''t like the word demise or passed on, or anything related it after all.

 Chapter 22 - 22: “I am just hungry…�

    Di''Anon and Eu cannot believe the sudden turn of events. Little Eu didn''t expect to hear her mother''s involvement in the whole scenario.


    The Grand Elder barely mentioned Anatolia as it brings back painful memories. This is probably why he agreed to the Divine Lord''s request to take Little Eu in years ago.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" she bursts out at him as she knit her brows.


    She grits her teeth furiously while controlling her anger. She doesn''t want to confront and end up in a heated discussion with her Elder.


    She requests Di''Anon to stay outside. He nods his head and quickly obliges as he excuses himself. He never saw her angry with anyone as he quietly exits the room.


    "I am your Elder. I shouldn''t burden you with these matters. What kind of person I''ll become if I hand over these kinds of responsibilities to you?" Elder Enoch calmly responded.


    His tone has an evident sadness while he looks at her with troubled eyes. He knew that moment she arrived. He needs to give her the map.


    "You have awakened, haven''t you¡­?" Elder Enoch continues as he inquired.


    He is convinced that Little Eu can''t possibly know its existence unless she has awakened to her potential. Oracles resemble normal beings unless they have awakened.


    Far from everyone''s knowledge, Oracles are mysterious entities. They might be mortals but also not entirely true. Their origin is different and stranger than anyone else in Astra.


    "You could at least not left me in the dark. It would save me a lot of time and trouble." the girl responded irritably.


    "Haven''t you done the same? You are supposed to come home and disclose what you have foreseen¡­" he refuted calmly.


    She doesn''t know how to disclose the events to him as the girl purses her lips. Eu refuses to tell him the horrific future during her awakening.


    Besides, she doesn''t like to engage herself in discussions with the High Council. They tend to talk too much and difficult to reason with most of the time.


    "Don''t worry. I am handling everything. Please don''t tell the High Council that I have awakened. I am the only one who can prevent the events from ever occurring..." Little Eu bows her head as she discloses.


    Her early awakening can only mean as a bad omen. Little Eu will inevitably end in a long exhausting debate with the High Council once they find out about it. How can she foresee something none of them has?


    The Elder closes his eyes as he resigns to her demands. He knew that getting the High Council to get involved will surely complicate the situation and will restrict her movements. He has to put all his faith in her.


    He doesn''t want to tolerate her, but he knows that following her suggestion is the best course of action.


    If they involve the High Council, Little Eu should occasionally report to them. If she fails to follow the regulations or didn''t meet their expectations, the girl will face punishment. They are more technical and process type of people.


    "Did the Divine Lord put you up into this task?" Grand Elder Enoch asked.


    "He is not even aware I am doing this. You should refrain him from knowing too. I don''t want to worry Brother Ravi..." she responded in a low sad tone.


    The elderly man let out a wry smile. Little Eu might still be young yet more capable than anyone else. She is indeed a blessing not only to the Oracle Clan but also to everyone around her.


    "Very well, little one. I will let you do as you wish. Just be careful and not to worry me too much..." Elder Enoch heaves a heavy sigh.


    How can she prioritize and worry about the Divine Lord more? He is her grandfather, and she doesn''t seem to care about his feelings.


    The elder refrains himself from complaining and airing his grievances. He knew that Little Eu means well from not disclosing the truth about her early awakening.


    "Grand Elder, we need to save the Holy Guardian Lord Turtle. Teach me about how the Array Formation of Themis works¡­" Eu straightforwardly requested.


    "Your mother failed this task. What makes you think I will let you¡­?" the Grand Elder Enoch asked.


    "She didn''t fail. Fate has other plans..." she refuted.


    Anatolia couldn''t accomplish this task due to the sudden turn of events. Nobody can tell what happened that fateful night of her passing. Even Little Eu''s arrival is an unforeseen event.


    The Elder just remained silent as he leans his back to his seat while supporting his head. This girl is too smart and calculating as if she has indeed planned everything to her specifications.


    Everything happens for a reason, just as someone carefully placing each piece to its rightful place. He looks up to the ceiling as he organizes his thoughts.


    He can ignore and reject her, inform the High Council of her early awakening, or help with her mission. Whatever he decides will result in something...


    Grand Elder Enoch closes his eyes as he engages himself in deep contemplation. He needs to think carefully as this point can change the course of events.


    She will fail to accomplish anything for not having his support. She needs his guidance with the Themis Array Formation.


    The High Council will hinder her advancement from accomplishing her plans due to technicalities and the Divine Order. It will end up in a painful struggle.


    He analyzed everything in deep, deafening silence. This little girl knows too much, even if she wasn''t aware of remembering them. He has to reconsider...


    "Very well¡­" he began, "Prepare yourself. I''ll tell you everything you need to know."


    The ancient parchment shimmers with a golden radiance. It is the same map he had shown the Divine Lord Foeni, but Oracles are the only ones who can decipher it.


    The Secret of Themis Array Formation requires a special ritual involving the seven elemental kingdoms. Unfortunately, they don''t exist for almost ten thousand years.


    It seems like the Holy Guardian Lords are the substitutes for the said power source. Their downfall two hundred years ago also made way for Celesea''s demise.


    The Division of Realms forbids such a connection. How come two separate Realms support and connected in such a way? She thought the Divine Lord only took them in out of gratitude from saving them. Does he know about this?


    "Themis is the center of all known Realms of Astra..." Grand Elder Enoch said as if responding to her long train of thoughts and continued, "Little one, this place is better known to us as Lower Astra..."


    He can tell the confusion on her face as she sees the map of Themis. She knits her brows as she looks at the array formation. Why is everything so strangely familiar?


    Grand Elder Enoch is not truly familiar with how it works. It is already a forgotten art, and he barely understands it himself. Aside from the entire process, he really can''t tell her anything else.


    Little Eu starts to recall the supposed to be foreign formation. It''s like a forgotten memory coming back to her.


    Her seven-layered elemental magic is related to the ancient kingdoms. She starts to realize that she is wielding the forgotten arts.


    ''How is that even possible? Who am I? What am I...?''


    "Do you want to rest?" the Grand Elder noticed her confused and wary eyes as he paused.


    He started to barrage her with questions out of concern. It took a while before he could break through her train of thought.


    "No need, Grand Elder. I am just surprised..." Little Eu responded.


    She didn''t disclose her strange discovery. She needs to focus on learning everything about the formation and save Lord Turtle.


    The Grand Elder insisted that she should rest. Even if Little Eu is capable, she is still a child. She shouldn''t stress her mind and body over these things.


    "We will resume this lesson after you have eaten a decent meal. You look thinner than the last time you visited. How could that Divine Lord maltreats you? I should have beaten him up, the last time he was here!" the Elder waves his hand and keeps the map in a secure, sealed place.


    "I knew it! You are planning to harm the Divine Lord! That is treason by the Divine Order''s laws!" the little girl glares at the Grand Elder.


    "And I should have suspected your impeccable timing for saving him! You unfilial child!" the Grand Elder argued back.


    His lips involuntarily twitch as he glares back. How can this child so focus on protecting the Divine Lord Foeni?.


    How could he have missed such a crucial change on this little girl? How many more secrets is she hiding from him? There so many unanswered questions in his mind.


    "Grand Elder¡­ I''m really, really hungry¡­" she broke his train of thoughts.


    Her eyes amethyst eyes sparkle before him pleadingly. How can he even ignore her?


    Meanwhile, she knows that Grand Elder Enoch is in deep thought, trying to figure her out. She has to distract him before he changes his mind from helping her.


    He could only sigh in resignation as he leads her out of the study. He cannot win with this child''s strategic mind. He also knew she is distracting him and using his weakness¡ª herself.


    As precautionary measures, Grand Elder Enoch sealed the room. Their meals are already prepared, so they decided to head straight to the dining area.


    The Cardinal Hall is only a fraction of Limes Temple. It is a small two-story structure with only eight rooms.


    Everything is heavily reinforced with magic, and eavesdroppers or trespassers can''t just wander casually. Elder Levi ensures everything is well and in order.


    Di''Anon is waiting patiently in the lounge area just beyond the dining hall. He straightened up as soon as he saw them come.


    "Sorry for not being a proper host. Have you eaten yet?" Grand Elder Enoch asked.


    "No trouble at all, Grand Elder¡­" the handsome nine-tailed fox politely smiles as he responds.


    He rarely smiles, and his deep dimples appear. If he shows this side of him more often, he will be more popular than Haru.


    "Join us for a late lunch. Let us discuss the situation over meals." Eu invited him.


    He gently nods as he accepts their invitation and stands up to join them.


    Simple homemade meals were served to them in the dining hall. Little Eu looks at the heartwarming spread of delicacies. A smile forms on her face as she looks at Grand Elder Enoch.


    She rarely eats homemade meals since she left. Little Eu starts missing home and the Oracle Village as she hopes she can come back often.


    "Let''s eat. We will resume after you are satiated." the elder chuckles.


    He can''t believe this little girl can switch to a different persona depending on the situation. She is honestly acting like a glutton.


    "Well, then. Thanks to the Goddess for the meal!"

 Chapter 23 - 23: ‘Are They an Item Right Now?’

    Meanwhile, in the Arcane Palace, the Divine Lord carefully studies the reports regarding their ambush. He is sure it was a deliberate attack, but the investigation says otherwise.


    Someone intends to harm Little Eu, and yet he is not sure why. She is just a young girl and won''t pose any threat. Even if she is skillful in magic and sword arts, why would anyone target her?


    He knits his brows in deep contemplation. He is somehow worried about the young girl. The Divine Lord Foeni starts regretting leaving her in Limes Temple as he thought to return as soon as he can.


    He decided to clear his head and focus on the more pressing issues. Little Eu is important, yet he feels these incidents are connected.


    He is traveling back and forth from the Mystic Spirit Bordertown, following every clue and lead. Still, his efforts continue to end in vain.


    He cannot understand how everything comes to a dead end. No strange activity has occurred in the border, yet how come it became a significant place?


    How can they travel to his territory while maintaining their facade? How can they operate while leaving their trail cold for him to trace?


    That day, he continues contemplating the strange occurrences. Strangely, these arrogant, High-Level Summoners will disguise themselves as common folks.


    Most of them are discriminating and too proud to bow down even to the Sovereign King. Their discreet movements are incredibly suspicious.


    The Divine Lord praise Captain Jairu''s efforts to apprehend these hostile men. Still, he is finding it suspicious why the Temple Guards got entangle to the whole scenario.


    The Divine Lord Foeni decided to dine at the Golden Inn and past time. The most prestigious accommodation also serves the best meals around the area. He is quite famished after observing the townsfolk and analyzing everything.


    As he steps into the premises, a sudden chill came to him. He can''t ignore feeling Little Eu''s presence around the vicinity.


    He knits his brows as he reconsiders the impossibility. How can she be there? He has been checking with Jairu, and he assures him she is in Inner Courts.


    He felt uncomfortable as he left. He doesn''t want to suspect him and Little Eu hiding something from him.


    He waved his hand and decided to put on a disguise. Sometimes blending brings better results.


    Wearing simpler clothes and concealing his aura, the Divine Lord Foeni hangs out in the tavern. He is not a fan of ale, yet they serve the best in town and truly recommendable.


    He approaches the bartender who recommended and serves him brown ale. It is somewhat nutty, mildly flavored, and sweet. Not long, he manages to eavesdrop into two drunk men''s conversations.


    "They have captured the Summoners. I can''t believe the Temple Guards has been snooping way beyond their jurisdiction. Darn those Mystics!"


    "Hush. We are in Mystic Spirit. The Divine Lord''s spies might lurk around. You must be more cautious. We cannot jeopardize the Master''s plans."


    The other man sneers as he holds his thoughts. The summoners have already accomplished half of their job. The rest can improvise and slip in through a secret passage.


    He can quickly tell they are talking about the incidents around Inner Courts. The Temple Guards are indeed doing way beyond their jurisdiction, but he appreciates their efforts.


    Typically, the Holy Guardian Lord White Tiger is in charge of surveillance around these parts. Unfortunately, he is currently shorthanded.


    He can tell at a glance that these men are beasts tamers. Base on their conversation, they might be in cahoots with the summoners. With summoners'' abilities, they can call forth specific beasts they can tame.


    A strange assortment of beasts gathers on the hunting grounds. It may only mean they are being controlled. How can rival monsters hang out in one place without engaging in a bloody conflict?


    He wanted to apprehend the men. Still, he decided to control himself and continue to listen. Those men they manage to capture ended up meeting bizarre deaths.


    He could only sigh because of all the information. The more he delved into the mater, the more it became more confusing. ''Is someone misleading him?''


    A nagging feeling came to him as he is missing some crucial information about the whole incident. He decided to shrug the idea, and he continues to drink his sweet, fruity ale in silence.


    He left the tavern after gathering the information he needs. He is in deep contemplation when he suddenly bumped into someone.


    Much to his surprise, he bumps with Vermilion, Tiger, and Haru on his way back to Arcane Palace. Eirwen decided to head straight to the Golden Inn and rest.


    "Divine Lord Foeni, you are unexpectedly here¡­" Vermilion dryly exclaimed as she continued, "Missing me already? Don''t worry. I am doing my best to do everything in my power and satisfy your demands."


    "I am glad. I am expecting better results then..." he cooly responded.


    "Yes, indeed. I also needed a reward for overworking..." Vermilion responded sarcastically.


    The Divine Lord Foeni has expected so much from her. She curses the day he came in the Cave of Origin and commanded her to initiate an infiltration in Themis. How can he suddenly drop by that forbidden place to date a little girl?


    "Well then, you should head home and rest. Ladies are not supposed to go unescorted at night."


    "I never knew, the Divine Lord is such a gentleman." Tiger teases him.


    His gaze fell on the man trying to hide in the shadows. Haru is profusely sweating ever since he came into sight. He should have followed Eirwen and not accompany these two girls.


    "I can''t believe you two are picking up a man in this town. Are you bored?" the Divine Lord inquired.


    Invincible tears start gushing out from his eyes. He knows that the Divine Lord must never know Little Eu''s agreement with Lord Vermilion. He can only swallow his fear as he tries to calm his heart.


    "Who we date here or when is none of the Divine Lord''s business. I am not¡­" Vermilion retorted.


    The Divine Lord grabs her and quickly pulled out a cloth from his storage. He stuffed her mouth to prevent her from saying anything.


    His face is twitching as he looks at her while she glares back with the same intensity. ''How can this shameless lord maltreats her?!''


    "Stop gossiping. If I discovered you start spreading lies, expect me to send you somewhere that you will regret."


    He walked out and left after the threat. Freya is furious as she removes and burns the cloth from her mouth.


    "I will never put in a good word for you!!! You abusive Lord!" she shouted when he left.


    He never really heard her despite shouting on top of her lungs.


    "It seems your relation with the Divine Lord hasn''t changed much, Freya. You are in each other''s throats since forever. You two better grow up and start acting more mature."


    "Definitely. He is really immature for his age! How dare he stuff a filthy cloth in my mouth?! He is so barbaric! I can''t believe anyone would actually like such a jerk!" she turned to Haru as she said, "Go now and have your round of drinks. Inform them of this unexpected guest."


    The Holy Guardian Lord White Tiger wanted to clarify. These two Phonix Lords are like children.


    She is quite curious about what secret that the two are currently hiding. She knits her brows and assumes, ''Are they an item right now?''


    She genuinely wanted to ask. Still, if she ended up wrong in speculating everything, she will have burns tomorrow.


    She decided to hold the question until she got more information regarding it. She started humming to refrain herself from saying anything inappropriate.


    On his way back to the Palace, he decided to take a detour on a nearby lake outside of town. This site holds a special place in his heart.


    Meanwhile, he starts sensing her presence again. It is the same spot, Little Eu and her master once met. His instincts are telling him she was there, but how could that possibly be?


    His head starts to ache on the conflicting information. Jairu and everyone told him she never left the Inner Courts. So why?


    He steadies his breathing as he closes his eyes. The investigation will end in five days tops, and he decides to head straight to Limes Temple after.


    The events two hundred years ago closely resemble what is currently happening. He ignored every warning sign in front of him and let everything befall such ill fate. He doesn''t want to do that again.


    He looks at the peaceful sky with tiny shimmering lights. A gentle breeze passed by and gave out a somewhat melancholy vibe. For some reason, there was someone else in his mind¡­


    Meanwhile, back at the Oracle Clan Village, they decided to retire and resume their plans the next day. The Grand Elder is quite surprised that they came from the Forbidden Forest and insisted they should rest.


    Little Eu requested for a hot tub of water to her room. She has been enduring her injuries all day. Thankfully, she only sustained a few cuts and bruises from the showdown. Her barriers and shield truly have protected her well.


    She pours quick-recovering medicine and some herbs on the bathtub. She also intakes several pills from her storage to aid her recovery.


    She indulges as she dipped herself to the fragrant liquid. The hot water and medicinal bath relieve her of the pain.


    She was in deep thought as she dozes off and submerges into the water. Her mind seems to wander off that moment.


    Not long, she saw a familiar figure by the lake, and he is reminiscing of someone else. In a way, it seems like a memory of sorts to her...


    She can only sigh as she lingers on to that place and watches things unfold. Before she disappears, she can''t deny hearing someone call her name, ''Eu¡­''


    It resembles her, but not her. It is a confusing feeling, indeed, while she reemerges from the tub and catching her breath.


    She is not sure how long she is underwater as she looks back on the vision. ''What is that just now?''

 Chapter 24 - 24: “Did I Missed Something?

    Themis Array Formation is a sophisticated spell. Eight casters from prestigious elemental families gathered to help create the formation.


    A beautiful girl in a white cloak is leading the arrangement. She is combining the seven elements to form one, strong magic, and weaving it as the Themis Array Formation...


    Little Eu can replicate the Themis Array Formation. She has mastered the seven-layered elemental spell, and it shouldn''t pose any problems to her. Unfortunately, it does...


    ''Why is it failing? I already understood everything. The precision, the movement¡­ Why?! It can''t be possibly my fault.''


    She never felt so frustrated before as she starts silently cursing whoever made such a complicated spell. After following every step, how can she still fail to build it?


    Elder Teacher Levi is there witnessing his little genius student failed. Still, he believes that Little Eu will succeed. If she can''t manage to replicate it, no one can.


    "Again!!!" the Grand Elder shouted after she failed.


    The Grand Elder''s voice echoes around the halls and reprimanding her again. She doesn''t know how many times she failed these past few days as she grits her teeth.


    ''I can''t believe this! This is strenuous beyond imagination...!''


    Little Eu is casting elemental spells, at the same time, carefully weaving it to merge it as one powerful magic. She closes her eye as she figures out her mistake.


    She has grasped all the concepts on how to make it work. It just that she continues failing to put the whole idea into fruition.


    "Little Eu, you have to clear your mind. You are obviously distracted¡­" Di''Anon said as he brings her a glass of water.


    She opens her eyes and knits her brows as she gave it a thought, ''Distracted¡­?''


    Little Eu recalls last night''s incident. She honestly can''t understand because it can''t possibly be a memory.


    Oracles don''t have past lives. She and the Divine Lord can''t possible acquainted with each other. Yet what does it mean?


    She decided to forgo her thoughts and started to concentrate. She needs to accomplish this and help the Holy Guardian Lord Vermilion save Lord Turtle.


    "Grand Elder. Let''s take a break. I need to do something before we commence. I won''t fail you after." she said.


    She quickly disappeared as soon as she aired her thoughts. The elders didn''t even have time to respond.


    The Grand Elder can only scratch his head as he watches her disappear. He is curious about what Di''Anon said that made her left.


    "Grand Elder, the Little Eu is having a tough time. You should be more gentle¡­" Elder Levi approaches him in concern.


    "I shouldn''t be lenient just because she is having a difficult time, or she is my granddaughter! You are spoiling her too much, Levi." the Grand Elder coldly responded as he glares at him.


    ''I''m spoiling her? It''s not my fault that she already knows the lessons beforehand. How could it be considered ''spoiling?'' What else do you want me to teach? She knows more than I do.'' he truly intends to refute and air his grievances but holds his tongue.


    Meanwhile, clothed in a heavy dark cloak and concealing her identity, on top of the highest treetop nearby. The young girl is somewhere that she can oversee the Inner Courts.


    She found peace as she looks around and beyond this place. She closes her eyes and feels the wind, hears the singing birds, howling beasts, voices of everyone, and dancing leaves.


    She raises her hand and cast the seven-layered elemental spell as wide as she could. The heavens formed thick dark clouds that startled everyone in Inner Courts.


    Everyone thought that sudden changes were a bad omen. They won''t be surprised if it is. Much to their surprise, the familiar lights appeared.


    Inner Courts witnesses the spectacular light show. It looks like an aurora borealis. It is simply magical and breathtaking.


    Anyone familiar with the spell can recognize its unique shimmering glow. They can''t mistake it for anything else, but there is a distinct difference too. The spell doesn''t intend to hurt anyone.


    It lasted for a long time before it turned as glittering and colorful specks of dust. The sun reappears and creates such a beautiful marvel of sparkling event.


    Meanwhile, Captain Jairu is doing his rounds in the courtyard when he saw the beautiful spectacle. He finally felt relieved to know the whereabouts of this Little girl.


    He has been worried those past few weeks as he readies his explanation once the Divine Lord sudden shows up. Knowing her whereabouts has given him so much relief. At least he knew the Divine Lord wouldn''t torture him from not knowing.


    Captain Jairu can assume that Little Eu is currently staying at the Oracle Village. He concludes that the girl is traveling a lot and probably couldn''t update him.


    "That little girl sure loves to be conspicuous. That light show sure is spectacular. I won''t see a better scene anywhere in Astra..." Presea chuckled.


    She cast a teleport spell after and returns to the Oracle Clan Training hall. She has finally cleared her mind and ready to try once more.


    "Are you the one who created that light show?" Grand Elder Enoch inquired.


    "I am not sure what you are referring to Grand Elder. I was just out. Did I missed something?" she innocently smiles as she continues, "Shall we commence?"


    Before the Grand Elder can respond, she shifted to a different stance and closed her eyes. Little Eu started building the Themis Array Formation flawlessly. Each swipe, shift, and movement is perfect.


    She is creating the whole formation with her eyes closed. Little Eu has pictured the entire structure clear in her mind as she follows the procedure¡ªcasting each spell, while effortlessly merging it into one.


    The Elders were dumbstruck as they watch her fluid movements. They honestly can''t believe she is the same little girl they used to know. Her countenance shows more confidence than ever before.


    She was like a different person when she came back. This girl far exceeds their expectations, and she is doing way much more. Grand Elder Enoch will doubt she is her granddaughter if it wasn''t for the mysterious man.


    After a long demonstration, the final seal appears. She slowly opens her shimmering amethyst eyes as her aura flows around the halls.


    Grand Elder Enoch used his power to prevent her aura from escaping. It will invite more threats not only to their village but to the girl as well. How can Little Eu possess such otherworldly power?


    Meanwhile, Eu pushed the seal down to the ground. Before they knew it, they are inside a smaller version of the Themis Array Formation. She finally succeeded.


    The Grand Elder was shock and in disbelief. Not in a million years that he thought to see anyone recreate this array formation. Not only the seven elemental kingdoms no longer exists, but the Grand Elders also has forgotten the whole process.


    Despite this fact, their clans have records of every sequence. They still can''t manage it recreate it. Even Elder Levi doesn''t understand how everything came to fruition.


    He knitted his brows as he narrowed his eyes and inquired, "Who are you? What did you do to my granddaughter?"


    Di''Anon, Elder Levi, and Eu were flabbergasted. They looked at each other and wondering, what came to the Grand Elder, who started this sudden outburst.


    ''Is the Grand Elder being serious right now? Isn''t he enthusiastic her granddaughter just succeeded?''


    Elder Levi has always known that this little girl is simply astounding regarding this matter. Eu can grasp the concept of any Ancient Spell he encountered even at littlest detail.


    Her power is not entirely sufficient, but she always creates an energy-saving solution around anything. She has fixed several basic spells to make them more efficient too.


    "Was it really that unbelievable? If you really look closely, it wasn''t that complicated. It is just too strenuous and too troublesome..." little Eu said as she began.


    She started to point out all the cons and pros of the entire formation that ended in a very lengthy presentation. She even made a projection of the layouts to make them understand more clearly.


    The Grand Elder can''t believe he received such a lecture. He barely even understands what she is trying to say. Also, he can''t even imagine that she can actually manage to figure everything out in such a short time.


    He can''t help looking at Elder Levi, who has been her mentor for years. He should have known this child''s capabilities. No wonder he has been so calm.


    "What did you do to her? How come she is like this?" he eyes the burly old mentor.


    "You are the one who sent me such a monster. Why are you asking me how is she like that? She has always been like that!"


    "How dare you call my granddaughter a monster?! She is such an adorable, little child to be a called a monster!"


    "You totally missed the point, Grand Elder." Elder Levi said as he helplessly sighs.


    The two elders ended up in a friendly argument. The Grand Elder can''t believe the brilliance the little girl has suddenly demonstrated.


    Little Eu failed the basic courses, and he decided Elder Levi to aid her in her studies. He always thought that he is spoiling her and being lenient.


    Little Eu looked up to Di''Anon, who is standing next to her. He is still surprised by the sudden turn of events, but he remains expressionless to the whole incident.


    "I really think you should stop the whole Themis Array Formation discussion, for now, Little Eu¡­" Di''Anon said as he breaks his silence.


    She gently nods at his suggestion as she continues watching them squabble. These two are generally so formal and reasonable people.


    She has never seen them like this as she is feeling guilty and amused at the same time.


    "Maybe it is best if I refrain myself from talking¡­"


    Di''Anon gently nods on her response. It is also a good idea if she can hold her tongue. Probably better if she also refrain herself from acting brash and imprudent. He doesn''t air his thoughts as he inwardly sighs.

 Chapter 25 - 25: “Stay Away From Themis, That’s All…�

    Little Eu decided to retire for the day. Her Elders bid her goodnight and let her rest after giving her more advice regarding her plans.


    She took their words to heart and reassured them that everything would be fine. She is already exhausted, and they have to depart early the following day.


    Little Eu''s injuries are almost healed, and her bruises are barely visible. She is also relieved that everything is running smoothly on their end.


    The next day, Di''Anon and Eu finally left the Oracle Clan Village. She has learned enough about the Themis Array Formation to assist the Holy Guardians in their rescue operation.


    On the other hand, she is curious about what actually transpired, two hundred years ago. None of her Elders was there, and the records might not be accurate enough.


    It is a cold, windy day. The sun hides behind the sea of white fluffy clouds. The tree leaves start to change its color as autumn approaches.


    She gazes up in the sky as she raises her right hand. The phoenix ring is emitting a faint, yellowish gleam.


    Di''Anon broke his silence as he asked, "Little Eu, aren''t you afraid that the Divine Lord will get angry once he discovers everything? It will create misunderstanding between you¡­"


    "I am just his sister who wishes him the best¡­ " She responded with a wry smile as she continued, "There is truly nothing to misunderstand. I am doing everything for his best interest..."


    She suddenly remembers him by the lake, a beautiful lady in his arms, as she watches from afar. ''Was it a vision? A memory? What is it exactly?''


    She wants to understand everything. The past, the future, and the present. Though, she knows that it is still not time to delve into such matters.


    They have to rescue the Divine Lord Black Turtle, or there will be no future to look forward to...


    Eu pushed her conflicted thoughts at the back of her mind as she let out a sigh. She has a sudden urge to visit Limes Temple. She is sure Captain Jairu is worried.


    She leisurely walks the familiar forest path as she discussed matters with Di''Anon. This is the first time she walks in these parts with someone else. She paused and thought of the Divine Lord as she wonders what he is doing at that moment.


    "You have to proceed before me. I have a bad premonition if we come in together. We should keep our distance to prevent arousing suspicions." she chuckles as the thought it will upset the Divine Lord.


    She wonders why would he felt betrayed once he learned she is with Di''Anon. Then again, you really can''t consider she is cheating if you don''t know about your current relationship, right?


    He nods as he walks ahead of her. She raises her right hand as if reaching for the sky. She is feeling the cold wind on her small palms as she looks at the phoenix ring slight yellowish glow.


    Di''Anon can''t see the concealed ring, but he can''t deny that Little Eu is relieved, for some reason. He didn''t probe on to the issue as he said goodbye.


    Little Eu nods her head. They have already reached the Limes Temple sacred grounds, and it is technically safe.


    He transformed into his nine-tailed fox form and quickly vanished. Di''Anon heads straight to Limes Temple and reports to Captain Jairu.


    Little Eu was alone again and decided to wander around the hills. It''s overlooking a vast meadow just beyond the cliff.


    Five years ago, she met the Divine Lord Foeni in this exact place. She just had the urge to visit that place today and reminisce a little.


    The colorful spring field of flowers will wither and will be replaced by winter roses. The changes indicate a new year will soon commence.


    She raises her hand as she feels the cold wind on her palm again. She closes her eyes and thought, ''Will you truly misunderstand my intentions¡­.?''


    She listens to the wind''s gentle whistles. Her mind started to drift.


    "I knew you''d be here¡­" suddenly, a voice spoke, breaking the tranquility of her thoughts.


    "Brother Ravi¡­" Eu turned to him as she gently smiles.


    She wanted to apologize and confess everything, but her voice won''t come out. She doesn''t know where to begin.


    She doubts he will understand. A different feeling brews inside her. Either way, it is her loss.


    "You don''t have to force yourself from saying anything¡­"


    "Why? What do you mean¡­?" Eu curiously asked.


    "Nothing. It just feels that you are hiding something from me..." he responded as he smiles. He pats her head as he continued, "I''ll wait when you are ready..."


    She doesn''t completely understand the meaning behind his words. Still, she knew that there are also matters she doesn''t know herself.


    "Brother Ravi...?" she wanted to say something, but she can''t really put them to words.


    The Divine Lord smiles as he approaches the little girl. He kneels to level down to her height and took her hand.


    "Leaving your side always makes me anxious. I wish that I can always stay by your side as well..."


    "You don''t have to worry too much and focus on yourself. Have faith and look forward... I am always thinking of you and no one else..." she responded.


    It''s another vision!


    Little Eu opened her eyes and recalled the conversation. The Divine Lord seems like a different person the entire time and treats her more intimately.


    She wonders if the Divine Lord Foeni truly feels that way or she is having delusions that he is. Sometimes, she is experiencing considerable difficulties coping up.


    She is still young, and the situation continues to change. Her infatuation with the Divine Lord might end or not.


    After all, their future is still changing. Everything is changing.


    She decided to shrug off the anxiety that is building in her heart. She shouldn''t focus on her feelings right now and concentrate on other matters.


    Little Eu pulls out the Themis map she received from the Grand Elder. She is closely monitoring the city''s status these past few days while occasionally reinforcing the formation.


    The array formation that is protecting the Holy Guardian Lord is on its limit. She needs to hasten her plans before it''s too late.


    "Please hold on a little¡­ Please, just a little more time¡­" she murmurs while she reinforced the spell.


    Soon after, she decided to head back to Limes Temple. The Divine Lord is there discussing important matters with Captian Jairu.


    His face obviously lit up as soon as she arrived. He is worried she is currently wandering off somewhere and doing something dangerous.


    "Greetings, Divine Lord. Are you staying?" Eu greeted as she inquired.


    "I am just visiting and hoping to see you. We are working on a case..." he responded. He paused and changed the subject, "I heard you were staying at your village..."


    "Hmm¡­ So, you are leaving soon?" she asked as if she ignored his inquiry.


    "Not immediately. Is there something you wanted to discuss with me?"


    "Nothing, really¡­" Eu looked up to his eyes as she continued, "Stay away from Themis, that''s all¡­"


    She quickly left as soon as she said her piece. The Divine Lord creases his brows as he watches her go.


    He can''t deny that his next destination is Themis. Why would she know that? Little Eu rarely interferes with his affairs.


    "I think you should consider Little Eu''s words. We still fail to figure out a lot of matters regarding the situation. Let Lord Vermilion and Lord Tiger handle things..." Jairu advised him as he breaks his train of thoughts.


    "Very well. I''ll stay out of Themis..." the Divine Lord responded.


    "Tell me, my Lord. You didn''t take her in because you wanted a distraction, right? About that incident¡­" Jairu inquired hesitantly.


    An awkward silence starts to build between Jairu and the Divine Lord. He doesn''t understand why he suddenly raised the issue regarding the little girl.


    What are his feelings? What are his reasons? It can''t simply because she is a child. It is simply because it is her.


    Meanwhile, Jairu can tell that the Divine Lord always treats her differently. The girl might misunderstand his treatment if he means something else.


    "You are overthinking¡­ Let''s carry on¡­" the Divine Lord dropped the subject as he continues their discussion.


    They were discussing the incidents at Inner Courts and the people they manage to subdue. He assumes that these men are connected with the strange occurrences happening in his domain. They are illegally squatting on his territory and concealing themselves.


    He is finding it suspicious that Jairu and his men will scout the perimeter out of their jurisdiction. Still, he commends their efforts to annihilate the brewing threat.


    "It was a coincidence. We are just lucky to come across them." Jairu shrugged as he responded.


    He really cannot disclose Little Eu''s involvement in the entire matter. Her insistence on starting her investigation has resulted in their discovery.


    Meanwhile, Little Eu decided to go straight to her quarters and think of another plan. The Elders advise her not to enter Themis.


    She had to devise another scheme and save Lord Turtle. Freya is a talented sorceress, and she can quickly figure out how to infiltrate Themis with her guidance.


    Themis Array Formation should never be tampered with, yet she had no choice but to reconsider. This is an Ancient site heavily protected by magic.


    She knows very well that she shouldn''t trifle with Ancient magic that is protecting the City... Themis is not just an ordinary City, after all...


    There are secrets never meant to be disclosed.


    A mystery never meant to be solved.


    Questions that never meant to be asked¡­

 Chapter 26 - 26: “I Really Do Need to Continue My Studies.�

    TThe Divine Lord Foeni visited Little Eu in her quarters after finishing his business. He wanted to leave properly and say his goodbyes.


    Little Eu didn''t expect to see him on her door. He never bothers to see her every time he heads out of Limes Temple.


    "Brother Ravi, what are you doing here? Aren''t you in a hurry to head back?" the young girl asked quizzically.


    "Shouldn''t I at least say goodbye to you?" the Divine Lord pats her head as he responds. After a short pause, he continues, "Aren''t you upset every time I leave without saying goodbye?"


    The girl bows her head as she purses her lips. She wanted to respond honestly but decided not to tell him.


    "No. Not really. You are busy. I understand." Little Eu cooly responded.


    The Divine Lord smiles as he sees through her lies. He didn''t probe into the matter as he invited the girl outside.


    He cannot deny this girl reminds him of his former Mentor. Still, this is not the reason why he is finding her someone exceptional and extraordinary.


    He can''t point a finger why. He just knew she is...


    Meanwhile, Little Eu looks back on her desk. She is in the middle of devising their next move. She doesn''t want to leave her work but, at the same time, turn him down.


    After contemplating, she waved her hand and decided to accept his offer. She can feel his anxiety, and she doesn''t want to upset him.


    Little Eu and the Divine Lord decided to head at the pavilion not far from the Temple. They can converse in peace without anyone distracting them.


    "Brother Ravi..." Little Eu began.


    She decided to stop herself from asking the real reason for his invitation. He is acting somewhat weird and very unlike him.


    The Divine Lord also doesn''t understand why he suddenly wanted to see her. There are a thousand things he wanted to say, but he always ended up speechless in front of her.


    Little Eu might be young, but he is also finding her presence strangely familiar. The Divine Lord can only describe her, simply enigmatic. No one can make him feel that way.


    He decided to end his trail of thoughts.


    After a short conversation, he finally bids his farewells to the young girl.


    She might be all grown up once he came back. All he wanted to say is to wait for him. Still, how can he?


    For an Ancient Being asking a little girl to wait for him sounds awkward. All he could do is watch her disappear at their growing distance.


    Meanwhile, Little Eu meets up with Captain Jairu as soon as she sent off the Divine Lord. Di''Anon is already there and waiting for her to commence their discussions.


    Three months from now, they will infiltrate Themis and rescue Lord Turtle. She is informed Jairu the overview of her plans.


    Somehow, it is strange this eight-year-old Oracle can devise such an elaborate scheme. If he didn''t know, he would assume she is also a Mystic or an Immortal.


    "Little Eu, why are you doing this?" Jairu curiously asked in the middle of their discussion.


    The little girl has done so much since she came into their lives. Why is she helping them? Why is she doing so much for them?


    "You are overthinking, Captain Jairu." she quickly responded.


    He wonders what she will do after helping Lord Vermilion and the others save Lord Turtle. She is still young. He assumes she also has plans aside from meddling on Mystic Spirit affairs.


    He can''t help shifting his gaze at Di''Anon. He didn''t expect this elusive nine-tail fox will get along with anyone. He usually works alone, yet here he is faithfully guarding the young girl.


    He didn''t ask the young man''s feelings. He doubts that he will disclose it. The Divine Lord is also elusive regarding the matter.


    He looks at the young girl who is looking at him questioningly. This girl is the reason everyone changed in Limes Temple.


    "Why are you acting melancholy? My Clan Village is very close, and you can see me anytime." she chuckles.


    He doesn''t know how to respond. He feels lonely every time he thinks she is not around. She might be a handful, but he also adores her.


    In the future, misfortunes may continue to arise. Saving the Holy Guardian Lord Black Turtle is not the end but a beginning.


    Still, Little Eu is a child. He shouldn''t always depend on her assistance. She has already given enough reminders and advice...


    "Captain Jairu, we have to return now..." Little Eu said, breaking his train of thoughts.


    He snapped back and shrugged off the feeling. The future is uncertain, and their decisions will determine all its outcomes.


    "Worry not, Little Eu. I''ll take care of matters here. You have to take care of yourself as well..." Jairu reminded her.


    She is too busy looking out for everyone that she seems to forget she is a child. Everyone else should be the one looking after her and not the other way around.


    Meanwhile, Di''Anon and Little Eu heads out to their rendezvous point with Elder Levi. He offers to help them out to hasten their travel time back to Bordertown.


    "Are we really leaving now?"


    "Hmmm~" she responded and nods.


    "What are your plans after this mission?" he inquired.


    "I need to continue my studies." she straightforwardly said. "My current ability is still lacking."


    Little Eu needs to concentrate and improve herself. She might be capable, but she still lacks in so many aspects. She doesn''t want to hold back anyone due to her mediocre abilities.


    Di''Anon remained silent as he continues to follow her. He decided to protect this girl without question.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord is staring at his bluish dragon ring. He failed to convey his real thoughts. He doesn''t want to trouble her because of his selfish request...


    He remained silent as he travels back to Arcane Palace. He sorts his conflicting emotions while he thinks of her.


    He always wanted to hold her close and stay by her side. Listen to her voice and often talk to her...


    Does he want that familiar feeling or the Little girl?


    The feeling resembles to knowing her for ages...


    Caring and loving her for ages...


    Sometimes, a tinge of sadness overwhelms him every time he thinks of her.


    It seems like he betrayed or disappointed her.


    He finally broke his long-winded silence as he murmured, "Good job, Jairu. You have stirred my emotions to oblivion¡­"


    He paused as he touched his chest and felt his heart.


    "My feelings¡­"


    Meanwhile, Little Eu and Di''Anon finally arrived at the bustling Bordertown. It is around mid-afternoon, and the city is in full swing.


    Elder Levi needs to buy the clan''s supplies. After a short interaction, they decided to part ways.


    Di''Anon is leading the way back to the Golden Inn, but Little Eu pulled his sleeves. She intends to meet someone before returning to check on Lord Azure.


    "Brother Di''Anon¡­" she started, "Let us inform Lady Freya and Lady Rean first¡­"


    He nods as he turns around and leads the way. Lord Vermilion and Lord Tiger prefer simple accommodation. They rented a house near the bustling bazaar''s food stalls.


    He doesn''t like to lose the girl amongst the crowd and pulled her close. Little Eu was startled at his sudden gesture as she looks at him in dazed.


    She knits her brows as she foresees something she didn''t expect.


    He noticed her amethyst eyes gleam and wanted to let go. He knew that she is foreseeing something beyond his soul.


    His eyes turned sapphire blue to hinder her from probing further. It''s not that he doesn''t like her to know, and more of she is not ready.


    "Little Eu, you are not yet ready..." he broke his silence.


    She bows her head and apologizes. She doesn''t mean to pry. Sometimes, her power suddenly activates, and she still cannot fully control it.


    Di''Anon pats her head as he smiles. He knows that she is not wholly at fault. She is still young and trying her best to change the inevitable...


    "I promise to tell you someday..." he told her.


    Little Eu nods as she holds on to him. She always finds his presence comforting like she has known him before. Now, she partially understood.


    She can always rely on Di''Anon.


    Not long, they finally reached the Guardian Lord''s place. An evident surprise in on Freya''s face as soon as she sees Di''Anon and Eu. She didn''t expect them to be close.


    Di''Anon''s arm is holding the girl intimately in his arms. She knit her brows and wondering if she has broken up with the Divine Lord.


    Then again, Little Eu is still not aware of her blood contract with the Divine Lord Foeni...


    Freya is looking at Di''Anon suspiciously. He is also an Ancient Being like the Divine Lord. She can tell he is older than he portrays himself.


    Why is he caring for this little girl? What are his intentions?


    The Holy Guardian Lord White Tiger peeked out and felt the awkwardness brewing around them. She recognized the person holding Little Eu.


    "Di''Anon...?" she exclaimed.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you, Lady Rean." he courteously greeted.


    "Welcome them inside, Freya. Aren''t you friends with them?" Rean curiously asked.


    Freya seems to have forgotten when she saw them together. She apologizes as she opens the door and lets them through.


    The house smells like a newly cooked stew. Little Eu''s stomach grumbles as she inwardly sighs. It reminded her that they had skipped meals.


    "Little one, are you hungry? I made some stew." Rean offered.


    Eu looks at her with her sparkling amethyst eyes. She can only nod in response.


    Lady Rean can cook quite well. She can throw random ingredients into a pot, and it always turns out quite delicious.


    "Let''s talk over meals." she said as she invited them into the dining area.


    Freya is a foodie, and Rean frequents the bar like an ordinary being. No one would assume these two are the Guardians. They are like siblings living together.


    Rean serves their guest a bowl of hot stew, while Freya opened the discussion. She started updating Little Eu and Di''Anon of their operations while they were away.


    The array formation protecting the Holy Guardian Lord Black Turtle has gravely weakened. The Shadow movements increase and start occupying Themis.


    Little Eu listens to her intently and nodding her head from time. Not long, she gave her opinion and instructions. They can''t hastily barrage the premises without a proper plan.


    Lady Rean was surprised and didn''t expect that the little girl is leading the operation. Freya and Little Eu exchange information as if it was nothing.


    She knitted her brows and shifted her gaze at Di''Anon. This person is a brilliant scout. He decided to lie low and reemerge with this little girl.


    Who is this little girl exactly?


    "Can you learn this, Freya?" Little Eu inquired.


    Freya accepts and unrolls the scroll from Eu. Much to her surprise, the little girl gave her some type of ancient spell to learn.


    "This is an Ancient spell... How...?" Freya started but can''t form the words to ask.


    She is an Ancient and can recognize the old scripts from the scroll. How is that Little Eu familiar with Ancient Spells?


    "Shall we ignore the details? Can you or can you not? I can make a simpler one to aid you with your operation." Little Eu asked.


    "Do I need to test them on Themis?" Freya curiously asked.


    She can easily cast the spell, but Themis has so many restrictions. She is not sure she can follow every rule the Oracles sets on their City.


    "No need. I can recreate a similar Formation for you to practice. Don''t worry." she discloses.


    "Little Freya, your friend is brilliant. What clan does she belong to?" Rean asked in an audible whisper.


    "The Oracle Clan." she casually responded.


    This little revelation has shocked Rean. She can hardly imagine how the little girl is just human. She assumes that Little Eu is much the same as Freya, who has growth issues.


    "We are asking a child to break into Themis? Does the Divine Lord even know this plan?" Rean exclaimed.


    "About that¡­ This partnership is strictly confidential and should never reach the Divine Lord''s ears." Freya calmly responded as if there is nothing wrong with the whole idea.


    "Why? Aren''t we supposed to report the details of our movements? Why should they involve a child?" Rean knits her brows as she tries to comprehend the situation.


    Lady Rean is conflicted on this whole scenario. She has a thousand questions running in her mind. As capable as she seems, was it appropriate to put their fates in her hands?

 Chapter 27 - 27: Lord Azure Dragon

    So much has happened since they met Lady Freya. None of them expected that they would ally themselves with a Holy Guardian.


    Their involvement with Little Eu has given so many opportunities. The mission is impossible without the little girl''s assistance.


    Lady Rean has her reservations considering the whole scenario. Still, she needs to accept and trust her comrade''s better judgment. After all, Freya is meticulous and not easily pleased.


    After a few more deliberations, Lady Rean gave in and accepted the terms of the agreement. She can''t deny that this little, brilliant girl will undeniably help to accomplish their mission.


    Eu and Di''Anon head back to the Golden Inn afterward. It''s already late, and the crowd has subsided, so they didn''t have trouble treading the streets.


    There is a satisfying look on Little Eu''s face. She knew her age could bring doubt to people, but she is glad to earn their trust and respect in the end.


    She took out the silver box from her Wizardry compartment. She has managed to obtain the Dragon''s eyes and hopes she can convince Lord Azure to help him recuperate.


    The Holy Guardian Lord Azure Dragon is a difficult person. He is sarcastic, narcissistic, and indifferent to strangers.


    She heaves a heavy sigh as the thought crosses her mind. She should be more patient and understanding with him.


    Triteia''s face brightened when Little Eu entered the room. She reported everything about Lord Azure''s condition.


    The once-proud Lord Azure Dragon is still pessimistic who re refuses to talk or leave his room. He is only eating and taking his medications with Triteia''s insistence.


    Little Eu heaves a heavy sigh. The only way to restore the broken system is to reinstate the four Guardian Lords. She needs his cooperation for everything to be successful.


    Eu can smell the faint scent of calming oils from the burner. She can feel his hostility as she enters his dimly lit and glum room.


    His long black hair is like threads of silk on top his the bed. Despite the fact it wasn''t cared for, it still so unbelievably beautiful.


    His Navy blue robes are wrinkle and disheveled. Eu has the urge to touch his flowing, unkempt hair, but she controls herself. She doesn''t want to offend him and act too disrespectful.


    "Greetings, Lord Azure. It''s me, Eu. I am back." she greeted as she spoke softly in her gentle voice and continued, "Pardon me for my absence..."


    He didn''t respond. She sat on the bed while moving a few strands of his hair away.


    "Your hair is lovely. Did you know your hair is way better than the Divine Lord? You should consider caring for it more..." Eu started as she politely asked. "Ummm¡­ Do you want me to braid your hair?"


    Still, no response, but she started to braid it anyway. It was her excuse to touch and marvel his luxurious hair. The strands glide effortlessly on her fingers as she careful fix his hair.


    At the same time, Little Eu is telling him random stories about herself and her adventures.


    How she ran away and met the Divine Lord.


    How she convinces Captain Jairu and three battalions to enter a rigged formation array.


    Her lessons with the Grand Elder and her mysterious master¡­


    A random lady she helped.


    How she created an entirely new spell after finding the old one obsolete.


    Even about the first time, she cooked a meal that ended in a total disaster.


    Her story seems never-ending as she patiently braided and shared them with him. She is not even sure if he is listening to her. She just continues to talk until she finally heard him sigh.


    "Did anyone told you that you really talk too much?"


    "Actually, I really don''t like talking too much too. Unfortunately, someone needs to start the conversation. I have to make an effort, right?" she refuted.


    She sighs as she pursed her lips. She is starting to feel like an idiot for talking nonstop. If she fails to get a response from him, she really doesn''t know what else she could do.


    He sat on the bed as he leaned on the headboard. He touched his newly braided hair and found himself quite impressed. Despite being uncooperative, he can''t deny that this girl manages an impressive job.


    He hates people touching him, yet he has allowed this mysterious stranger to approach him. A warm feeling spreads in his chest as he thought, ''I think, I am going like this girl...''


    "I am impressed. Thank you¡­" he gratefully said.


    He weakly smiled as he turned to the little girl sitting at the edge of his bed. He can barely see anything because of his gravely injured eyes.


    "Do you want some porridge? I''ll ask Miss Triteia to prepare some¡­" Little Eu offered.


    He lightly shook his head in response. For some reason, he felt comfortable being with her, and he indulges himself with her company.


    "I met with the Lord Silver Dragon and gave me a new set of eyes for you. Your old pair might be irreplaceable. Still, I hope you''ll like them." Little Eu said and informing him.


    "He just gave you a new set?" he chuckled in disbelief.


    Lord Azure knew the infamous Silver Dragon. He is the worse creature to approach for any favors.


    "No, not exactly. I beat him down before he actually listened to me. I threaten to kill him if he refuses." the little girl casually said as she continued chuckling, "But I really have no intention of doing that. I just bluffed to scare him¡­"


    The beautiful Dragon''s lips were slightly ajar in disbelief. What kind of terrifying child is he talking to?


    There was a deafening silence between them. He started massaging his forehead as he can''t honestly believe her words.


    She actually threatened a huge, powerful dragon. What else does won''t she do in the future?


    "How did you manage to overpower an Ancient Dragon, little one? I could sense you are so young. Where do you find the audacity to challenge him?" he finally spoke.


    "I administered a very potent poison on every attack. I concocted the medicine myself, and I guarantee it''s effectiveness..." she straightforwardly discloses.


    "That actually worked against him? He is careless¡­ You must be really adorable." he chuckles as he continues, "How do you plan to convince me? I can simply reject your kind intentions. Are you going to beat me up too?"


    Eu remained silent. She doesn''t know what else she could do to convince him. She can''t be irrational and beat up an injured Lord.


    "I can''t be impulsive and illogical..." she responded calmly as she inwardly sighs and continues, "Can I ask you a question?"


    "How I injured my eyes or why I don''t want a new pair?" Lord Azure inquired.


    "What exactly happened before you injured your eyes?" she asked.


    "Why are you so interested in knowing a Dragon''s sad tale. It''s boring." he sighs as wryly smiled at the girl.


    "How could that be boring? It is educational. A Dragon''s wise words¡­" the little girl chuckles as she continues, "Why are you so pessimistic?"


    The Holy Guardian Lord Azure Dragon is amazed by her positive attitude. Does she always have a positive outlook on everything?


    She has once again flipped his pessimistic note to a positive tune. He doesn''t have any more strength to refute as he sighs and cast a genuine smile.


    Being with her genuinely feels really nice. He had an urge to indulge her more. He never enjoyed anybody''s company in a long time, and this girl is giving him waves of contentment.


    Meanwhile, Little Eu can''t help investigating the events of two hundred years ago. What really occurred during that time? Who is behind those incidences?


    The story has different sides and perspectives. Each one holds a piece of a bigger picture.


    **********


    They are proud, ancient creatures. They are powerful beings of old, and they are all unyielding.


    Lord Azure is the leader among the four Holy Guardians. As their elder, the other three follow him.


    Aside from a few childish squabbles, they never engaged in any disagreements.


    The Divine Lord Foeni stands as their superior and elder. He mediates their fights or occasionally reprimands them.


    Grand Elder Eiteilla''s visit was unexpected. She has forewarned them of the tragedy that will soon occur, yet they paid no heed to her warnings.


    Their governance is peaceful, and everyone lives in harmony. Nobody ever thought this solemn Realm would find themselves in the middle of a catastrophe.


    Nobody knew what happened. The conflict has broken out of control and engaged them in this futile struggle.


    When they manage to break free, they found themselves in the middle of chaos. They are slaughtering one another as their men fell before their eyes.


    Remorse has overwhelmed them. If they only listened, this would never have happened. All they can do is drown in regret as they try to prevent further damage.


    The Four Holy Guardians resemble as the shield that protects the Realm. Once it''s broken, many misfortunes will follow.


    The Divine Lord Foeni cannot do anything but try his best to protect what remains. With his guardians defeated, he needs to make drastic decisions to save everyone.


    Grand Elder Eiteilla is witnessing the tragedy before her eyes. She wanted to delude herself that these mighty beings can handle it themselves without her intervention.


    Celesean Realm benefit from their power and protection. As the Grand Elder of the Oracle Clan, she has the responsibility to protect everyone else out of her jurisdiction.


    Despite their arrogance, this elderly decided to cast an otherworldly spell that caused her demise. She just saved them from annihilation.


    The fallen Lords seek refuge on Themis. Without a Grand Elder, the once formidable city has also taken a toll.


    Lord Azure lost his eyes due to the betrayal of his closest companion. He cannot comprehend why he betrayed him. All he could see is the antagonizing darkness filling his heart.


    He can tell that someone has put him at such a state and poisoning his mentality. The involvement of a foreign drug is rumouredly suspected.


    Lord Turtle has suffered grave physical injuries from the intense battle.


    Lord Vermilion''s tiny body managed to sustain fewer injuries thanks to Lord Tiger''s protection.


    **********


    Eu is listening intently. Why is the Oracle Clan Grand Elder tried to save a Lord from another Realm? Why did she sacrifice her life for them?


    Celesea is a mysterious place. No known Divine is governing the Realm, yet magic is undeniably abundant.

 Chapter 28 - 28: “How Many Times Have You Actually Done It?�

    Celesean Realm is a strange place. It is a neutral, magical zone and the center of Astra. Nothing is exceptional around this place, aside from the Oracle''s City of Themis.


    Oracles are mysterious, passive beings. They never involve themselves in conflict. The events two hundred years ago is indeed a mystery and beyond anyone''s expectations.


    Little Eu is looking at the handsome dragon in front of her. She can''t blame him for not trusting or looking down on other creatures.


    They are esteemed, magical creatures who governed this land, and the enemy used this to their advantage. Still, she can''t help wonder, are they really the perpetrator''s target?


    "Are you afraid to discover something after delving into the matter?" Little Eu curiously asked.


    Despite one''s denial, one harbor feelings against their peers¡ª Envy, jealousy, or as such. It is sometimes unavoidable.


    It doesn''t mean they have ill intentions, or it is necessarily evil. It just depends on how one acts to this said emotions.


    They can use it to better themselves, find inspiration, or look up to the said person. Not necessarily mean, to pull them down.


    ''Am I afraid to discover the truth? Does he harbor something against me...? Have I deluded myself on our bonds of friendship...?'' he continues to drown of his thought.


    The drug enhances negative emotions, and it made them act irrationally. It made them act differently than they usually do as it slowly consumes them.


    At least this is the reality he wanted to believe. He doesn''t want to assume that he is living in deceit the entire time with his comrades.


    "So, what do you propose me to do, little one?" Lord Azure finally broke his silence.


    She put the small silver box on his hand as she said, "Let''s discuss everything after we treat your eyes..."


    "You truly have a way with words¡­" he sighs as Lord Azure chuckles.


    "The truth is, you are the very first person I manage to convince peacefully..." she confessed as she laughs lightheartedly.


    She is somehow relieved that Lord Azure Dragon is rational and easy to reason with. She can''t help herself admiring him.


    "Shall I begin?" Little Eu spoke once again.


    He knits his brows as he tries to understand her words. He somehow felt he heard her wrong.


    ''Have I heard her wrong? Is she doing the transplant operation herself? How old is she again...?''


    "Don''t overthink. My success rate is very high." Little Eu casually said as if responding to his train of thoughts.


    "How many times have you actually done it?" he anxiously asked.


    "You are the first, but I assure you that the Silver Dragon has taught me well. I guarantee it will be a success." Eu confidently replied.


    "So, I am your test subject. Should I worry and write my last will beforehand? You know, just in case..." he jokes to hide his nervousness.


    "If it makes you feel better. Then, be my guest." she stood up as she continues, "Please rest well. I will prepare the necessities. You already agreed and can''t back down."


    Little Eu exits the room. Lord Azure can''t hide his surprise expression, and his lips were left ajar in disbelief.


    Not only he agreed to Little Eu''s plans, but she also mentioned she would handle the procedure herself. He carefully looks back and wonders how the girls manage to convince him.


    He has been refusing Freya for ages. He honestly doesn''t like to return as he continues his life in solitude.


    He can''t help himself to chuckle as he gets up from his bed. He cast a cleaning spell, and change his robes to look more presentable.


    He touched his braided hair as he gently smiles. He doesn''t like to turn her down and disappoint her. For her, he wants to try.


    It''s already late past midnight. Little Eu has been very busy ever since her return. She wanted to rest a little before she proceeds.


    Meanwhile, her companions are waiting patiently to know her progress. They have known Lord Azure''s indifferent nature and worry that he will make their mission difficult.


    Haru can''t help himself to convince everyone to engage in a conversation. He knows her brilliance, but can she handle the cold-hearted Dragon Lord?


    "Do you think she can manage to convince him? It will be a waste if he refuses. Lady Freya insisted she needed the three Holy Guardians. What if..." Haru rambles to start the conversation.


    "I wanted to believe in her. I think she can thaw Lord Azure''s heart." Triteia responded.


    "You are making it sounds like he will fall in love with Little Eu..." Haru commented as he sighs.


    "I am open to possibilities. Little Eu is adorable and brilliant. Lord Azure is very charming as well..." she chuckles jestingly to the idea.


    Di''Anon and Eirwen decided not to join their conversation. How can they easily give comments knowing Little Eu''s connection with the Divine Lord?


    They stop as soon as Eu came out of the room. Her expression is unreadable as she handed a piece of paper to Triteia.


    Triteia looks at her questioningly and reads the note. She can''t believe the list of rare herbs in her hands.


    Triteia wanted to ask about something, but she can tell Eu needs to rest. She might not say it, but her exhaustion is already evident in her eyes.


    She smiles as she assures Little Eu to accomplish the task. Haru also volunteered and accompanied her.


    After several hours of rest and preparations, Little Eu came back to Lord Azure''s room. She can feel the change of aura inside.


    Much to her surprise, he is sitting calmly and well dressed and different from his earlier appearance. She can''t deny that he is a charming man.


    Despite his pale complexion and his dull eyes, he is still undeniably gorgeous. The sun''s rays peek into the window and lighting his face. He is simply admirable.


    "How long do you plan to stand there, speechless? Have you fallen in love with me?" the Holy Guardian joked as he turned to her direction.


    He can''t see her because of his injured eyes, but he is obviously more cheerful.


    "You can actually smile and joke. I am genuinely happy." She approaches him as she inquired, "Are you ready?"


    He nods his head, and she assisted him to the reclining chair. Di''Anon helped her to readjust it for the Holy Lord.


    Meanwhile, Eirwen and Triteia bring in everything she needed. They can''t believe how knowledgeable this young girl while she instructed and guide them the entire time.


    "Thank you. That would be all. Please wait outside." she calmly said.


    The room is filled with fragrant herbs. She clapped her hands and positioned the Solas gems properly. She put on gloves before proceeding into the operation.


    Little Eu drops a special medicine that will aid in his eyes extraction. It made his eyes slightly sting as he endures its effects.


    After, she dipped and wrung a face towel in a fragrant water solution beside her. The scent is calming, and the effect is cooling on his face.


    Meanwhile, she took out the new Dragon eyes from the small silver chest and transferred them into a vial. She submerges them to another solution to prepare it for transplant.


    She starts transferring some of her magic to activate the dragon''s eyes. The vial glows a warm radiant light as the Rainbow colored Fluorite started to shine.


    Lord Azure can''t help himself admiring the girl''s precise, gentle movements. He won''t even guess she is inexperienced if she didn''t mention it to him.


    Meanwhile, Eu starts to sweat as the procedure reaches a critical stage. She needs to focus more and ensure its success.


    She closes her eyes as she casts the incantation. A warm glow envelops lord Azure as his eyes are being replaced.


    He can feel Little Eu''s calming, gentle magic filling his heart with warmth.


    The Dragon didn''t say or move the entire process. He knows one misstep will cause everything to fail.


    Lord Azure is calm as he puts his trust in her. Before he knew it, everything is done.


    He can''t tell how long the entire process is, and he can tell Little Eu''s considerations.


    "You really did well, Little Eu¡­ You have a gift for Medical Arts. I am truly impressed." Lord Azure chuckles as he complimented her.


    "Thank you for your confidence. I am glad you accepted being my first patient." she replied happily.


    She poured a newly brewed medicine on a small white cup as she handed it to him as she informs him, "Be careful, it''s hot. You have to take it. It can aid your body''s ongoing changes."


    He carefully took the small cup as he smiles. Lord Azure gently blows on it occasionally to cool it down. For some reason, he could say he had made a correct decision for putting his fate in her.


    "Holy Guardian Lord Azure Dragon¡­" Little Eu started.


    "You know, you can always address me as Brother Jin than that long troublesome title. Since we are already close and all, right?" he said with his lovely, sweet and alluring voice paired with his beautiful smile.


    Little Eu only inwardly sighs and felt she had to comply with his request as she agreed, "Sure, Brother Jin. Since you are also Freya and Lady Rean''s brother after all."


    He smiles, contentedly at her response as he took a sip of his bitter-tasting drug. Eu is waiting for him to say anything and complain, but he never does.


    He didn''t mind the bitter-tasting concoction while he smiled quietly, drinking it. He is happy Little Eu is caring for him.


    Eu is attending to him meticulously as she explains the process of his two-day recovery. He nods and listens attentively to her every word.


    Two days quickly passed by, and everyone can''t help their excitement. Lord Azure can feel their eyes fixated on him, and he isn''t comfortable. He doesn''t like everyone to gather around him as he requests them to leave the room.


    Medicinal Herbs scent lingers in the room. It is a mixture of bittersweet scent, yet it is calming nonetheless.


    Lord Azure''s face felt refresh as the bandages are being gently loosened. He can feel his power steadily being restored, and he is recuperating properly.


    He finally had the opportunity to open his eyes. He decided to look up the ceiling as he adjusts his gaze.


    He can''t help himself to smile as he looks around the dimly lit room. He never thought that his sight will ever be restored.


    He quickly notices the little girl holding the bandages. Her eyes are beautifully shimmering like amethyst gems as they stare back at him.


    "I assume you are my little physician, am I right? Little Eu." he said, breaking the silence.


    "Brother Jin, you can finally see¡­" she pulled a mirror from her wizardry storage as she offered, "Your new eyes really suit you. I hope you like them."


    "If you like them, then I have no complaints." he chuckles.


    He took the mirror from her hands and examine how he looks. He can''t deny he loves this rainbow-colored fluorite eyes.

 Chapter 29 - 29: “Should I believe you?�

    Thanks to Little Eu''s efforts, Lord Azure finally restored his powers. He completely recuperated, and he is back to his usual self again.


    Freya and Rean are beyond thankful. If it wasn''t for Eu, they don''t know how they would convince Jin to undergo the said treatment.


    He has lost all hope and stubbornly rejected them for ages. Without Lord Azure, they have no means to save Lord Turtle.


    Meeting Little Eu is such a miracle to them. He''s been in a difficult period, and Eu came in to give him hope.


    Weeks have passed. Freya has started to undergo training with Eu and learn the spells that she needed to counter Themis'' restrictions.


    Meanwhile, Jin decided to stay with Eu and her friends. They need to plan Lord Turtle''s extraction carefully from the city, at the same, monitor his health.


    He still stays in his room, lounging near the window while watching the crowd. He is casually drinking his tea as he waits for Little Eu to visit and checks on him.


    Sometimes, he sounds overdramatic and demanding to get the girl''s attention. Then again, he just can''t help teasing her and indulging himself.


    Eu is starting to find it troublesome. How did he become so attached to her? She can only smile at him in resignation.


    It is another cloudy, chilly day. Eu sets up the Themis Formation to familiarize Freya with its structure. Jin and Di''Anon watch her progress.


    Freya is a very talented Sorceress. She didn''t have a problem learning the spells, but she is having trouble regulating her powers. Themis formation will activate upon sensing hostile activities, and she is on the verge of giving up.


    A shattering sound overwhelms the magical space. Freya has once again tripped the sensor''s spell.


    "Freya, you have to control your strength..." Eu once again advises the little Lord.


    "Easier said than done, Sister Eu. This spell is so modulated and precise. How can someone be so in control? Oracles are such control freaks..." Freya complains.


    Their ability to foresee the future has made them see the steps to overcome events or prepare themselves. Though, they are still inevitable circ.u.mstances like the Fall of Themis.


    "I can craft a modulating accessory to assist you. It''s a temporary solution for your predicament." Eu suggested.


    "You also know how to craft magical accessories? What else can you do, Little Eu? You are extremely talented and adorable." Lord Azure chime into their conversation.


    He can''t help but pinch her cheek adoringly. He never met anyone as amazing as this little girl.


    Eu looks away, and helplessly sighs. She can''t help wondering which one she should prefer-the depressed Brother Jin or this attached, doting one.


    "Brother Azure, aren''t you being a little too¡­Ermmm¡­ friendly with Eu?" Freya scratches her head as she bashfully commented.


    She silently thought that the Divine Lord Foeni would surely resent him. How can he try stealing the girl from him?


    Lord Azure is always a reserved person. He is indifferent and unfriendly to most people. He only shows this side of him to his closest friends.


    "What is wrong with that? I adore her. I can do this my whole life." he casually said.


    He drinks his tea nonchalantly. Little Eu lowers her head in embarrassment while Freya is flabbergasted by his straightforward response.


    Freya can''t find a refute to counter him. She just decided to shut up and let the Divine Lord handle it in the future.


    She thought that he should learn to be more direct like Lord Azure regarding his feelings after all. She shrugs as she recalls the incident.


    She decided to drop the subject and concentrate on much-pressing matters. Time is of the essence, and they have to save Lord Turtle as soon as they can.


    "I don''t want to trouble you..." Freya began, but she nodded in agreement and accepted her suggestion.


    "No trouble at all." Eu said with a gentle smile.


    She took out rare metal, precious stones, and a small furnace from her storage. She cast blue fire magic and ignited the furnace.


    Little Eu placed all the ingredients to the blazing flame. She cast an incantation while she manipulated everything in perfect precision.


    Freya and Jin are amazed by Eu''s control. Her practiced movements resemble a master''s craftsmen, and her techniques are genuinely close to perfection.


    She took out several vials and poured it to the sizzling, hot liquid metal. It started glistening in different colors as it takes form.


    Her hand movements are careful as she molded it to the final shape. Not long, the magic item starts to shimmer before the flames disappear entirely.


    She pulled out a pair of beautiful silver cuff bracelets out of the furnace. It has a unique, colorful glimmer every time light touches them.


    After inspection, she can''t help marvel at her craftsmanship. It has a delicate design comparable to a master''s work.


    Freya''s blazing scarlet eyes can''t hide their astonishment. She can''t believe how much she improved. It wasn''t long ago since the Divine Lord taught her.


    "Let''s try again and see if this works. Of course, you still have to control your powers. The bracelet will break it you put too much strain on it." She taps her shoulder as urges Freya to try again.


    "The Divine Lord has truly taught you well. These are truly well made, thank you." Freya can feel her powers are being restraint by the bracelets.


    "The Divine Lord Foeni was her mentor? That is a surprise. I never knew that snobbish Lord had a soft spot. Little Eu, you are truly blessed." Jin chuckles.


    A mischievous smile plastered on Jin''s face. He wanted to witness this unusual treatment and tease the Divine Lord. He can''t believe missing such scenes from his years of isolation.


    ''Brother Azure, you won''t believe it even if I tell you...'' she really wanted to say before sighing helplessly. She shrugs and lets it go.


    Freya''s training commences after the short intermission. The cuffs greatly help with modulating her powers that aided on her success.


    Eu decided to give her more pointers and reminders. Themis is currently unstable, and many irregularities might occur. It is best to expect the unexpected.


    After practice, they continue to discuss Themis'' situation. Lady Rean, Eirwen, and Haru send them updates every day. This gives them an overview and helps how the plan will proceed.


    Seasons continue to change. Themis doesn''t have evident activities aside from the Shadows gathering. Still, this might mean a fleeting tranquility.


    Celesea seems like a peaceful place, but undeniably threat is silently brewing amidst its lands. Creatures are wary of an ominous being''s arrival.


    Lord Turtle''s confinement has reached its limit. Little Eu suggests his immediate rescue and they can commence as soon as they are ready.


    Lord Azure and Freya agreed with her suggestion. Lady Rean is currently monitoring Themis and only awaits her return.


    The discussion ended, and they parted ways. Freya hovers back, sulking at the thought that no one escorted her back home.


    Little Eu is walking in between Lord Azure and Di''Anon. She can''t believe these two men insisted on walking her back together. She can only sigh in resignation.


    Meanwhile, the surveillance team under Lady Rean is scouting Celesea. The City is situated in the middle of a vast meadow and flower field. They can''t approach it without alerting the Shadows.


    Their best option is the secret mountain pass. They are using their oversight ability to see what is happening in the supposedly abandoned city.


    The increase in Shadows are evident. They might be discreet, but nothing can past Lady Rean and Eirwen''s eyes.


    Haru came back from doing his aerial survey. He joins a flock of Dragon Beasts to accomplish such a task.


    Freya has given them one of her recorder crystal balls to help them gather information around Themis. It is indeed beneficial knowing they can''t linger in one place most of the time.


    "These are the images I gathered." he paused as he also sits with them and continues, "I noticed a magic mirror being secured on the premises. Not really sure if that is important."


    Haru hands over the crystal ball to Lady Rean for analysis. She never heard of a magic mirror around Mystic Spirit or Celesea.


    She assumes that the Shadows have managed to break the laws of restriction and enable them to cross between realms. She knits her brows and wonders about the item''s origin.


    They are discreetly causing disturbances across Astra. The restrictions have prevented them from gaining information about other Realms which disturbs her. Something is definitely brewing.


    Lady Rean scans the images and checks the one that Haru has mentioned in his report. Magic mirrors can only be gateways. Where is it from, and who are they summoning?


    "Let''s return for now." Rean stood up and suddenly felt a hostile presence as she quickly throws a knife in its direction.


    Eirwen transformed into his wolf form and follows the knife. When he arrived, someone is pinned on a tree and struggling to break free.


    Lady Rean and Haru comes shortly. They seem rather calm as they stare at their captive.


    "Who are you?" Lady Rean said indifferently.


    "Sorry. I am just passing by¡­ I don''t mean any harm¡­ I swear!"


    "You followed my subordinate, eavesdrop on our conversation, and you mean no harm?" her eyes are sharp as if they could kill. Her voice is cold as she spoke, "Should I believe you?"


    "No, please. I swear. It''s pure coincidence. I am just a Witch from the Middle Realm! I am working under the direct orders of the Divine Witch Circe. Please don''t kill me."


    She looks at the young man in a brown cloak. He is uniquely dressed and could only assume he is really not from Celesea nor Mystic Spirit.


    "A witch? What is a witch doing so far away across Realms?" Eirwen asked in surprise.


    Typically, people from the Middle Realm has no right to cross the borders of Celesea. The border is heavily guarded and supervised by the Knights of Rossenkruez.


    Someone who can cross between the Middle and Celesean borders must be highly likely working with the Divine Witch Circe. It must mean a crisis has occurred that made them do such drastic countermeasures.


    "Those shadows stole my Mistress Magic Mirror. We are only here to retrieve it under the Divine Witch orders. Please, believe me. We can''t get close to the City of Oracles. I just happened to pass by and overheard your conversation..." the strange lad rambles.


    "We? There are more witches and casters from the Middle Realm?" Haru asked in disbelief.


    Residents from the Middle Realm avoids crossing borders. They even bothered to make up stories to scare them off and discourage them.


    Lady Rean took her knife while Haru and Eirwen secure him. They needed more information about the strange mirror from the Middle Realm. What exactly can the magic mirror really do?

 Chapter 30 - 30: Witch Involvement

    Haru and Eirwen secure the trembling male witch. His arm is bleeding, and he is beyond petrified.


    He thought, a Holy Guardian and two Mystics totally outclasses him. His chances of escape are truly dire. He can''t believe he ended up in that situation, and he can''t find his voice to protest.


    "Since you love crossing Realms, we are bringing you to Mystic Spirit. Don''t worry. We Mystics don''t normally bite. Don''t dare try to escape or else..." Lady Rean warns him.


    She dryly laughs as she leads the way. They decided to regroup with the others and interrogate the Witch. She finds the information he will disclose is useful to their cause.


    Meanwhile, the young man is almost in tears. He hadn''t reached his a.d.u.l.thood yet, and it seems his life is coming to an end.


    He can''t believe encountering such misfortune. This is his first mission, and he already found himself in such a predicament. He can feel cold sweat trickling into his spine.


    The border''s custodians didn''t dare question the Holy Guardian. She and her companions are bringing in someone¡ª there is sackcloth over his head like its normal.


    He can feel the changes in his surroundings and the growling sounds of beasts. His heart continues to quiver in fear as they enter the Mystic Spirit borders.


    He can hardly imagine anything favorable that may come to this scenario. His chances are getting thinner every step he takes with them.


    "Never divulge any information regarding this matter. Not even to the Divine Lord Foeni." she said to the guards.


    The male witch is stunned in terror. He thought, No one will ever know where he is.


    ''I am so screwed...'', he helplessly thought and continues to tremble.


    The Divine Witch Circe has told everyone terrifying stories about Mystic Spirit. She describes them as coldhearted, savages who conceal themselves in human forms.


    He can''t help his fear to escalate and imagination to run wild. He cannot deny his fear, knowing he is in an unlawful, dreadful place. He started regretting insisting on joining this mission to help retrieve the Magic Mirror.


    They finally reached their destination, and Lady Rean requested everyone''s presence. They curiously complied and gathered around the frightened, mysterious guest.


    Meanwhile, the young witch suspects he is tied on a chair and yet found it unbelievably comfortable. Despite this, he can''t help himself from trembling.


    The young witch can sense three unmistakable auras around him. There are also five other overwhelming powers and one mysterious person.


    His head is muddle while the hopeless scenario overwhelms him. There is no way he can overpower any of them. He is still a witch in training, and he can tell that they are all highly skilled.


    ''There is no way in the world that I can escape these monstrous beings. Oh, Great Divine Witch, please save your humble servant!'' he started chanting on his head.


    He is drenched in sweat. Invisible tears are flowing endlessly in his eyes. He can''t help not to think that he is really going to die.


    Everyone''s silence only makes him feel worst. He doesn''t understand why they brought him in to be interrogated. He didn''t do anything against them, and he posts no threat to anyone.


    "I don''t want to die. I am too young. I really mean, too young. Please release me, Oh Holy Guardians of Mystic Spirits. Please hear me out¡­ I implore you. I mean no harm¡­ I swear." he started to beg and rambles his plea.


    "Hey Sister Rean, what kind of mental torture did you do to this poor boy?" Freya asked in disbelief.


    "I didn''t do much. I mean, I really didn''t do anything to scare him. We just caught him snooping around. He said that he is a witch from the Middle Realm, so I decided to bring him with us." Rean casually said.


    "No wonder he is so afraid. Release him. We can talk to him without restraints. What can he really do even if he is a high-level witch? He is in the Mystic Realm." Jin said nonchalantly as he drinks his tea.


    Eirwen removed his restraints and the cloth over his head. It took a while for his eyes to adjust.


    Not long, he found himself in a very sophisticated room. The calming scent of oils and Lord Azure''s tea fills the room.


    He is finding the scenario genuinely unbelievable. He quickly scanned his surroundings and saw everyone looking at him quizzically.


    If Mystics are savages, why do they have such luxurious accommodation? The Divine Witch''s Palace pales in comparison.


    He stares at them as his eyes glow in amazement. Mystics beauty is beyond compare. They are simply divine.


    He always thought the Divine Witch Circe is incomparable. At this moment, he can''t help himself compare her with these heavenly looking beings.


    Their complexion resembles very expensive porcelain. Their cheeks and lips have a natural glowing tint. While their eyes are mysterious and captivating, he is simply awestruck.


    Gyddien can barely believe he is in Mystic Spirit Realm. If he didn''t know, he would quickly assume he in Heaven.


    ''Tales about man-eating monsters are all lies! I can''t believe the Divine Witch Circe actually lied to everyone.'' he exclaimed in his mind.


    Beasts are different species from Mystics. They might have a beast form yet their highly intellectual and sophisticated creatures.


    Meanwhile, the three guardians can''t help look at him questioningly. Why is this young man looking at them in such a daze state? There is nothing special about them aside from their given title.


    "Sister Rean, are you truly certain you didn''t do anything to him? You didn''t drug him, did you?" Freya turned to Rean as she said in an audible whisper.


    Lady Rean could only respond with a heavy sigh and disbelief. How can she doubt her? She wasn''t even knowledgeable about herbs unless they are cooking ingredients.


    She shifted her gaze at the young witch around his mid-teens. The expression on his face states he is expecting something else.


    They can''t help looking at each other, hoping to understand his gaze. Was there anything strange on their face? Their appearance is quite normal.


    Little Eu stepped up and decided to break the awkward silence. They are already pressed in time, and they failed to figure out the enemy''s intentions.


    "Hello, I am Eu from the Oracle clan. May I know who you are and your intention of crossing the borders to another Realm? Lady Rean said you are spying on them." Little approaches the witch.


    He looks at the beautiful little girl with captivating amethyst eyes. He never met anyone from the Oracle clan.


    It was long rumored that Oracles were annihilated two hundred years ago. He can''t believe that it was a hoax.


    ''They actually still exists!'' the witch once again exclaimed in his head. Then a thought came to him, ''Was she kidnapped as well? I need to save her! Wait that can''t be right...''


    "You are an actual Oracle? You are so young¡­ Did they abduct you too..?" he curiously asked.


    "Well, we can grow old, too, like normal beings." Eu responded as she helplessly sighs and continues, "And no. I am not. They are my friends."


    "I''m sorry. It is believed in the Middle Realm that Oracles no longer exists. Forgive my rudeness." the young witch explained as he continues, "You are friends with the Guardians? What are you doing here?"


    "It''s a long story. Let''s discuss that another time..." Eu calmly responded.


    She wanted to explain, but they don''t time for leisure talk. They have to find out what happened in the Middle Realm that made them appear in Celesea.


    The witch has calmed down a hundred folds in front of her presence. He can''t help himself divulging information about their business in Celesea.


    "I am called Gwyddien. I am a witch working directly under the Divine Witch Circe of the Middle Realm¡­" he began.


    He showed them his proof of identity- a pure mini crystal ball with a red tassel hanging on it. He began telling the story about the Magic Mirror stolen from his Realm¡­


    **********


    Two years ago, a phenomenon called a Solar Eclipse happened in the Middle Realm. This occurrence helps them to foretell the future or give them warnings.


    On the other hand, Oracles uses star formations. The Witches and Oracles are known never to coexist because of their close resemblance and different beliefs.


    Solar Eclipses are regular occurrences in the Middle Realm. That fateful night has given them a very dreadful premonition¡ª the Blood Moon.


    It was foretold that once it finally occurs, an imminent calamity will befall them. The Divine Witch Circe quickly ordered to fortify the Ancient Artifact''s seal.


    Much to everyone''s surprise, shadows have already infiltrated the palace. Their goal is to steal the Ancient Artifact under the Divine witch Circe''s protection.


    A fierce battle between the Witches of Whiskershire and the Shadows commence. Hundreds of Magic Casters died that fateful night trying to protect the stolen artifact...


    **********


    "Wait. Did you say, two years ago?" Eu asked as she confirms the information.


    She underwent an awakening two years ago. Could it be that her powers early manifestation is related to the said event?


    "When exactly, two years ago?" She then calmly asked again.


    The male witch Gwyddien carefully thinks as he recalls that fateful day. The Shadows'' appearance was so sudden yet memorable to each one of them.


    He is a young witch apprentice under the Divine Witch Circe. He might not be allowed to join the intense battle, but he was there the entire time.


    "Its a day of the Mystic Moon. I think it is also called a moonless night¡­" he discloses.


    Little Eu''s hand quivers as she recalls that fateful night. Her early awakening also brought horrors to her, and she wanted to stop the tragedies that will occur.


    "What exactly can the mirror do?" Little Eu looks at him intently as she asked.


    "The Divine Witch said it is a gateway between realms. It can summon and bring forth anyone from anywhere..." he revealed.


    "Do you mean the shadows stole the Gateway of Realms two years ago?" Little Eu asked.


    Gwyddien only nods at the intensity of her voice. She might be young, but her aura is really oppressive. He can only submit to her.

 Chapter 31 - 31: Alliance

    The Holy Guardians are simply astounded by Little Eu''s knowledge. For a young girl, she is suspiciously well informed about the said Ancient Artifact.


    Its existence is controversial, and they didn''t know about it until that day. How did she know about it?


    "Little Eu..." Freya began.


    She wanted to inquire why she knew about an artifact that even their Elder Ancients discredit its existence.


    "Originally, it was the Oracle Clan''s responsibility to protect the Gateway of Realms. Two hundred years ago, Grand Elder Eiteilla handed it over as a precaution, just in case she won''t be able to make it..." Little Eu answered before she could complete her question.


    Even Gwyddien was surprised that Little Eu knew the secret agreement between the two clans. Since he was the Divine Witch''s apprentice, he learned about those matters.


    He knits his brows as he wonders why she knew about it? Only an Elder would be that knowledgeable about confidential matters.


    Little Eu can sense all their questioning gazes. She heaves a heavy sigh as she explains why she knew about it.


    She discloses, Elder Levi was the keeper of Oracle Historical Records. He keeps those books on his study, and she accidentally broke the seal, enabling her to access them.


    They looked at her more perplex than before. How can she just break a seal in the first place to quench her curiosity?


    "Guys, please focus. It is not the issue here. I reprimanded Elder Levi for putting such a weak seal on such important doc.u.ments..." She said as she heaves a heavy sigh.


    In truth, it wasn''t really a weak seal. It will genuinely hold its ground if others try to decipher it.


    She reminds Elder Levi to weave his spells properly to make them more complicated. His combination sequence is always too predictable.


    Meanwhile, the three Holy Guardians look at each other as the realization came to them. They can hardly imagine how their negligence has put the Oracle Clan at stake.


    The Holy Guardians remained silent as they contemplated on the events. Still, they wanted to deny this assumption. The target is the Oracle Clan all along.


    They listen to Little Eu and Gwyddien''s conversation. The two continue to discuss the events that occurred.


    Who do they intend to use the Gateway of Realms? What strange phenomena can give them a better overview of the situation?


    The Shadows are enigmatic beings with mysterious origins. They always appear to bring forth calamity throughout time.


    Unfortunately, they can''t delve into the matter much older than a millennium. Earlier records are often bounded in deep secrecy by their High Councils.


    Another way is the Ancient Archives kept by the Sovereign King. Though, she can''t possibly barge into the Upper Astra and demand an immediate audience to gain the answers she seeks.


    Little Eu notices the Guardians'' silence and their guilty expressions. It was indeed a possibility, but still, she doesn''t want to blame them for what happened. It''s inevitable.


    "Brother Jin, don''t blame yourself. The Holy Guardians are not at fault..." she said as she shifted her attention to them.


    "Little Eu... I..." Jin began, but he cannot form anything to say.


    He disregarded the late Grand Elder''s warnings. He can only consider himself as the one at fault.


    His poor judgment has cost the Oracles their home and Grand Elder Eiteilla''s life. How can he easily relinquish that fact?


    Eu decided to approach them as she smiles. Even if that is the case, she believes that the Grand Elder has her reasons.


    "Let us not lose focus on our aim to save Lord Turtle. Everything happens for a reason. She won''t let it happen if it wasn''t necessary..." Eu reminded them.


    The Oracles knew events beforehand. She tried her best to alter each fate but failed. She can only save everyone at the expense of her own life.


    Then again, the question remains. Why? What are her reasons?


    "Sister Eu is correct. There must be some explanation. Let us not start pointing fingers and create conflict among ourselves. Brother Turtle truly needs our help." Freya finally chimes into the conversation.


    She decided to break the heavy air building around them. Everything is still an assumption. They can''t destroy their newly formed relationship and forget the reasons why they are there.


    "You will help me retrieve my Mistress'' Mirror?" Gwyddien inquired as changes the subject and continues, "It''s dangerous if it falls into the wrong hands..."


    "I think the worse is already happening..." Rean said coldly and continues, "But yes, you must retrieve your mirror. I don''t care how. Just retrieve it and be on your way."


    They can''t suspect anyone who might be involved in regards to the whole scenario. Who is behind these mysterious Shadows? Even these young Ancients are confused.


    "Let us focus on saving the Holy Guardian and retrieving the mirror. We can''t do anything against something or someone we don''t even know¡­" Little Eu said.


    Everyone is impressed with how she calmly handles the situation. They can sense that she only wanted to help out the best way that she can.


    Meanwhile, the Holy Guardians are finding it truly strange. Why is it such a valuable artifact under their care? Why does the Ancients doesn''t know about its existence?


    Eu knew that they are currently drowning in deep contemplation. Many issues turn up as they delve into the matter.


    The involvement of other Realm makes the situation much more complicated. They are like pieces of a puzzle forming a bigger picture.


    In the first place, why did they implemented the Division of Realms? Who are they trying to protect? What are they trying to hide?


    A thousand questions forms in their head, and yet the answers remains elusive. It only complicates matters the more they think about it.


    "Gwyddien, may I know your expertise? How can you help us out?" Little Eu asked.


    She spoke to break the tension forming on their silence. Nothing will come out from continue to ponder and assuming for answers.


    They can only push ahead and discover the truth. In able to do this, they simply need to work together.


    Gwyddien honestly didn''t expect that the Little Oracle is leading them. He stares at her in disbelief and admiration.


    "I specialized in Earth magic. Mostly defensive and healing¡­" he discloses bashfully.


    Everyone is dumbfounded. No wonder he was trembling in fear. There is no way he can survive all by himself. He shouldn''t be left alone.


    "Why are you alone in the field¡­? How do you expect to survive here in these hostile parts? Are you trying to kill yourself?!" Rean started scolding the young witch.


    She realized how defenseless the young witch is and barely on par with a simple beast. No wonder he is shivering in fear as she sighs.


    "I got lost¡­" he reluctantly mumbled.


    Gwyddien recalls that he can''t help his amazement as they travel around the new world. There is a mix of thrill and excitement running through his veins.


    Celesea is a beautiful place with unique flora and fauna. Compared to the dry, desert lands of the Middle Realm, Celesea and Mystic Spirit is truly a heavenly place.


    Before he knew it, he got separated from his high-level caster companions. He was distraught as he tries to catch up to them.


    He saw Haru and followed him, hoping he could help him find his way back to the Border. Much to his surprise, he was dragged to Mystic Spirit instead.


    "It doesn''t matter. You are coming with us. I can do all the offensive magic. You can do all the support. They can do all the physical fighting¡­" Freya assigns the roles of their conquest.


    He can only nod at the Little Lord Vermilion. He shifts his gaze, back and forth between at Little Eu and Lord Vermilion.


    These two young girls are awe-inspiring. He hopes that someday he could be more decisive and reliable like these two.


    She turned to Little Eu as she continued, "Can you update the Themis Mission. We are moving in as soon as possible¡­"


    Little Eu nods as she waves her hand, and the Themis layout plans appear. With a few manipulations and adjustments, it rose to a 3D scale in front of them.


    They never saw anything like it as they stare at the magic item in amazement. Before them is a miniature scale of Themis. They can''t help staring at it in a daze.


    Little Eu snapped her fingers and brought them back to their senses. She clears her throat as she explains the details of their infiltration.


    She carefully explains to Gwyddien their plan and how he can support them. He really can''t do much, but it will still suffice.


    Unfortunately, her crew can''t assist them with this mission. They have to accomplish something as well.


    The least she could do is guide them on how they should proceed. She gave them suggestions and countermeasures when the unexpected arises.


    Her explanations are comprehensive. Listening to her made them forget that she is the youngest in the group.


    It was indeed a long day of unexpected events. After a lengthy discussion, the group decided to part ways. Gwyddien stayed with Little Eu in their luxurious accommodation.


    He joins Haru and Eirwen as they hang out in their room. This is his first time and can barely wait to ask them tons of questions regarding this place.


    The two seem eager to entertain him as they are also curious about the Middle World.


    Meanwhile, Seig and Triteia tidy up the place. They can''t just leave the messy common area.


    Lord Azure also decided to return with Lord Vermilion and Lord Tiger back to their home. He was somewhat hesitant as he bid them farewells.


    Everyone has treated him with the utmost care, and he is beyond grateful. He was an obstinate person, and yet they never abandon him.


    Not long, the room has finally quieted down. Little Eu can only smile in contentment as she watches everything unfolds.


    She is in deep contemplation when she saw Di''Anon pass by. It broke her train of thoughts and recalls something.


    "Brother Di''Anon..." she calls out.


    He was surprised as he unexpectedly heard her call. He wasn''t expecting that she is still up while he approaches her. He wonders what is on her mind.


    "Di''Anon, can I trust you to pass a message?" she began.


    He nods his head as he responds. He has a stoic expression on his face as he intently listens to her command.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Miscalculations

    It is a cold, starless night. In contrast to the busy, crowded streets of Bordertown, the night is eerily quiet. Everyone in town has retired for the day.


    Meanwhile, from the hidden corners of this city, the midnight black market exists. It''s a place where unusual goods, sketchy characters, and questionable transactions take place.


    A Black-hooded newcomer carefully treads these treacherous streets. He moves discreetly around the premises to accomplish his given task.


    He entered a secluded bar as he waits for someone. The bartender quickly gave him a clear liquor. It is clear as water yet sweet and smooth as he savors its taste.


    Not long, a couple has finally approached him. They were wearing a dark grey cloak and ordered the same drink as his.


    One of the men tapped his finger on the counter, while the other does the same. The black-hooded robed man carefully observes them.


    A hidden message is encoded unto each tap they made. He listens while carefully deciphers it.


    Tap, tap, tap tap...


    Tap tap, tap tap...


    Tap tap tap, tap...


    Not long, he paid for his drink and left the bar as he heads to an isolated dark alley. His handsome face remains stoic as usual.


    "Oh, you are new... No. An actual person!" someone exclaimed from the shadows.


    He turned around and saw a young, pretty girl disguised as a boy. She is half his height with unique amber, green eyes.


    "I came to pass a message..." he spoke.


    "I can''t believe she sent someone this time. She usually sends a holographic imagery spell..." one commented.


    "Hush, Fugue! The Young Miss is just cautious. You know the situation..." the girl said as she slaps his shoulder.


    "Yeah, Yeah... Anyway, I am Fugue, and this is my twin, Canon. You are...?" The medium built young man introduced.


    He shows a jade coin as his proof of identity. It has an exquisite raccoon-like image indicating he is from the Tanuki clan.


    "Di''Anon." he responded as he shows a prism flower-shaped crystal pendant.


    Little Eu ordered him to meet the twins to inform them of the current situation. She wanted to update the Divine Lord about the issues without involving herself too much. They are his informant.


    Di''Anon told them about their agreement with the witch, Gwyddien, and the stolen mirror he wishes to retrieve. They are quite surprised to learn the Shadows is also active in other Realms.


    "What can this mirror do?" Canon curiously asked.


    "It''s the Gateway of Realms..." he discloses.


    The twins looked at each other as they can''t hide their surprise. Like everyone else, they never knew it actually existed until that day.


    "That is troublesome. I never thought those mindless creatures actually knew what they are doing! This indeed needs some more attention." Fugue responded.


    "I agree. We need to uncover more information regarding this matter..." Canon quickly agreed with him.


    They thought that the Divine Lord might have some insights if they disclose this information. It''s a well-hidden Artifact. How did the perpetrator know about it?


    They continue to exchange information as Di''Anon only provided what he was ordered to disclose. There are still matters that she needs to clarify.


    Meanwhile, in the supposed to be the abandoned City of Themis, the Shadows gather continuing their operation. Unlike other nights, they seem to prepare for someone''s arrival.


    They have tightly secured the premises while destroying every scout spirit spell that comes in proximity to them. They are very cautious, hoping not to leak their movements to anyone.


    These mindless beasts act thoroughly and organized. They might look like savages, but one can''t deny these creatures is following a deliberate plan.


    Who is leading them? What is its purpose?


    The Holy Guardian Lord Turtle is bearing witness to the events in Themis. Due to the unfortunate turn of events, he was stranded in this city for two hundred years.


    The array formation has protected him and helped him recuperate in this abandoned city. As much as he wanted to leave and escape, he is greatly outnumbered.


    He decided to wait for a window of opportunity. Unfortunately, it never came since they are closely monitoring him.


    He can only sigh as he sees the weakened formation crumble. Another force and this spell will inevitably fall, and those shadows will easily overwhelm him.


    Even in full strength, he doubts that he could protect himself. So, how much more on his weakened state?


    ''They are coming¡­'' the Holy Guardian Turtle mumbled.


    Meanwhile, in one of the huge halls, they gather around as they use the Gateway of Realms. They are casting an enchantment to activate the Ancient Artifact.


    Not long, two figures emerge from the Magic Mirror. All stopped as they quickly bow down to their presence.


    "Thank you, my loyal subjects. I am truly grateful. " the taller man spoke, breaking his silence.


    The cloaked man''s attention was drawn in a corner and saw a faint figure lingering around. His lips curve up into a sinister smile as he recognizes her.


    "You came to welcome me back. I am flattered..." He teased.


    He started approaching that white, faint figure, but a flash of light blinded them all. Its presence quickly vanishes as his sinister smile remains.


    "I''m going to find you, Emilia... You can''t escape me this time..." he murmurs.


    Meanwhile, in Mystic Spirit, Eu has awakened from her nightmare. She could feel the ominous aura swirling around Themis.


    She is catching her breath and drenched in sweat. The chilling sensation lingers on her nerves.


    Are they too late? She closed her eyes and saw something has changed.


    She can only clench her hands on her failure, but she can still amend the situation. Tomorrow, everything will commence as planned. She can''t give up and let everyone down.


    It''s tremendously cold the next day. Little Eu can still feel her nerves freezing in fear while the weather continues to intensify them.


    Despite this, she remained calm as she plans the countermeasure. She looks at her companions as she decided not to involve them. It will just make matters worse and complicated.


    She orders them to head back first to Limes Temple. Everyone reluctantly complies.


    They didn''t want to leave, but she insists she needs to do something alone. Instead, she assigns tasks for them as they parted ways.


    She met up with the Holy Guardians next and gave Freya''s team tons of reminders. She didn''t forewarn them about her vision to avoid scaring them off.


    They have to concentrate rescuing the Holy Guardian and retrieve the Magic Mirror. They shouldn''t think anything else other than their goals.


    At nightfall, she meets up with her mentor, hoping to seek his assistance. Much to her surprise, Master Luc is patiently waiting at their rendezvous.


    That night Master Luc came early.


    "Greetings, Master Luc. I have committed a grave sin. I needed your help to amend my mistakes." Eu is teary-eyed as she discloses.


    Her voice is quivering and shaking as she spoke. She never committed such a mistake before, and she doesn''t want to endanger their lives.


    "Yes, I know. Let''s go, Little one. Say no more. Let''s save your friends." he quickly responded.


    He wrapped her with his cloak, and they disappear into the night.


    Themis is indeed a well-laid trap. The Holy Guardians were never the target of this malicious entity.


    Though destroying everything that is potentially a threat is on his itinerary. He does intend to spare no one, including rivals.


    Meanwhile, Freya''s operation went smoothly as planned. In fact, it went too perfectly.


    It was too easy. It shouldn''t suppose to be that easy. Freya''s training was harsher than that.


    "Be extra careful. He is here..." The Holy Guardian Black Turtle informs them.


    That gave them chills as he heard them say that. Did Little Eu betray them? Did she send them there to be annihilated?


    "Is this a trap? Did she¡­" Rean can''t even finish her words.


    "No. I don''t believe Little Eu betrayed us. Let''s discuss it later. If what he said was true, we have to hasten our pace and leave..." Jin coldly said.


    It is not the time to waver and lose their convictions. They have to escape the premises before someone discovers their presence.


    He thought Eu might have known that he was coming. Still, she is also aware of the importance of this operation.


    This mission is, indeed, without risks. She never wanted them to waver and lose their resolve.


    He believes in her that she will never betray them. They have to follow the plan at all costs.


    Gwyddien asked Lord Turtle if he knew about the Magic Mirror. He nods his head as he told him what he knew.


    He can''t hide his enthusiasm as he learns its whereabouts. Base on the situation, the Shadow guards are lax. Did they finally abandon the place?


    They made a little detour to retrieve the Magic Mirror. They don''t want to entrust that they will not summon a much more dreadful creature than their Master.


    Unfortunately, they can''t cast a spell to make this Magic Mirror shrink. The Themis Formation is restricting their spells, so they decided to carry the six feet mirror out of the city.


    That has hugely taken a toll on their time, but surprisingly, nobody bothered to stop them. They can only assume that someone is waiting for them on the exit.


    It can''t be that easy. It''s not supposed to be easy.


    Expectedly, the Shadows have surrounded them. Their Master sits on top of the city gates patiently waiting for them to arrive.


    They haven''t met him before. Still, finally be able to see the perpetrator made them wonder, who is this man?


    "It''s quite a reunion. Did you enjoy playing the game ''rescue your friend''? Did you miss me?"


    "YOU!?" Freya shouted.


    They can''t mistake this man. He was the one who betrayed everyone.


    Freya grits her teeth in anger and dug her fingers deep into her palms. She always thought he was a victim of circ.u.mstances. How come she didn''t find him suspicious before?


    Gwyddien quickly cast a spell temporarily breaking the Themis restrictions. She taught him the spell as a countermeasure and giving them access to their full potentials.

 Chapter 33 - 33: Confrontation

    Everyone can''t believe to see a familiar face. He was once their friend and companion, yet here he is looking at them with disdain eyes and a sinister smile.


    This person is the perpetrator from two hundred years ago. Still, what are his intentions for committing such a dreadful act?


    Many of their people died because of this man. He infiltrated their ranks and caused discord against them.


    Indeed they all wanted to ask a thousand questions or more, yet they can''t form any words to convey their thoughts. Simply, everyone can still feel their anguish that fateful night.


    Watching their peers fall before their eyes, and they can''t do anything to stop the tragedy from ever occurring. They can''t help blame themselves for their negligence.


    ''If only...''


    "Oh, I wasn''t expecting you will ally yourself with a lowly witch. You have rejected the Oracles before. Don''t you detest cooperating with others? What change?" he chuckles mockingly.


    The four Guardians can''t deny his accusations. Their pride indeed has clouded their judgments, and they intend not to make the same mistakes as before.


    Grand Elder Eiteilla only means well when she approaches them. It is not entirely for selfish reasons why she wants to save everyone.


    Meanwhile, Gwyddien heaves a heavy sigh, trying to calm his nerves. Last night, he had a crash course with Little Eu learning this Themis counterspell.


    It is a simple and yet highly effective spell. He can''t believe the girl knows handy spells he could easily enforce.


    Meanwhile, the man in black garbs didn''t find it suspicious. The witch is using this unique spell from the Oracle Clan, breaking the Themis restrictions temporarily.


    Oracles and Witches spell resemble in one way or another. Only a few can truly understand and distinguish their differences.


    "Little witch, give my thanks to your Mistress for lending me her mirror. I truly didn''t wish to upset her. Give my apologies for dropping unexpectedly to retrieve it. I know my men were somewhat harsh. I hope the body didn''t pile up too much..." He spoke in a cold, sarcastic tone.


    He is trying to agitate him but to no accord. Gwyddien ignores his taunting as he continues to concentrate.


    In truth, Gwyddien is gritting his teeth. He is trembling in terror before this menacing presence. This is his first time on a real battlefield, and yet he doesn''t want to disappoint.


    He needs to stay calm and focus on maintaining the spell. He shouldn''t get this person to distract him from doing anything else.


    "Now, shall we finish what we started two hundred years ago?" he casually said.


    Without further delay, he jumps off to face them head-on and starts the attack. The shadows come closing in as well.


    Hoards of Shadows advance, and their numbers are truly overwhelming. Thank''s to Gwyddien''s spell. They were kept at bay and giving them enough time to retaliate.


    "Vermilion!" Azure shouted as he noticed the mysterious perpetrator targets the youngest Guardian.


    He was busy fending off the Shadows together with Tiger. They need to protect and maintain their ground as well.


    So far, Gwyddien is indeed holding his ground well. Little Eu''s spell is highly efficient and helpful. He can still cast his support spells to help them.


    Turtle decided to join despite his weakened state. He can''t watch and drag everyone down because of his condition.


    "Don''t worry. I got this!" Vermilion responded as she looks back at them.


    Even though she can''t guarantee her success, she knew that she has to try. She can''t be a liability.


    This person is different from the man they knew. He is menacing, dark, and very aggressive. His amber eyes glow in excitement at the thought of their demise.


    Who is he? Why does he hold such a grudge against them?


    He casts powerful dark arts against her, which she quickly blocked with a flare spell. He snorts at her effort as he throws another one.


    Freya is a gifted Sorceress, but this man is breaking her expectations. She doesn''t know how long she can keep up with him.


    They are at a disadvantage against this ominous person. With his Shadow army on their tails, just one mistake can gravely cost them.


    He knows about their predicament as his smile mockingly. He casts one more powerful, aggressive spell against Vermilion to continue intimidating her.


    "Die!" he murmured mockingly with a sinister smile.


    Vermilion responded with a powerful spell. Even if she knew that she is not in par with his abilities, she has to try and continue to hold her ground.


    She grits her teeth at the dire situation. She needs to think of something to change their circ.u.mstances. Everyone''s life depends on it.


    Much to her surprise, her spell was highjacked by someone else.


    The blazing, fiery magic is intertwined with another spell. It''s not uncommon to mix different spells to create a much powerful combination.


    It just happens the spell is the forgotten element void. It''s a rarely use and wielding it highly complicated.


    "I am not aware the little bird knows how to wield the forbidden element¡­" he is now the one gritting his teeth and holding his ground.


    "What I know, and I don''t know is none of your business!" Freya refuted.


    She can''t admit she is no longer in charge of the spell. She knits her brows as she looks at him in disdain.


    "Who are you exactly? Why are you causing so much trouble?" Freya inquired at the struggling man.


    He snorts as he refuses to give in to her intimidation. His eyes continue to glower at everyone as he takes a step back.


    As powerful as the Holy Guardian Lord Vermilion, he knew that she couldn''t possibly push him back like that. He suspects someone is helping them like what happened two hundred years ago.


    But who?


    There is no ''Oracle Grand Elder'' as powerful as the late Grand Elder Eiteilla. She failed to pass all her knowledge to the future generation.


    The Divine Witch Circe can''t possibly involve. This is simply out of her expertise.


    The Divine Lord Foeni has entrusted this duty to the Guardians while he takes responsibility for other matters as well.


    He grits his teeth as he drowns himself in contemplation. No one in this world could oppose him head-on!


    Meanwhile, two mysterious presence is hiding above the dark clouds looming over the sky. One is protecting the smaller one who is discreetly casting multiple counterspells.


    The thick, ominous clouds have concealed their presence quite well. No one has detected their presence ever since their arrival.


    As a precaution, the man has cast a spell to continue shrouding their presence. For some reason, they need to hide their involvement in this series of events.


    Azure, Tiger, Turtle, and even Gwyddien are all doing their part to keep the hostile Shadows at bay. They need to control this unfavorable situation in their favor.


    "Darn you all!" he shouted aggrievedly.


    He uses his anger to continue fueling his spell. Using emotions to empower one''s magic is not uncommon.


    Vermilion enhanced the spell as well. She can feel the caster has reached her limit and wanted to help whoever he is. That is the least she could do.


    The fiery, blazing fire combined with a void spell is truly overwhelming. It slowly engulfs his dark magic as it continues to empower it.


    ''This is madness!'' the ominous entity thought.


    He can''t possibly lose fairly against the Holy Guardians. He can only suspect someone is helping them to outwit him.


    He looks around as he observes his surroundings. Despite the normalcy, there is definitely an anomaly.


    Who is interfering with his plans?


    He decided to unleash a series of attacks hoping to hit someone who is concealing himself on his blind spots. That is the only logical explanation on his mind.


    Meanwhile, beyond the looming dark clouds, the tall man cast a counterspell to reflect his advances. He won''t let him discover their interference.


    His smaller companion, on the other hand, is concentrating on helping the little Lord Vermilion. She is indeed at her limit, but thanks to the Holy Guardian, she can continue holding her ground.


    Watching his distress and troubled face made Vermilion wonder about his suspicions. Was there someone beyond the sea of dark clouds looming around them?


    Who is helping them? She knew very well that someone else was there, but she can''t confirm his presence.


    Only someone much more powerful than any of them has the ability to conceal themselves. Still, she can''t think of anyone who will risk himself to save them.


    Everyone is drowning own their assumptions and speculations. They can''t possibly be winning against this ominous person by sheer luck. Someone indeed is helping them.


    The Holy Guardians can only look at each other. They can''t openly discuss their suspicions in front of their enemy.


    The situation only agitates their enemy. Despite knowing the possibility, he can''t confirm any of his suspicions.


    He can''t believe these Holy Guardians have allied themselves with a much more powerful entity. They don''t trust anyone but themselves.


    How could they and who?


    Still, the possibility of having such changes never left his mind. That is the only constant thing in this world ¡ª Change.


    In the middle of his contemplations and hesitations, he was engulfed by the fiery void spell. He can only regret underestimating his enemies as he throws curses at them.


    The magic has caught him off guard and restrains his advancements. It will inevitably delay him several years before he could fully recuperate.


    "Darn you! I will never forget this! You will pay a hundred folds for this! REST ASSURED. I WILL DEFINITELY COME BACK!!!!! ARRRRRRHHHHGGGGG~"

 Chapter 34 - 34: “Do you think its over?�

    Dark clouds loom over the City of Themis. The wind is chilly, and the starless sky is eerily gloomy.


    The night is in Mystic Moon phase, and everything seems engulfed into the abyss. The oppressive atmosphere and the darkness are truly forbidding.


    Master Luc and Little Eu shortly arrived after the group manages to escape Themis town proper. Meanwhile, the man confronts and blocks the Holy Guardians'' way.


    They came just in time to overhear their conversation. Master''s Luc suggests watching how the situation will progress and then discreetly intervene.


    Little Eu understood. She knew that this mysterious master of hers also has some issues he intends to keep. It''s probably not time to delve into the matter as she agreed.


    Mostly of the mysterious man''s features are hidden under his cloak and scarf. All they can see is his amber eyes glowering like a wild animal looking at his prey.


    Master Luc knits his brows as he tries to identify him. He is mysteriously familiar as he searches his memory.


    Who is he?


    "Master..." she worriedly called out.


    "Don''t worry, Little One. You got this. I won''t let you fail." Master Luc reassures her.


    Master Luc casts a deception spell concealing their presence amongst the sea of dark clouds. Little Eu highjacked Freya''s magic while combining it with a void spell.


    His magic is nothing like she had seen before. His skills on a barely used Spell Arts is simply astonishing.


    Then again, Little Eu can also use the Seven Elemental Spell, which most considers a Forgotten Arts.


    Simply, Master Luc is using older spell arts than Ancients used. Eu creases her brows, trying to figure out her Master''s true identity.


    Who else lives much older than the Ancients? Several ruins signify a much older civilization than them.


    Still, most of their existence is shrouded in mystery. Nobody can honestly tell if they continue to exists or not.


    "Little Eu, concentrate." Master Luc said, breaking her train of thoughts.


    She can tell that Master Luc doesn''t want her to delve further. She nodded and respected his wishes while she concentrated on the pressing matters before her.


    Master Luc is casting support spells to make their movements as discreet as possible. Nobody should know his involvement with this child.


    He shifted his attention to the mysterious man. He could tell the intense dark power he is wielding.


    It resembles the dark past that they feared and is deeply concealed through the ages. A tale that only lives through their legends.


    Even the thought sends shivers to his nerves. He shrugs at the thought of that person''s involvement as he continues to ponder on its possibility.


    Meanwhile, Little Eu is busy casting spells over spells. She knew that this person greatly outclasses her, but she continues to weave her spell with Freya''s magic.


    Thankfully, Freya continues to weave her spell into the attack as well. It created powerful synchronized combination magic beyond her expectations.


    The Mysterious man is agitated, failing to conquer them. He knew all their weaknesses, and he is confident they will face their demise upon his return.


    Instead, the table has turned against him that resulted in his defeat. He can only assume someone is indeed helping them out even if he failed to confirm it.


    He swears that he will have his revenge after garnering such humiliation twice. He will return to cause havoc, and this is just a small set back to realize his plans.


    Meanwhile, the shadow army disperses as soon as their Master disappears. The Guardians were left alone in the cold, abandoned the City of Themis, and left no trace of the intense battle occurring earlier.


    Exhaustion finally caught up with Freya as she heaves a heavy sigh of relief. She can barely recall how they surpass such a calamity.


    Her hands still tremble at the thought of confronting such a powerful entity. His presence is simply overwhelming, even to them.


    Who is he? What does he really want?


    The Holy Guardian Lord Tiger runs to Vermilion''s side. She can tell that she is barely holding herself after the intense battle.


    "Freya rest well. I got you." Lady Rean said as she supports her.


    "Thank you, Sister Tiger. I will rest for a while..." Freya said before drifting to slumber and resting on her shoulder.


    Her hardbound grimoire disappears as soon as she closes her eyes. At this moment, she is completely defenseless.


    Meanwhile, Master Luc is holding Little Eu on his arm as he heaves a heavy sigh. He can tell that Little Eu has indeed exhausted herself as well.


    "Little one, I told you not to exhaust yourself. You overdid yourself¡­" he murmurs at the barely awake little girl.


    "I''m truly sorry, Master. Let me rest for a few days¡­ and thank you for your assistance¡­" she murmured as her consciousness drifted away.


    She has overexerted and drained herself dry. Still, she is contented that her efforts are not in vain.


    Master Luc can only look at this little girl helplessly resting on his arms. Her face is pale, and her magic powers are gravely depleted.


    For an Oracle, Little Eu has indeed surpassed the normalcy. She is indeed a mystery, as well. He can''t help thinking that this little child is keeping a secret or two under her sleeve.


    He decided not to delve into the matter as well. There are pressing matters like restoring her powers and bring her back in shape.


    The couple disappears after ensuring that everyone below is safe. He smiles mysteriously as a thought crosses his mind. This child is a blessing, indeed.


    On the other hand, Lord Azure scans the premises before making his decision to advance. He wants to ensure everything is safe and no more traps awaiting them.


    Gwyddien is supporting Lord Turtle, who can barely stand after the intense battle. Everyone has indeed done their best to prevail against the mysterious dark entity and his shadow army.


    Meanwhile, Lord Azure knows Lord Vermilion''s capabilities. He knows she is not entirely responsible for casting the combination spell. He can''t help wonder who else was there.


    Despite the oddity that they can''t detect anyone else presence around them, he knew their chances are close to impossible.


    The Shadow army greatly outnumbers them, and the man is overwhelmingly powerful. He wields powers that are simply beyond them.


    "Let''s leave before someone more menacing shows up. This place gives me the creeps... " Lord Azure said as he shrugs.


    He decided to forgo the questions forming on his head. He needs to ensure their safety first as they finally left the City of Themis.


    The mysterious man''s emergence has reached far and wide¡ª the Divine Lord Foeni, the Divine Witch Circe, the Oracle Clan Grand Elder, and even the Sovereign King of Astra.


    His brief appearance has sent an alarming message to all corners of Astra. They all knew that they need to prepare upon his imminent return.


    Somewhere no normal beings have crossed, a powerful man watches the changes on the formation of the stars. It was indeed an unexpected turn of events but something not to be alarmed.


    He seems used to this kind of thing as he focuses his attention on something else. There is someone else he wanted to monitor but remained elusive on his radar.


    "Broaden the search! Tell him to report his progress upon his return!"


    The man bows his head to acknowledge the command and left. The room remained silent as the man continues watching over the sea of stars hoping to find a specific light amongst the dazzling sky.


    Back to Celesea, the Holy Guardian Lord Azure Dragon decided to transform into his original form. An enormous cerulean Dragon emerges in the outskirts of Themis, forming a thick heaped of cloud surrounding them.


    "Hop on. I won''t ask twice. I am not that generous." his voice is resounding and robust. Different from his human form.


    Everyone carefully climbs on his beautiful body, covered with glistening gem-like scales. His mane flutters like fine threads, and his eyes are shimmering like aurora borealis.


    "Your scales are like precious gems. I want to take one and keep it¡­" Gwyddien chuckles as he marvels at his scales.


    "Don''t you even dare! I don''t eat humans, but I swear to hunt you down and make an exception." he threatens him without second thoughts.


    Gwyddien was beyond terrified. He was only joking, but Lord Azure has taken him seriously. It would be nice if he truly gave him one, though.


    "It was a joke. Forgive me for my rudeness, Oh, mighty Azure Dragon..." Gwyddien starts showering him with pleasantries.


    The beautiful dragon glares at him with his l.u.s.trous eyes. It is mystifying and terrifying at the same time.


    "Brother Azure, your eyes sure fits you well. I like it better than the old one." the Holy Guardian Black Turtle chuckled, dispersing the tension.


    They are truly spellbinding.


    His words have given him waves of satisfaction, indeed. His adorable Little Eu fought the grumpy Ancient Silver Dragon to attain this for him. He can''t help but laugh as he imagines the scenario.


    "Thanks for the compliment. Hold on tight." Azure chuckles as he advises everyone.


    "Do you think it''s over?" the Witch Gwyddien reluctantly asked.


    He secures the Gateway of Realms and inquires. They can''t possibly defeat that man so easily, can they?


    "No. We only tasted what is about to come. Inform your Mistress of the incident in Themis. Please refrain from telling your people more than you should. I swear won''t hesitate to hunt you down." Rean glared at the Witch behind her.


    Gwyddien has stayed with them for weeks and indeed grew fond of them. He is simply reluctant to part ways with everyone.


    He knew deep inside that Lady Rean is giving him empty threats. Still, he nods to comply and assures them he won''t disclose more than he should.


    "I wouldn''t dare offend you, Lady Rean. I really wouldn''t dare¡­" he responded with a reassuring smile.


    Lord Azure decided to fly directly to the Border between Celesea and the Mystic Realm. The Witch has indeed been helpful, and this is the least he could do.


    "We are sending you back now, little witch." Azure spoke via telepathy.


    If he spoke normally, his voice would bring forth thunder and lightning storms.


    "Yes, I know." he said in a low reluctant tone as he continued, teary-eyed and all, "It''s okay, Lord Azure. I will always treasure the short time I''ve spent with everyone. I will never forget our friendship."


    "Don''t be melodramatic. I''m pretty sure we will meet again, silly little witch." Rean has the urge to slap him.


    They are riding on Azure''s back and refrain herself from being too physical. She doesn''t want to look like he pushed him to die.


    "Take care of yourself and don''t wander off alone. You are just lucky last time to find us." Rean said as she reminds him.


    Not long, the tall brick walls and reinforced heavy doors come into view. They have finally reached the Fortress Bordertown, governed by the mysterious Knights of Rossenkruez.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Mystery over Mystery…

    Lord Azure descended gracefully in front of the Celesea and the Middle Realm Fortress Bordertown. His majestic presence is simply undeniable.


    The Witch Gwyddien is teary-eyed as he disembarks his back. He started reluctantly saying his goodbyes.


    They might not have the best encounter. He was scared to death at first, but he soon overcomes his fears and enjoyed their company.


    Lady Rean rolls her eyes at his exaggeration. He is acting as if they were never going to see each other again after all.


    Then again, she probably can''t understand humans'' emotions. Humans live limited time, and each moment is valuable. He might not have an opportunity to meet them again and all.


    "Greetings, Holy Guardian Lords of Mystic Spirit Realm." a gentle voice spoke as a beautiful pearl white-haired lady steps out from the shadows.


    She is wearing white garments over her bright pink dress. Her eyes are crystal blue, and her countenance is simply enchanting.


    "Greetings, Divine Witch Circe. It has been ages¡­" Lady Rean responded.


    The Divine Witch Circe nods as she shifted her gaze at Gwyddien, holding the prized mirror. She heaves a sigh of relief upon his safe return.


    "Sorry, we have to detain one of your people. He helped us save Lord Turtle. He was indeed extremely helpful..." Lord Azure telepathically informed her.


    She turned to the magnificent Azure Dragon Lord with mesmerizing rainbow fluorite eyes. She gently smiles as she nods.


    "Worry not. You also help him retrieve the Magic Mirror. I understand it was necessary. I hope he didn''t cause you trouble..."


    The Divine Witch Circe is indeed a beautiful maiden. Her complexion is pale yet with a pinkish tint. Her aura is radiant, and anyone can be easily captivated by her.


    Her thick hooded robe is adorned with sparkling protection crystals and gems. As a Divine, she is blessed to live a thousand years.


    "Trouble? Yes, he was indeed troublesome." Lady Rean said as she rolls her eyes.


    Rean is avoiding his eyes while Azure is just silent and hiding a smile. He knew that she has grown fond of this Little Witch and currently in denial.


    Freya and Gaust are soundly sleeping. They have reached their limits and needed rest to restore their powers. Sadly they have missed this encounter.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Witch nods as she accepts her response. She looked at Gwyddien and knew this young apprentice has managed to win their hearts.


    Gwyddien is looking at her pleadingly so that she will not take him back. He wanted to learn more about this mysterious place and spend more time with them.


    "What kind of look is that?! Have you already forgotten your promise?" Rean said as she glared at the pathetic witch.


    "Ahhh~ Mistress¡­" he said as he runs behind his Mistress.


    Lady Rean sneers while rolling her eyes. This young Witch indeed has tons of negative traits, but he is also irresistibly likable.


    The Divine Witch Circe shook her head. Gwyddien is still young, and childish, but she expects him to grow more with his newfound friends.


    She approaches the enormous cerulean dragon and checks on their resting companions. She casts a healing spell to restore some of their powers.


    "Three of your friends have truly exhausted themselves. It won''t be good if they always deplete their magical powers like today." She advises him.


    The Azure Dragon and the White Tiger can''t hide their surprise. Who is the other friend she is referring to? There is only one person that comes to mind as the exclaimed at the same time.


    "EU!?"


    They have their suspicions, and the Divine Witch has confirmed it. They just can''t believe it was Little Eu. How can it be possible?


    The Divine Witch Circe neither confirms nor denies who is the third friend she mentioned. Still, they have limited people they consider as one.


    Even Gwyddien was surprised at her revelation. He didn''t expect someone was lending them a hand. Especially not Little Eu.


    The Divine Witch smiles as she bows at the two Holy Lords and leaves with her apprentice Gwyddien. After all, there is really nothing more she could say.


    Gwyddien hands over the Magic Mirror back to the Divine Witch. His Mistress gratefully receives it as she praises his efforts.


    The Divine Witch and Gwyddien entered the gates while they continue to discuss her apprentice misadventures in another Realm.


    "Mistress, I can''t believe you lied..." Gwyddien whispered.


    "Don''t tell anyone else. You are fortunate meeting such valuable allies. Not everyone has the same luck as you." the Divine Witch chuckles as she continues, "Besides, its troublesome tracking mischievous youngsters."


    The Divine Witch mischievously winks at her apprentice. True that she is just avoiding her people to cause trouble.


    As much as possible, she doesn''t like to entangle herself with other''s affairs. She looks back at the Holy Guardian Lords one last time.


    ''Getting involve seems like inevitable.'' she thought.


    "Yes, Mistress. It was a terrifying and dangerous place. Everyone should stay away. Thank you for your trouble..." Gwyddien spoke as she breaks her contemplation.


    Meanwhile, in the Mystic Spirit Central, Arcane Palace, the Divine Lord Foeni felt the intense power surge and changes in Celesea. He quickly informed his aides to accompany him to the Bordertown.


    He knew the Guardians had encountered a formidable enemy and is quite worried. Though he trusts their capabilities, he shouldn''t be too complacent.


    Arcane Palace became very busy that night. Everyone is gathering information about the malicious entity.


    Not long, as soon as the Divine Lord steps into his airship, his consciousness was transported to an unfamiliar space. He tenses up from the strange occurrence but soon eases up after hearing a familiar voice.


    "Brother Ravi¡­"


    "Little Eu? What are you doing here?"


    "I am sorry, but I don''t have much time. I have to highjack your consciousness and meet you." Little Eu chuckles.


    "What is this exactly?" he inquired.


    This is the first time he encountered such a spell. He could tell its a kind of high-level enchantment, but that is not what concerns him.


    Little Eu''s face is exhausted and drained of color. He knits his brows as he wanted to ask if she is involved with the incident.


    "Don''t worry, I am fine. You are worrying too much. I cannot explain because I am pressed with time..." she said in a calm, reassuring tone. She pauses as she looks at the horizon as she waves her hand and continues, "Lord Azure is coming. I must go now..."


    He didn''t insist as he trusts her words and smiles. He approaches her and pats her head.


    "I''ll see you soon then. I''ll be busy, but I promise to meet you as soon as I can..." he said and reassuring her as well.


    Little Eu nods as she smiles. She knew very well they wouldn''t meet for a long time.


    Both of them have different affairs to settle. The Divine Lord and the Holy Guardians have tons of issues to catch up as well.


    They can''t ignore the threat brewing all around Astra. They have to prepare countermeasures on his imminent return.


    "Divine Lord..." someone called out and pulled him back to his senses.


    He massages his forehead as he tries to figure out what happened. He was inside an enchantment with Little Eu, and now he is standing in front of the border, waiting for the magnificent Azure Dragon''s arrival.


    He wanted to ask a thousand questions forming on his mind. Still, all answers remain elusive to him.


    What exactly happened?


    He pushes the matter at the back of his head. He needs to solve every issue one step at a time.


    He knew that he shouldn''t underestimate that man and his capabilities. He has proven himself that he is a formidable enemy.


    He doesn''t want to neglect his feelings but in order to have a future. He needs to secure the present as well.


    As the Divine Lord of his Realm, he needs to take responsibility for his people and territory. Everyone is simply counting on his protection.


    He heaves a heavy sigh as he continues his train of thoughts. They need to discuss and settle matters regarding different issues.


    Not long, the Holy Guardian Lord Azure Dragon finally arrived and approached him. He can''t help to notice his new and beautiful fluorite eyes.


    "Greetings, Divine Lord. We have successfully extracted The Holy Guardian Lord Black Turtle..." Azure discloses.


    He curled his body and assisted Tiger to disembark the two sleeping Lords at his back. Others quickly came to help them and gave them immediate care.


    "Tell me more what happened in Themis." he inquired.


    Lord Azure has transformed back to his human form as he continues to discuss matters with him.


    "We infiltrated Themis with a Witch from the Middle Realm. We rescued Lord Turtle and encountered a formidable enemy. Vermilion confronted him while we fought his shadow army..." Azure responded and condensed the events.


    He nods as he heard from his informants about the Middle Realm''s involvement. He didn''t know they have allied to succeed with their operation.


    He can''t help analyzing that the situation is indeed complicated. If it involves other Realms, then it makes the issues more complex than he initially thought.


    Meanwhile, they hide the fact Little Eu is also involved. She was the brains behind the entire operation, and she was also there to intervene.


    Though, it was a mystery how she managed to conceal her presence so effectively. At her given level, she can''t possibly do it alone.


    Who else was there? Who is helping Little Eu?


    Who is precisely is the menacing character threatening the peace across Astra?


    Mystery over mystery¡­


    The questions only continue to pile up as they think about it.


    Days are calm and without any signs of brooding threat.


    The Holy Guardians Lord Vermilion and Lord Turtle continue to recuperate while Lord Tiger and Lord Azure handle the affairs.


    Their reinstatement is also imminent. They shared all the information they gathered over the years and their experience with their encounters.


    At this point, every small detail matters to solve the mysteries. Everyone is focused on the man''s identity.


    Who is he, and what are his intentions?


    They have to piece all the clues and solve the puzzling mystery.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Separations and Reunions

    Days continue to pass by, and the events remain everyone''s concern. His forbidding aura emits much older impression. He must be someone from a much earlier era than any of them.


    Even the Guardians decided to recall the events two hundred years ago. They might not be the target of this person, but he associated himself with them.


    Why is he targeting the Oracle Clan?


    He was indeed a powerful person to deceive everyone with his pretenses. Was it possible two people are involved or more?


    They still can''t figure who the person that pretended to be their ally is. He was there the whole time fighting alongside them.


    They truly wanted to believe in him, and everything they''ve experienced was real. The Four Holy Guardians are disheartened by the revelations and the sudden turn of events.


    Meanwhile, Little Eu frequently visits the Divine Lord Foeni in Astral Space. It''s a forgotten spell that no one in Astra has ever practiced in a long time.


    "Little Eu, since when did you know how to use this spell?" the Divine Lord asked quizzically to the young girl.


    "I am very talented. I learned it from someone." Little Eu responded brazenly.


    She doesn''t want to disclose the truth as she responded jestingly. Though, she did recently learn the spell to prevent them from worrying and enable them to interact.


    He decided not to pry as he shrugged the thought. He agrees that she is exceptionally gifted, and reviving forgotten arts seems an easy task for her.


    "It seems my duties will hold me back, and I can''t come to visit. I am sorry, Little Eu..." the Divine Lord said apologetically and changed the subject.


    Little Eu smiles as she nods her head. She understood their situation. That man''s presence has pushed everyone into a corner.


    They really can''t neglect the impending threat, and they started reaching out to other Realms, inquiring about their situations. It can''t be an isolated case or a coincidence his men attacked the Middle Realm.


    In the middle of their conversation, her voice became inaudible. He knits his brows as he tries to figure out what she just said.


    "I have to go. I''ll revisit you soon¡­" she said, breaking his contemplations.


    He wanted to inquire about what she just said, but she is already gone.


    He opens his ocean blue eyes as he awakens from his seat. He started suddenly drifting into these so-called dreams.


    He stares at the pure white ceiling as he recalls the incident. He sometimes wonders if the events were just a mere product of his imagination.


    ''What is she trying to say?''


    Meanwhile, the Divine Witch Circe sends Gwyddien back to Mystic Spirit and promises her support. Gwyddien can''t hide his surprise on his Mistress''s decision.


    Of all the capable and more experienced witches in the Realm, she chose this young apprentice of hers. Gwyddien was thrilled that he would be reunited with his Mystic friends.


    "Mistress, thank you!" Gwyddien said, teary-eyed and all, upon receiving his assignment.


    The Divine Witch smiles while others heave a sigh of relief. They never wanted to be assigned to such a dreaded place.


    Still, they stare at him with a strange, questioningly gazes. Why is he enthusiastic about taking on the task?


    In the end, they shrugged and started to find him very strange. No sane person wants to be assigned in Mystic Spirit in the first place.


    Gwyddien ignored everyone and left the Middle Realm as soon as he could. They wouldn''t understand him anyway.


    Several weeks after, Freya and Gaust have completely recuperated from their magic depletion. Their reinstatement is official, and they are obliged returning to their designated positions.


    The Holy Guardian Lords are responsible for the witch, Gwyddien, while he is in Mystic Spirit. They are currently staying in Arcane Palace while they continue to discuss the situation with their superior.


    During their free time, while staying in their quarters, they started to discuss the events that took place weeks ago. Now that Turtle and Vermilion recovered, they can talk about what truly transpired that fateful day.


    "Little Freya, can you explain to us what happened that day? That spell..." Tiger carefully asked.


    Freya sighs as she cannot completely understand what happened that day. She knows a much more powerful caster hijacked her spell.


    "Someone else is in control of your magic. Do you have any idea who?" Azure asked her discreetly.


    They don''t want anyone else discovering that small detail about someone else involvement. Freya is also adamant, not to mention Little Eu''s connection with them.


    "I have my suspicion. I am gifted, but that is obviously not my spell¡­ It''s just that, I don''t have proof¡­" she admits.


    Azure nods his head in agreement but refrains himself from commenting about the issue. He started contemplating how can Little Eu possibly conceal herself from them. None of them felt her presence that day.


    Gaust decided to cast a barrier around them as they continue to delve into the matter. Lord Turtle is not yet acquainted with Little Eu, but he is finding her quite interesting an interesting character.


    In the middle of their conversation, they appeared in this unfamiliar space. It happened so suddenly, and they all failed to react. They all thought that they were caught into a trap.


    "Is this a dream. Why are you in my dream?" Rean strongly reacted as he saw Jin and Gaust.


    "I''d rather see someone else too. Seriously..." Jin rolled his eyes as he replied coldly.


    Gaust sighs as he carefully examines the place. It is an obsolete spell, and no one uses it anymore.


    Who would have the audacity to trap them into a spell? Then again, who summons them to that place?


    "This is not a dream. It is an Astral Space. Someone has summoned us¡­" Gaust commented as he sighs.


    "Eu?" Freya called.


    "Sorry if I startled you. I can''t think of any way to contact you..." Eu said as she appeared.


    "I can''t believe you are doing this. You pretended not to know, you hijacked my magic, and you saved us...!" Freya started airing her grievances.


    It''s not that she was outraged, but she is more worried about her. Little Eu is still a child, and she decided to take on so much burden.


    Little Eu remained silent and listened to her. She knew that its wrong not to disclose everything ¡ª still, its generally for the best.


    "I''m sorry..." she disrupted her litany.


    Freya stops as she sighs. She calms down a little as she explains.


    "I am not mad. I am worried. We are your friends. How can you take all the burden? We are your elders, and you can also rely on us." Freya said as she pats her shoulder.


    "Yes, Little Freya. You sounded really convincing as an elder..." Rean said jestingly.


    She wanted to break the heavy tension that builds up as Freya bombard the little girl with her complaints. They even failed to inquire why she was there.


    Freya rolls her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Gwyddien conceals his smile as he gets the joke. He doesn''t want to offend Vermilion for laughing at her.


    "Enough, I am sure Little Eu has her reasons." Azure interrupted. He shifted his gaze at Eu and asked, "Have you recuperated already?"


    "Uhhhmmmm~" she nods reluctantly in response.


    Azure sighs as he notices her blatant lie.


    "Don''t worry. I am good and well. Though we can''t meet often, still, I''ll keep in touch..." Little Eu said reassuringly.


    "What are you going to do...?" Freya inquired.


    "I lack in so many aspects. I need to study and among other things..." she chuckles and continues, "Take care... It''s glad to know everyone is safe..."


    Little Eu has vanished into thin air, and her enchantment ended. Unfortunately, they also failed to ask her so many issues that have bothered them.


    "Ah, that girl. She just travels every which way as she pleases!" Tiger refuted and looked at Freya.


    If Freya didn''t steal Eu''s limited time, they would have enough opportunity to discuss everything else.


    Freya ignores her and hovers away back to her bed. She has conveyed thoughts and learn that she is well. That is good enough for her.


    Meanwhile, in an isolated cave in the Forbidden Mountains, a beautiful Spirit Beast is tending to the little girl.


    Master Luc left Little Eu under this majestic beast care. She remained unconscious since that day as she slowly recuperates.


    The majestic Spirit Beast, have bright blue crystal eyes, large golden antlers and hooves, and platinum flowing mane.


    Her wings are white with golden radiance. She is occasionally transferring her magic to the girl, hoping it will aid in her recovery¡­


    Little Eu has depleted her magical powers and left her in a comatose state. Her current whereabouts are unknown.


    Her body is exhausted and decided to use the Astral Space Spell to communicate with everyone. She doesn''t want anyone to worry about her as she reassures them.


    She overestimated her capabilities, and the appearance of that forbidding entity is unexpected. She clenches her fist and wonders what went wrong in her analyzations.


    "No worries, Mistress. I hope your body will recover soon. Just rest well and let us do better next time." she spoke with her calming voice.


    "It''s boring. Can you teach me more spells?" Little Eu asked impatiently.


    "Please concentrate on your recovery, Little Mistress. You have to start building your power core and stamina." the Spirit Beast advises as she chuckles and continues, "Sleep now and regain your strength. Don''t wander off to your friends."


    "Okay, okay, fine. Promise. I will sleep and not visit anyone¡­" Little Eu closes her eyes and disappears. "Thank you, Lumina¡­"


    "Goodnight, Little Mistress¡­"


    ...The winter roses are in bloom...


    Di''Anon, Haru, Triteia, Eirwen, and Seig are lounging around still waiting for Little Eu to come back. Two months have passed by since they parted ways. They failed to receive any news or her whereabouts.


    She promises to follow them as soon as possible because there are things she needs to settle by herself. They can''t understand what is taking her so long to come back.


    Still, they decided to put their trust in her.


    Not long, Captain Jairu came into the room. He is escorting someone in a dark gray cloak accompanied by a miniature, majestic Spirit Beast. She can''t help but smile upon this reunion. After all, she did take her time to come back.


    "I hope you are all well-rested. We have a busy schedule ahead¡­" the familiar voice of the little girl resonates in the room.


    They all turned to the familiar small figure they have longed to see, but their attention fell on the tiny, majestic Spirit Beast in her arms. The men all knit their brows with a tinge of jealousy in their eyes.


    ''Who is that? Did she hunt for a spirit beast?''


    ''Is that the reason she has gone missing? I am much cuter than that furball!''


    ''I can be a cute and adorable beast too if she really wanted one¡­''


    ''....¡­''


    ''Little Mistress, your friends are amusing. Thank you for bringing me with you...''


    Little Eu can only sigh...

 Chapter 37 - 38: “You! You? Eu! EU! EU! EU…!�

    Captain Jairu assembles ten of his best men to accompany him to the Oracle Village. He cannot leave the Limes Temple unprotected and decided to entrust the command to Aryen.


    "Are you sure it is enough? You can bring more men with you, Jairu..." Presea asked worriedly.


    "No need. It will require more time to assemble more men. I am already quite worried nobody reported this incident." Captain Jairu responded.


    They have posted men to surveillance the Village. They rigorously reported any activity until the past few days. They can only assume something must have happened.


    "Let me accompany you. You might need an extra pair of hands on the way there." Reone said as he offered his assistance.


    Eu reported the irregularities around the area. She already assures him not to worry, but then again, how can he ignore that an ominous aura swirling around that area?


    He hasn''t seen her those past few years, but she never fails to give him updates about their investigation. He really can''t be too carefree about what is currently happening.


    Surprisingly, the Divine Lord didn''t ask too much about her. He can only assume that she keeps in touch with him, as well.


    ****************


    Seven years ago, she came back with a spirit beast called Lumina and fetched her comrades. She already succeeded in helping the Holy Guardians to extract Lord Turtle out of Themis.


    She informed him that she was summoned back to Oracle Clan Village for her studies. He has no reason to detain her and wished her well.


    Though he does find it suspicious, why would she bring them back with her? He can only sigh that day and let her leave Limes Temple.


    After all, he trusts that they will take care of and support whatever plan she decided to accomplish.


    ******************


    Captain Jairu and Reone, together with ten Temple Guards, rushes into the scene. The loud clashing sound resonates in the Forest, mixed with the roars of ferocious beasts.


    Both men are worried about the Oracle Clan. They are aware their expertise is more on defensive magic and not offensive after all.


    "Do you think they are alright?" Reone inquired as he follows the magnificent Flare Lion.


    "I hope. I am confident they prepared for this day well enough. Still, I am certain mishaps will happen along the way... I want to ensure everyone is alright." Jairu responded worriedly.


    Midway to their destination, menacing shadows intercepted and halted their advances. Their scarlet eyes glow in the darkness, and their claws are deadly sharp like daggers.


    "Jairu, watch out!" Reone called out as he pulls him close.


    They were almost caught by surprise to injure them gravely. Shadows are very stealthy creatures and navigate into the darkness very efficiently.


    Jairu can only growl for his carelessness. Eu always reminds him to take extra precautions and be aware of his surroundings.


    He narrowed his eyes as he summons his cleaver sword. Everyone else follows as they engage with the enemies before them. They need to fight their way through to reach their destination.


    Captain Jairu didn''t expect to face such a persistent group of Shadows. Before he knew it, they are surrounded by these ominous creatures. He can only grit his teeth for his poor judgments and carelessness on handling the situation.


    Meanwhile, the thunderous sound of clashing blades continues over the Village. The Grand Elder has already ordered everyone to prepare for evacuation. As soon as they were given an opportunity to slip out, they will immediately leave that area.


    Despite the fact they manage to rebuild the formation, they decided it''s probably best to leave while they still can. The enemy is simply formidable.


    Meanwhile, the battle between these two mysterious men continues over the Village. The gray hooded man blocks every attempt to attack the formation.


    The gray hooded man changes stance as he shifted to an offense. His casts a spell on his blade, and the man in black garbs was dumbfounded and in disbelief.


    ''A Magic Knight?!'' the black garb man wondered.


    The knightdom of Rossenkruez never interferes with other realms'' matters. Who is this person? He can''t possibly one of those self-righteous men.


    The gray hooded man manages to deal with several heavy blows to his opponent, thanks to his well-timed counterattacks. He remained calm throughout the assault as he looks at his enemy mockingly.


    Right now, he manages again to flabbergast him of his capabilities. The man in garbs can''t help being distraught over his situation. He is starting to bleed badly, and he is losing focus due to the loss of blood.


    Before he knew it, he is on the ground, and the tip of his opponent''s sword is on his neck. He looks up to his masked face and manages to steal a glimpse of his eyes.


    It is blue then turned into a violet hue. It simply reminds him of the Divine Witch''s enchanting eyes.


    ''Is he the Divine Witch Circe? Impossible! She can''t wield a sword as skillful as this. Who is this person?!''


    "Done?" he once again spoke coldly, as if mocking his opponent.


    He can only hiss in anger. He has never experienced defeat as gravely as this. The sword''s tip continues to approach his neck as he pressed for an answer.


    All he could do is narrow his eyes and cursed him on his head. He won''t concede so easily.


    A black beast came in between and interrupted them. He resembles a huge panther with blood-red eyes.


    This creature is obviously protecting his master. The man in black garbs weakly climbs on his back.


    The white majestic spirit beast also came rushing at his master''s side. She quickly attacks them with a gush of raging winds. Her antlers sparkle in gold, and her beautiful mane flutters on every movement.


    To their disappointment, they managed to escape and disappears into the darkness. His master broke his silence as he about to chase them.


    "Don''t bother and let them be. He won''t be able to do anything for a while." he said as he sheaths his sword.


    Five men appeared from the shadows and reported.


    "They are all taken care of. Rest assured, we can proceed as planned without a hitch."


    "I also informed the Inner Courts about Captain Jairu''s ambush. He is safe."


    He only nods approvingly as he walks in the direction of Village.


    Not long inside the Oracle Village, the Grand Elder is surprised when the gray hooded cloak man appeared before them. They are preparing for their evacuation as they find their home no longer safe from that person. They consider themselves lucky to be able to survive the onslaught.


    Everyone knits their brows. They can''t tell who this person who manages to breach their defenses. They tense up unable to predict what is going to happen.


    "Greetings Grand Elder¡­ It''s been a while." a familiar voice came out from the mysterious, masked man.


    A cuddly spirit beast is curled on his shoulders. He conceals himself, but her aura remains undisguised.


    He knits his brows as he tries to recall him. An Oracle can''t be as skillful as him, correct?


    "Who are you? How did you get in?" he asked with a tinge of hostility on his voice.


    He won''t hesitate to use his powers if he responded incorrectly to his inquiry. He might not be adept at offensive magic, but his skills still sting.


    Meanwhile, the man slightly bows his head to remove his mask as he sighs. He can''t believe they didn''t recognize her. After all, it was such a poor disguise.


    "Grand Elder, are you truly disowning me this time? There is a reason why I couldn''t visit for three years. Please don''t be angry anymore." Eu responded.


    "You! You? Eu! EU! EU! EU¡­!" the Grand Elder was bewildered.


    He can''t complete his sentence nor can''t differentiate ''You'' and ''Eu''¡­


    "Yes, Grand Elder. Me. Me. Me¡­" Eu pursed her lips as she knits her brows, "What are you really trying to tell me anyway? ''You'' or ''Eu''?"


    "You unfilial child! How could you suddenly barge in here! We almost lose our lives." the Grand Elder suddenly burst as he slaps her arm.


    "I just saved you, and you still call me unfilial? What exactly do you want me to do, Grand Elder?" Eu asked questioningly.


    Her amethyst eyes are looking at him in confusion. What else do they want her to do?


    She notices that everyone is ready to leave the Village. Even though they manage to wipe out the spies, there is no telling if it is really safe.


    "Let''s go!" she urges everyone to follow her.


    "Where are we going?" the Grand Elder asked curiously.


    "Aren''t you evacuating? Do you have any place in mind?" Eu inquired.


    "Yes, we are evacuating. No, we don''t."


    "Well then, Let''s go. I know a place. We really don''t have much time. So, we need to move fast. Just enter which carriage you prefer. We will transport everyone to a safer place." she instructed.


    They are three carriages in total parked on the outskirts of the Village. When they came, they found themselves together in the same room.


    "Nice trick. Are you boasting how advanced your magic skills have become?" Elder Levi chuckled as he approaches Eu.


    "No. Not really. How can I boast about something so simple?" Eu chuckled as she pulled a pile of parchments, "These are the fortifications of the Soul Gem Formation. I couldn''t give it earlier. It could have helped..."


    "Thank you. The old one is already good enough, but improving it is even better." he kept the parchments in his storage.


    Soon after, Grand Elder Enoch approaches and joins them. He went straight to the point and asked for explanations of why the girl disappeared for three years.


    He is already having an urge asking the Divine Lord for assistance, but he genuinely doesn''t want to impose. He can tell this little girl has plans, and he shouldn''t interfere.


    Eu explains about the spies lurking around the Village for three years. They monitored everything, including the strength and capability of the barriers.


    They even investigated who cast or the builders in charge. They once tried to poison the waters, but Eu put magic stones beforehand and neutralizes them.


    She told them all the information she gathered as she hands them a copy of the whole operation. Both elders were surprised by the intensity of activity happening around them.


    Everything seems so normal, yet here she is telling them that someone has been watching them all this time. They can''t help having goosebumps on the thought of what kind of tragedy they might have face if this girl didn''t interfere and arrive that night.

 Chapter 39 - 39:Where is this Child Bringing us Exactly?

    Eu, Grand Elder Enoch, and Elder Levi continue to discuss the incidents that have occurred in those past three years. The two men are finding it hard to believe that she has accomplished so many things behind their backs while she is gone.


    She intercepted spies, prevented poisoning, among other things...


    "You have done this all by yourself?" Grand Elder Enoch asked in disbelief.


    "Of course not, Grand Elder. Di''Anon and my other friends help out... You have met them, correct?" Eu responded.


    She can''t do everything all by herself. She is taking lessons with Lumina and Master Luc to improve her skills. She is also keeping in touch with the Holy Guardians and managing the Divine Lord''s information network.


    Grand Elder Enoch can only sigh and refrain himself from probing further. He knew that it is impossible, even for her, to multitask to that extent. He accepted her response as he nods his head.


    Ever since he agreed to help hide her early awakening, he knew that this girl would achieve extraordinary feats. She can accomplish more without anyone restraining her.


    ''This girl is simply exceptional...'' he thought.


    This is probably the reason the Divine Lord is drawn to her. Then again, it can be an entirely different reason.


    "Are you hurt? I didn''t know you are good with swords¡­" Grand Elder asked while he changes the conversation.


    "I apologize for failing to tell you..." Eu said as she hooks her arms to the Grand Elder as she continues, "We can make up for the lost time from now on. I''ll make time, promise."


    He narrowed his eyes as he looks at her. She is trying to avoid the conversation. He can''t help but wonder what she is hiding.


    "Fine, I won''t probe anymore. Just make sure that you to take care of yourself. I''ll truly be saddened if anything happens to you." the old man responded.


    Eu smiles as she sighs on his response. She doesn''t really intend to hide anything after all. It just that, it is not yet the time to talk about it.


    The group continues to catch up and discuss matters on their way to their destination. It''s been a while since they''ve seen each other after all.


    Meanwhile, Captain Jairu and Reone finally arrived at the scene only to find an abandoned Oracle Village. Based on their observation, there is a high possibility their defenses were never breached, and everyone is safe.


    Still, the question remains. Where are they?


    "What do you think happened here, Jairu?" Reone asked as he investigates the premises.


    "I am pretty sure they are safe. That is all I can say..." Jairu sighs as he responded.


    Despite not seeing Eu, he knows that she won''t let anything happened to her people. He already expects that she has prepared for this event beforehand as well.


    He watched Little Eu grew up, and he knows she is the type who takes all her worries to herself. He wouldn''t be too surprised if she had an elaborate plan to save everyone.


    On the other hand, Reone can''t help himself, not to worry. He knew that the Oracles are passive in general. It''s probably they are aware of the consequences of changing what is about to come.


    Still, he also knows that they won''t just accept their demise so easily. Who would wait to be mercilessly slaughtered?


    "Should we inform the Divine Lord of this incident...?" Reone carefully asked.


    He knew that the Divine Lord cares for Eu very much. It''s probably best to inform him about the situation to ask for his help.


    "What would we really tell him? Let''s not be hasty and cause panic. Let''s concentrate concealing this incident to the public." Jairu said as his eyes wandered around.


    Inner Courts is a sacred and secure location. How did these Shadows slip in large numbers? How can such hostile entities even wander in their territory undetected?


    Not to mention, it''s strange these men suddenly showed up. They seem well informed of their situation as they engage in battle as soon as they caught a glimpse of them.


    "Captain Jairu, I am glad to see you are safe." a tall, handsome man approaches him as he offers his hand, "I am Uther from Lord Aryen''s battalion..."


    The young man introduces himself politely. His voice is soft and unexpectedly calming. He also has heterochromia eyes of bright blue and amber.


    The two knitted their brows as they find him suspicious. They are almost certain Aryen and Presea couldn''t assemble people that easily.


    He bashfully smiles as he notices their hostility. He already anticipated them acting like this upon their sudden appearance.


    "Please don''t misunderstand. Brother Haru gave us a valuable tip. That is why we are here beforehand and just in case..." he explains.


    Jairu can only sigh upon hearing his story. He is aware Haru and Di''Anon always visit to give their reports. He didn''t know they are also giving instructions to other men as a precaution.


    Jairu can be more impulsive than Eu. He rushed into danger without considering the enemy''s movements. He can only sigh as he imagines the girl reprimanding him again.


    "Thank you..." Jairu said as he gives his appreciation.


    The group continue their investigation and discuss how to prevent citizen''s unrest. It is still uncertain how much their Realm is compromised.


    Back in the carriage, the three tries to figure out who attacked their clan. He obviously has a deep-seated grudge against the Oracles.


    The High Council is being lipped tight towards the entire issue. Perhaps, they also don''t know who he is. Still, they shouldn''t ignore these incidents.


    They can''t figure out why he is so fixated on eliminating them. They don''t have anyone in thought who will bear such deep-seated hatred towards them after all.


    "Where exactly are you bringing us, Little Eu?" Elder Levi asked as he decided to change the subject.


    It''s been a long night, and he doesn''t want to talk about this malicious entity who wishes to obliterate them. He just wanted to rest his mind for a while and talk about something else.


    "You''ll see..." she cheerfully responded.


    She doesn''t want to break the surprise after all. Then again, there is also a tinge of mischief in her smile, and both elders are finding it slightly suspicious.


    ''Where is this child bringing us exactly?''


    Not long, the Oracle Clan members arrived in somehow familiar but unknown parts of the Realm. The sun has already set as they emerge out of the portal that Eu created.


    It is a denser forest than their previous home, and in front of them is a magical view of a waterfall. Magic stones scattered in the base of the stream and giving the clear water a l.u.s.trous l.u.s.ter.


    The carriage is nowhere in sight when they look back. Eu explains that it is a one-way portal, and the self-driving wagons are currently moving somewhere far from their location.


    The idea is to throw off anyone who is currently tracking them. She ensures that no one will be able to trace them even if they try.


    Grand Elder Enoch nods his head as he listens to her explanation. Eu carefully planned for this day and prepared countermeasures.


    Nobody knew how elaborate his plans are or who he is. She just has to consider all possible scenarios to escape the inevitable.


    "Isn''t this the Ancient Silver''s Dragon Layer?" somebody finally voiced out.


    ''What?! We are in the Forbidden Mountains?''


    ''Why here?!''


    ''I don''t feel good about this. Is she in cahoots with that man?! Is this a trap?''


    ''What?! Why did she bring us here? This is the most dangerous place in Mystic Spirit. Those Ancient Beast are unforgiving!''


    Eu ignores their worried faces. She calmly smiles and confirms their suspicion they are in the Forbidden Forest.


    Every Mystic avoids this Ancient Mountains. Nobody wants to offend the residents of this place.


    There is a worried look in their eyes as they look at each other. They barely move a muscle as they watch Eu walk closer at the beautiful cascading water.


    Not long, the Ancient Silver Dragon emerged from the waterfalls and saw the young girl with her people. His red eyes look at everyone with enthusiasm as he approaches Eu.


    "It''s been a while, Little one. You are late!" the Silver Dragon complains.


    "Sorry for keeping you so long, Teacher..." Eu chuckles jestingly.


    A strange look is evident on each other''s faces as they listened to their conversation. Eu is obviously well-acquainted with this Dragon. She is even calling him ''Teacher.''


    ''Teacher?''


    ''Does she mean to say that the Silver Dragon was her mentor?''


    Everyone shifted their gaze at Elder Levi. Everyone knew he is her mentor, as well. They thought he was the only person behind her knowledge and skills.


    Elder Levi can only shrug their questioning gazes. It is already apparent he can''t possibly the only person teaching her. They barely even met, especially those passed few years.


    Still, he can hardly imagine how this obnoxious Ancient Dragon will teach her anything. He is famous for beating and throwing out intruders. How did these two actually meet?


    Meanwhile, Grand Elder Enoch narrowed his eyes and looked at the Silver Dragon suspiciously. He can''t help thinking that these two met in unusual circ.u.mstances as well.


    "Let''s go. Everyone is waiting." Eu finally said.


    She pulled Grand Elder Enoch as she urges everyone to follow. She looks at the High Council who is remaining silent all this time as they continue to observe everything.


    They always have a poker, impassive, and cold expressions. Nobody can really guess what they are thinking most of the time.


    Much to her surprise, they responded to her with an appreciative and reassuring nod. It''s not often that these men will acknowledge anything.


    Meanwhile, everyone follows as they entered the magical sparkling waterfalls where the Silver Dragon has emerged. They are quite nervous and excited at the same time. They can''t wait to find out what lies ahead and what kind of surprises Eu has in stored for them.

 Chapter 40 - 40: “What Else Can I Say? You Changed Me�

    The Oracles can''t help themselves from being mesmerized by the enchanted cave. They can see through the enchantments weave into the place like they''ve never seen before.


    ''It''s an Ancient Spell!''


    ''No, it''s probably much older. This magic...''


    The Silver Dragon looks pleased as he watches their evident amazed expressions. He rarely meets anyone who appreciates this kind of enchantment.


    He can''t help himself of being proud. He rarely impresses anyone these days.


    Eu waves her hand as she ignores his smug, proud expression. Indeed, the Ancient Dragon has unique concealing and magic skills.


    She bring them into the concealment spell with a wave of her hand. The Ancient Dragon narrowed his eyes as he wonders. How did she manage to break in so easily?


    Everyone is simply astounded, but they are more concerned by the beautiful glowing Limestone Cave.


    The luminous limestone emits a warm glow. They never saw anything like that before. It''s like an entirely new world in general.


    The Silver Dragon is hovering beside the Eu, Grand Elder Enoch, and Elder Levi. Everyone else is following in a safe distance with the High Council.


    "Silver Dragon, This is Grand Elder Enoch, and this is Elder Teacher Levi¡­ " Eu started to introduce everyone.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you all¡­ I never met so many people in ages." The Dragon chuckled lightheartedly.


    Elder Enoch is finding him rather strange and familiar, but he shrugged at the thought. Still, he can''t help suspecting this Ancient Dragon. He is not the same entity as he portrays.


    He shoves the thought at the back of his head. Everyone has a secret, after all. The Silver Dragon is an Ancient, and he probably has a collection of secrets on his sleeves.


    "How did you two meet?" the Grand Elder curiously asked. "Do you, by chance, have a name?"


    "Addressing me Silver Dragon will suffice." he chuckles as he continues, "Oh, that is a very embarrassing story¡­"


    "He said awful things to me, and I beat him down¡­" Eu nonchalantly responded, cutting him short.


    Grand Elder Enoch turned to Eu in disbelief, lips slightly ajar, and unable to find the right words to say.


    The Dragon is a huge and powerful being. How can she be so bold and take on such a feat?


    "Don''t be angry, Grand Elder. I am totally at fault. She came on behalf of the Holy Guardian Lord Azure Dragon years ago, and yet there I was acting so arrogant. I simply refuse to listen. I just got what I deserve." The Dragon turned to the old man.


    He seems to have a frozen, disbelief expression. The Silver Dragon is trying his best to comfort and put him at ease.


    Meanwhile, the High Council is having a discussion on their own. Unlike the others, they are communicating telepathically with one another.


    ''The Silver Dragon''s magic is truly extraordinary¡­ His magic¡­''


    ''It''s a forgotten spell. Our enchantment is somewhat derived from this knowledge.''


    ''Are you sure? Then, who is this Dragon? Are you saying he is not really a Mystic Beast? Is that even possible...?''


    ''There is nothing impossible in this world... Only undisclosed facts...''


    Back to Grand Elder Enoch, he can only sigh in resignation to the entire revelation. He doesn''t have the strength to pose any more questions regarding these two.


    The Silver Dragon, on the other hand, ignored his concerns and remained carefree. He continues to tell them random stories as they walked along the long passage. He entertains their inquiries occasionally.


    Not long after, everyone started to be comfortable with him. Naturally, his presence is intimidating and imposing.


    "Are you going to live with us, Mr. Dragon?" a little girl runs up to him.


    "Technically, yes. This is my cave and abode after all, but I stay in a different annex. We may barely see each other." the Silver Dragon responded as he lowers his head and face the little girl.


    She is simply adorable and didn''t show any fear as she looks into his blazing red eyes. In fact, she seems very fond of this creature.


    "Awww¡­ I want to play with you¡­ Visit often¡­" the little girl hugged the Silver Dragon''s head.


    He swings his head and throws the little girl to his neck. Everyone was taken aback by his sudden gesture.


    "Come, little one. I''ll carry you." he chuckles nonchalantly.


    The Silver Dragon has bewildered everyone. Rumors have it that this Ancient Dragon is fierce and relentless.


    How can he be so good with children?


    That is before the little girl Eu beat him for being intolerably arrogant. In fact, he can''t help seeing himself in her. He simply adores that child.


    Other children also came rushing in and wanted to climb unto him. He indulges all the children as he lowers himself and lets them all climb as he laughs lightheartedly.


    Eu snorts as she rolled her eyes at his unbelievable behavior. Years ago, he won''t even listen to her request, and now he is indulging every child''s desire.


    He even lowers his head and satisfies himself to give them rides. He seems like a different Silver Dragon from her memory.


    "I can''t believe you. How can you be like this?" Eu stared at him, almost glaring.


    "What else can I say? You changed me." the Silver Dragon responded lightheartedly.


    He let out a burst of resounding hearty laughter, as he started flying ahead of everyone. He reminds the children to hold on tighter to his sparkling silver mane.


    "I''ll see you at the end of this tunnel. I''m sure you remember the way, little one." the Silver Dragon''s voice echoes the passageway.


    Eu can''t help but sigh as she watches them disappear ahead of them. He truly has changed since that day she beats him down.


    She even told the Holy Guardian Azure Dragon, and he can''t believe they are talking about the same creature. He just laughs at her as well and in disbelief.


    Meanwhile, in the Central Palace, the Divine Lord''s aides received the reports about the disturbance at Inner Courts that involves the Oracle Clan Village. They gather themselves in a corner, wondering if they should inform the Lord at that very moment.


    The Divine Lord''s schedule is jammed packed. If they informed him that second, he would abandon everything, and they will suffer taking over his duties.


    They decided to hold the information a while longer and carry through the day ignorant to the situation. They decided to draw lots later and know the unfortunate person to inform him.


    They all nodded together and dispersed.


    Meanwhile, the Tanuki twins are listening to the entire conversation in the shadow. They wanted to go directly to the Divine Lord Foeni and report.


    Then again, they decided to watch in the sidelines and see how things unfold. After all, it will surely be interesting.


    At the same time, in the luxurious room at the Golden Inn, the four Holy Guardian Lords has secretly gathered. They frequent this place to meet with Eu since their secret agreement.


    They started exchanging information regarding last night''s incident. Eu has barely disclosed her plans. Though they knew she would pull it through with no problem.


    Still, they are worried about the entire situation. They can''t help being concerned. How are these entities slip through everyone''s radar?


    "What happened? Why aren''t you saying anything?! What do you know?" Freya bursts out.


    Jin is casually drinking his tea as if he has never cared. He looked at his cup, indifferently watching the liquid produce steam.


    "Probably the same as you do. Inner Courts is withholding information regarding the matter." he cooly responded.


    "They said there are dead Shadow spies all over Inner Courts. It happened in one fell swoop last night. He is very efficient and moves like the wind. I''m genuinely impressed." Gaust chimes in.


    Gaust looks like a young general dressed in black robes with red and gold accents. His Jet Black hair is neatly half-tied on his back as layered bangs is covering half of his face.


    His eyes resemble rare green Malachite stones, beautiful and captivating. He has fully recovered and looks charming.


    "So many spies are lurking around in Mystic Spirit. Freya, you shouldn''t have provoked that monster." Rean rested her head on her hand as she helps herself with the pastry.


    "So, it''s all my fault now? I shouldn''t have saved you and just thought of throwing you to the blast and save ourselves." Freya said unamused as she rolled her eyes.


    Freya can''t help rolling her eyes as she sneers. Rean can sometimes drop the most absurd comments.


    "What could she have been doing now? Where is she? She should stop making her friends worry." Jin just sighed and murmured worriedly.


    Though, he knew the girl is capable of handling herself at any given situation. He still can''t help himself with being concerned.


    Last night''s incident brings chills to everyone, and they are no exceptions. The events two hundred years ago and seven years ago are both still fresh in their memory.


    They can''t mistake the ominous aura he is emitting. They can tell they are one and the same. He has returned to exact his vengeance for whatever reason they cannot explain.


    Peace is indeed fleeting.


    They experience a few months of peace ever since Gaust''s extraction from Themis. It might have some mishaps, but they manage to pull through.


    Then again, if it wasn''t for Eu and Freya''s magic spells, they highly doubt to prevail against that hostility.


    Since that day, the Mysterious Man, who attacked them, has never shown himself again. It seems his plans were pushed further back. His shadows, on the other hand, is another story.


    Back the Ancient Silver Dragon''s layer, the Oracle Clan members have finally reached the ending of the tunnel. The Dragon is waiting patiently with their children. They are happily playing around with him.


    Some even started braiding his mane. His long body is coil around in the corner as some climbs up and down on him.


    Everyone feels somewhat a mix of amus.e.m.e.nt and restlessness as they watch them. Children are indeed innocent. They are unconcern about anything else as they heartily enjoy themselves.

 Chapter 41 - 41: The Hidden City of Anatolia

    Eu approaches the Silver Dragon and looks at him in disbelief. It''s kind of strange this Ancient Mystic Beast'' nonchalance attitude towards the children.


    "Little Eu, what took you so long? We''ve been waiting for a while now." The Silver Dragon said while he is lazily coiled and motionless.


    "You seem to enjoy yourself¡­" Eu coldly responded.


    She waves her hand and breaks another seal. Bright light starts to pour out of the once sealed entrance.


    The Oracle Clan can''t help their astonishment. Once their vision adjusted, they saw a beautiful, newly built community waiting for them.


    Everything was made of the yellowish glowing Limestone. Above them is the stargazing platform, and the luscious green forest surrounded the area. They can barely believe they are inside a cave.


    The children run off to check the place and left the enormous Ancient Dragon. The a.d.u.l.ts wanted to stop the children from acting too imprudent and disrespectful towards him.


    They can''t find the courage and put their thoughts into words and apologize for their children''s unacceptable actions. They stiffened in place, hoping they didn''t offend him in any way.


    "Don''t worry. Look around and tell me what you think. You don''t need to act too formal around me. Please treat me casually." the Silver Dragon said as he urges the Oracles to enter.


    Everyone felt relieved. They can all tell the Ancient Dragon''s thoughtfulness and did as he suggested. He is different from the rumors they heard about him.


    Meanwhile, Di''Anon and the others are all waiting for them inside. They usher them around and explains things they need to know and everything they have inquired about the place.


    They can''t help marvel at the enchanting scenery. It just like Ever Forest but inside this beautiful Limestone cave. Inside the home were necessities and furniture they may require.


    The village is supplied with crystal clear water from a cooling spring. Luminous magic stones are scattered on its bed that may act as a purifier.


    Everyone is amazed by the construction and the effort put by the builder. Civilization such as that is common during the Age of the Beginning.


    Meanwhile, Eu can''t help being reminded of the City of Feirnesia. The hidden city has all the amenities that they may require to survive. She ended up occupied with her train of thought.


    "Is there something in your mind, young little one?" the Silver Dragon asked Eu.


    "This place reminds me of Feirnesia..." she murmured.


    "Have you been to Feirnesia?"


    "The Divine Lord brought me there once..." she confided.


    "You mean to say he broke a Divine Law and brought you there? That is unusual..." he chuckles as he looks at her.


    "I asked him to make me a shape-shifting weapon and brought me there..." she elaborated.


    The Silver Dragon nods on her explanation. Still, How can he just give in and indulge in to her demands? Not to mention, she requested a shape-shifting weapon that needs a high level of mastery and skill to wield.


    He then shifted his gaze at the Star Gazing Platform as he searches for his answers. It''s been ages since he heard the place, and it somehow brings in memories.


    "Do you know the Kingdom of Feirnesia...? What happened to them?" Eu asked.


    "Yes, it''s a magical place. It''s one of the Seven Elemental Kingdoms, and they are truly majestic. It''s incomparable..." he said with a tinge of sorrow as he continued, "Nobody can truly explain what happened to them..."


    Eu listens to him as he describes the forgotten Kingdoms. He didn''t tell her much aside from its a beautiful and magnificent place though.


    On the other hand, Di''Anon and the rest continue assisting everyone. The children can''t help themselves playing around and piquing their curiosity.


    Grand Elder Enoch, Elder Levi, and the High Council silently observe everyone while they examine their new home.


    "Enoch, your granddaughter is has done an exceptional feat. She is special."


    "Are you hiding something from us?"


    Grand Elder Enoch remains calm as the conversation started. He agrees with them that she is genuinely an exceptional child. She is someone who has accomplished something none of them can¡ªchange the outcome of their visions.


    Not to mention, she has allied herself with unusual characters like the Divine Lord Foeni, the Holy Guardian Lords, and now, this Ancient Silver Dragon. None of their people accomplish such amazing feats across time.


    Also, Eu is simply gifted and knowledgeable. Everything seems like a refresher to her.


    Who is she?


    He has no words to respond. Their guess is as good as his.


    The Silver Dragon left Eu and approaches the Oracle Elders. This is his creation, and he wanted to introduce himself.


    "I am the Ancient Silver Dragon, and I wanted to welcome you personally. May we live in harmony from now on." he said.


    "We are in your good graces, Ancient One."


    He looked at Grand Elder Enoch and urged him to name their new territory. As the leader of the Oracles, he has that privilege.


    Eu is watching the scene unfold as she smiles.


    **********************


    Seven Years ago, the Silver Dragon offered to share his home and give the Oracles his protection. He knew she wouldn''t be able to refuse him if he offers such a deal.


    Despite knowing, she is bluffing she''d to kill him that day. He just thought it would be interesting, hanging around the girl.


    Meanwhile, Eu is pleased with his proposal. She accepted his proposal on her terms. She gets the Holy Guardian''s eyes she requested and got two bonuses for her effort.


    How can she refuse him?


    ************************


    Back in the present, Eu is satisfied to see everyone happy and safe. She is glad that she accepted the Ancient Dragon''s proposal and help that day.


    She joins everyone after and thank the Ancient Dragon for all his help. She simply appreciates all he has done for them.


    "Thank you, Teacher. You have done more than enough help for us. I do appreciate it." Eu said graciously.


    "I have done this as promised. Also, I am now your Guardian Dragon, so I assure you no misfortune will befall your people." He declares in front of everyone.


    This agreement sure has baffled everyone. They didn''t expect the Ancient Dragon will also end up as their protector.


    "Grand Elder, do you have a name in mind to name this territory? I''ll be honored to be your witness." he chuckled.


    After a long silence and consideration, the Grand Elder decided on a name to call their new home.


    "Anatolia. I want to name this new home, Anatolia." he finally spoke.


    Everyone looked at the Grand Elder and smiled. They never heard him mentioned his daughter''s name for a long time. Though not everyone met the girl, they knew Anatolia''s sacrifices.


    They all knew how much this man loved and doted his daughter. It was indeed a painful and tragic loss.


    *******************


    Supposed to be, Anatolia was the Grand Elder Eiteilla''s successor. She was born with an Oracle''s mark.


    She is a beautiful and gifted Oracle who foresees the threat that will once again emerge. Her eyes are clear crystal blue, her hair is bluish-gray, and her skin has a creamy complexion.


    She entrusted her title to her father while she led expeditions and investigate Themis. She is also skilled in sword arts and magic, giving her the advantage to carry such tasks.


    She believed waiting idly on Mystic Spirit will not benefit and save them from the impending threats. They have to take a stand if they wanted to survive.


    The High Council opposes her ideas though they also accepted her ideals. They have lived long enough taking their destiny. For once, they wanted to resist their fates.


    Her unexpected death was indeed a shock to everyone. She is not supposed to die, but she did. Someone even brought and introduced ''a mysterious daughter'' she might or might not had.


    Eu might not be her successor, but she has done remarkable feats as well. If fact, she is more brilliant than any one of them...


    They can only assume she is heaven-sent to replace someone irreplaceable from them...


    ***************


    Meanwhile, the Ancient Dragon looks at everyone and nods. He can tell that everyone is satisfied with his choice.


    "Well then, from this day forward, this is the Hidden City of Anatolia." the Silver Dragon said as he inaugurates the moment.


    "Let''s start over again here¡­ At the Hidden City of Anatolia¡­" Grand Elder Enoch continued.


    The Oracle Clan settles at the new home they named, the Hidden City of Anatolia. They will remain protected for generations to come.


    They will one day reappear to share their gifts, as they use this set back to preserve themselves. They only hope for the best and someday reclaim their lost home of Themis.


    They looked up in the beautiful night sky with determination.


    They will persevere and pass these obstacles before them¡­


    They will survive and surpass all the challenges before them¡­


    The Ancient Silver Dragon sees the fire on their eyes. The Oracles are like everyone else who just wanted to live peacefully with the ones they love.


    He decided to do his best and protect them as well¡­


    Everyone forgets their exhaustion as they celebrated this day. This is indeed a new beginning for them, and they are thankful for all the blessings they have attained.


    Eu and her crew bid their farewells after reassuring that everyone has finally settled in their new home. It was indeed a satisfying feat.


    They have once again defeated the perpetrator behind the Shadows.


    On their way out, Eu removes her gray hooded cloak, revealing her simple blue dress. She burns the beautiful clothing with magic as she sighs.


    She needs to burn visual evidence that might link her to that incident. They haven''t discovered who is behind these incidences.


    Eu can only sigh as she stretches her arms. There are still plenty of things to accomplish as they head back to Limes Temple.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Returning to Limes Temple

    It''s indeed a long exhausting night. It''s almost dawn as the cold wind welcomes them as they emerge from the waterfall cave.


    "We''ve done a pretty great job, right? Everyone is genuinely happy." Eirwen stretches his body as he enjoys the early morning breeze.


    "It''s truly a pleasure meeting and joining your endeavors, Little Eu." Seig said with a gentle smile on his face.


    She looks at everyone''s happy faces and thank them for all their efforts. She won''t be able to accomplish anything without their assistance.


    "Where are we heading next? We''ve been traveling for seven years." Triteia curiously asked as she continued, "Don''t we deserve our long-needed rest?"


    She is not complaining but rather curious as she inquired. Triteia wants to know their next adventure, now that Eu has accomplished what she originally intended.


    "Yes, yes¡­ We are heading back to the Limes Temple. It''s been a while since we came back." Eu chuckles as she pats her back as she continued, "We need to check with Captain Jairu as well. I don''t want to worry them further of my absence."


    "Isn''t the Divine Lord going to be angry with us? You know, after he learned what we did in secret?" Haru chimed in like pouring a bucket of iced water to their warm spirits.


    Di''Anon is the only one who remains silent. He steals a side glance towards his companions, and a small smile formed on his lips.


    He can''t believe this silly dragon''s timing. He has ruined the moment once again.


    "You are such a party popper sometimes, Haru! Why are you bringing in the Divine Lord''s wrath at a time like this? Arrgghh~ You are unbelievable!" Eirwen said as he transforms into his original fox form.


    Everyone prepares themselves to journey back to Limes Temple. It is quicker to travel on their Mystic Beasts forms.


    "Lumina." Eu calls forth.


    The cuddly creature curled in her shoulders transforms into a white, majestic Spirit Beast. She is elegant and beautiful, while her presence is simply breathtaking.


    She is exceptionally magnificent.


    "Triteia, ride with me." Eu invited her as she climbs Lumina''s back.


    Triteia is a water nymph and accepted her offer. She marvels at the beautiful beast every time she transforms into her majestic form.


    Di''Anon, Seig, and Eirwen are leading the way, while Lumina and Haru soar up in the sky.


    The sun is barely up, and cool wind hits their tired faces. It''s kind of refreshing while they can''t help anticipate their long, deserved rest.


    Meanwhile, in the Arcane Palace, one of the Divine Lord''s aides knocks on his door. It''s been chaotic in the Central, and they honestly didn''t want to distract him for any reason.


    He is slightly trembling as he enters the room. The Divine Lord is busy with his paper works early in the morning.


    "Report." he just spoke as he continues working.


    "Divine Lord¡­" he started as he trembles and gulped, "Disturbance at the Inner Courts¡­"


    "And?" there was a long pause, so he asked again, and he knits his brows.


    "The whole Oracle Clan is currently missing¡­" he responded in a barely audible whisper.


    Divine Lord Foeni dropped the scroll on his hand as he looks up at the trembling aide.


    "What did you just say?" He asked to elaborate.


    His voice is low and powerful as he coldly looks at him. He wants him to refrain from withholding any information and be frank with him.


    "The Oracle Clan abandoned their village¡­ my Lord¡­" his voice is a little louder.


    "Since when?"


    "The other night¡­ I think¡­" he is guilty, and he is trembling.


    It was indeed a good plan unless he was the one to face the Divine Lord''s wrath.


    The Divine Lord has already stood up and about to leave as he angrily glares at the aide. He inquired about the disturbance, and they kept the most crucial detail from him.


    Many of his men have disappeared. Beasts are starting to appear and frequently attack small secluded villages.


    "You and your companions need to explain plenty of matters upon my return! Be ready!" he said coldly.


    He grabs his robe and summons the Tanuki twins to accompany him back to the Inner Courts. Sensing his anger, they remained silent without saying any word to him.


    He looked at the two and thought they probably aware of the entire situation. He narrowed his eyes but refrained himself from lashing out.


    He just wanted to reach Inner Courts and directly check on the entire incident. He also wanted to check on Eu and how she is doing all this time.


    "My Lord..." Canon started, but she can''t find the words to say.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Foeni. I am pretty sure that Miss Eu is safe and everyone from her clan." Fugue broke his silence as he finishes his sister''s thoughts.


    "I know. Still, I can''t help myself worry. I''ll go ahead, and you two follow me to Inner Courts." he commanded.


    The twin looks at each other as they wonder what he is planning. Though they have an idea of what he is going to do.


    The three heads to the rooftop while the Divine Lord gave the twins his instructions. These two have proved themselves more reliable than his aides.


    He instructed them to take the airship and follow him to Inner Courts while he flies ahead of them. The two are quite surprised by his decision.


    It''s been ages since the Divine Lord Foeni transformed into a Mystic Beast. He rarely shows himself in this form as he preserves his powers.


    Purple flames enveloped him as he transforms into a majestic, beautiful phoenix. He slowly emerges from the raging blaze in all its splendor.


    His ocean blue eyes sparkle as he opens it. He is elegant as he stood before them. He spread his mighty wings as he prepares for his flight.


    His power is overwhelming.


    Everyone can feel the power surge in the Central. Even the Four Holy Guardians can''t deny its presence.


    They can only assume he finally learned what happened in the Inner Courts, and he is furious that his aides kept it from him.


    The four decided to move as well. There is no reason to sit idly to continue to discuss and wait for everything to unfold.


    Meanwhile, Eu and her companions finally arrived at Limes Temple. The fresh scent of morning breeze welcomes them as the cold wind assaults their tired faces.


    They have transformed back into their human forms as they climb the wide temple staircase. It feels so good to be back home after years of wandering around.


    Much to their surprise, Captain Jairu is waiting for them and welcomes them all back to Limes Temple. This honorable man has a relieved look on his face as he sees everyone safe.


    He can''t deny he is worried since that ominous incident and the Oracle Clan''s disappearance.


    It''s been three years now since they last saw each other. Still, Jairu can''t believe this girl has continued to support them.


    "Welcome back. I''m delighted you are doing well." he said.


    "I am also glad you are safe. I kept on reminding you not to underestimate your opponent, Captain Jairu. You are lucky this time." Eu responded.


    "Yes, I know. Thank you for always looking out for me." he responded and sighed bashfully.


    Eu suddenly had a headache as she felt the power surge from the Divine Lord''s transformation. She can feel his distress and anxiety as he travels to Inner Courts.


    She inwardly sighs as the time has finally come to tell the truth and explain herself. She has secretly done plenty of things behind everyone''s back over the years.


    She genuinely wanted to rest, but she needs to push out that thought. She stretches out her arms as she sighs and readies herself to face another formidable foe¡ª the Divine Lord Foeni.


    Captain Jairu is going to be reprimanded for not reporting the incident to Arcane Palace. She doesn''t like the idea of others taking the fall for her.


    After all, it was her suggestion not to report the incidents while she takes care of them. The Divine Lord doesn''t need to bother small issues while he takes care of the rest.


    Then again, how can she consider her well being a small issue for the Divine Lord? For him, anything about her is an issue.


    She shifted her gaze to her companions and suggested that they take their long, deserve rest. They barely rested those past few days as they await things to unfold.


    The enemy''s movements are not entirely predictable, and they are always changing. Even with Eu''s predictions, she can''t comprehend why they can counter maneuver her plans.


    She is finding it truly strange. It can only mean he is also gifted in divination and not just a strategist.


    Meanwhile, everyone can''t deny the Divine Lord is heading the Inner Courts. They look at her questioningly.


    Haru is mostly concerned about this because the Divine Lord Foeni knew him way back during the time of Lord Turtle''s rescue.


    "Don''t worry and rest. We''ll be fine..." Eu said reassuringly.


    "Little Eu, aren''t you tired as well...? You are the one who fought him." Triteia asked and broke her silence.


    Eu smiles as she reassures everyone she is okay. There are tons of things to do before she can completely settle in and rest.


    Not to mention, she is now going to face and explain the entire situation with the Divine Lord. There is plenty of time to rest afterward.


    Eu has grown very dependable and beautiful. Her prowess is simply admirable.


    Her competence and skills have also improved beyond everyone''s expectations. Her mere presence is domineering yet gentle at the same time.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord Foeni has blessed the skies of his presence. He is on his way to meet the person he cares for the most.


    He is gracefully cruising in the sky while his long colorful flight feathers flutter elegantly on his trail. His wings are broad and robust, which creates a gust of wind.


    He is quite excited to meet her once again. They have only met on her Astral Space as he long to see her in person.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Reunion and Threat

    Seven long years.


    The Divine Lord Foeni and Eu didn''t meet in person for seven years. Aside from Eu''s Astral visitations, he hasn''t talked and seen her ever since they parted ways.


    If he knew, he could have spent more time with her.


    Jairu informed him that Eu returned to Oracle Village for her studies.


    While Grand Elder Enoch said that she cannot be disturb and needs to concentrate.


    Everyone seems like pulling them apart, though, he knew that is not really the case.


    Many times, he wanted to barge into the Oracle Village and insist on seeing her. He can''t help himself wishing to meet her in person other than inside her Astral World.


    The Astral Spell is a kind of high level forgotten enchantment. Its usage was even limited to a specific group of people way back in time.


    For some reason, it doesn''t matter how she knew how to use such a spell. It doesn''t even matter who taught her the forgotten enchantment.


    Eu always visits him to tell him stories and remind him not to worry too much. She is growing up, changing, and he missed plenty of times to be with her.


    He can only regret while he continues to dwell on them.


    The azure sky is graced by the Purple Phoenix Lord. Everyone who saw him can''t help admiring his magnificence and majestic existence as they paid their respects.


    Those who have seen him bows and kneels as he passed them by to give their respects. His tail flutter and shimmering on his trail.


    Meanwhile, as he passed Bordertown, the Four disguised Holy Lords can''t miss his splendor. His presence can''t be ignored.


    "Should we follow him to Inner Courts?" Rean asked her companions.


    "No, I don''t think we should." Jin chuckles as he heads the other way.


    In truth, he does want to head and meet Eu, but seeing the Divine Lord is also on his way to Limes Temple, he decided to reconsider. He just wanted to head home to his territory and rest.


    Freya knits her brows as she looks at Azure Dragon. She can''t help notice the forlorn look on his eyes as he left.


    She shrugged at the thought. After all, it''s so fast, and she could be mistaken.


    It was mid-afternoon when the Divine Lord reached Inner Courts. He landed in front of the temple grounds creating a powerful gust of wind.


    He transforms back into his human form and carefully observes his surroundings. He didn''t expect that everything is unusually peaceful as if nothing occurred there.


    Everything seems like an ordinary day for everyone.


    They are more or less aware of their operation those passed few years. Eu''s companions coordinated with them from time to time and kept them updated after all.


    Aryen and Uther are engaged in a discussion in the hallway.


    Presea and Reone are giving their men training instructions.


    Captain Jairu and Eu are on their way to the dining hall for their meals.


    The giant temple doors are pushed open by the unexpected guest. Everyone is stunned as they shifted their attention to him.


    He stands against the light as they adjust their eyes. The entrance hall is in deafening silence as they figure out who he is.


    His long hair is in a mess and covering his face. He is wearing disheveled purple robes, but his appearance doesn''t concern him.


    He just wanted to see her.


    He scans the entrance hall, hoping to see her there.


    His lips slightly curve up as he finally sees the person he is looking for. He can''t explain his happiness as he slowly approaches her.


    Her purple eyes are looking at him questioningly. She simply didn''t expect to meet him at such a state. He is a meticulous and organized person after all.


    Captain Jairu is also shock and beyond words. This person always forgets who he is when it comes to this girl.


    Everyone is carefully observing him and refraining themselves to utter any word. Time is like in a standstill as he locks onto his target.


    Not long, he finally reached her and dropped his head to the slender young girl''s shoulder. He leans closer to her and feels her warm to ensure she is really there.


    Jairu and Eu are baffled by his actions.


    They weren''t expecting him to act this way when he finally shows up. Eu''s amethyst like eyes are wide in shock, and her lips are slightly left ajar.


    She is simply at a loss of words.


    "Finally, I''ve caught you. You have plenty of explaining to me, Little Eu." the Divine Lord whispered in between his breaths.


    His ragged breath tickles her neck as her face flushed.


    Thankfully, his scattered hair is covering her face. Nobody noticed how hard she is blushing at that moment. Her mouth just went dry as she gulps.


    "What are you¡­?" she tried to ask.


    The Divine Lord interrupted her before she could finish. His warmth is being transferred to her. She could hear his heart beating against hers.


    "Don''t speak. I am resting. I''m really exhausted¡­" he refuted.


    He said as if it is natural, and there is nothing wrong with the whole situation.


    Worse, he started to wrap his arms around her and holds her tightly. He doesn''t want her to disappear like every time they meet on Astral Space.


    She turned to Captain Jairu for help. She wanted him to convince him to let go of her. Her heart has started to race, and she doesn''t know what to do.


    Is this her punishment?


    "Lord Foeni¡­ I think you are making, Little Miss Eu uncomfortable¡­" Jairu started.


    He gulps, thinking of what else to say. It is inappropriate to hold her so close in front of everyone. He should consider releasing the girl from his embrace.


    He looks at him uncomfortably as he tried to explain. Though, it seems like the Divine Lord will refuse to listen to whatever reason.


    The Divine Lord turned to his direction and glared at him. He looks as if he is protecting his most valuable treasure, and he was asked to give it away. He just holds it closer and tighter.


    Meanwhile, everyone''s eyes are looking at them in shock. They can''t believe the whole scenario unfolding before them.


    "Brother Ravi, I really can''t breathe. You are holding me so tight¡­ Please." Eu finally spoke and broken her silence.


    She started to cough, almost out of breath. She might have survived that ominous man, but it seems she will die from the Divine Lord''s hands.


    She bitterly smiles at the thought...


    That is the only time he let go of her.


    He took Eu''s hand and pulled her away as he commanded Captain Jairu to follow him to the study. He tightens his grip on her hand as he leads the way.


    Eu looks at him and follows close. The Divine Lord''s hand is sweaty and cold. Eu can tell he is worried and distress upon hearing the news about the incident at Inner Courts.


    Meanwhile, in the dark corners of Themis, a man with golden amber eyes, has put the entire room in disarray. He continued throwing things to the person who remained standing still in front of him.


    He silently receives every insult and furniture his master has thrown at him. He endures the bruises and wounds from his assault.


    Blood slowly trickles on his forehead. He never cared anything else as he calmly accepted his master''s punishments.


    The Master hysterically shouts at his attendant for their incompetence. They just gave him their reports about Inner Courts and the Oracle Clan''s disappearance.


    How can they fail and miss an entire clan flee?


    Not to mention, he can''t believe, all their spies are gone. It took them years to instill every single one of those men, and they were gone on a single night.


    They weren''t even able to identify who interfered and gravely injured with him.


    He can''t believe anyone who can intercept his perfectly laid plan.


    There is also the issue he was poisoned with an unknown substance that is making him recuperate slowly than he usually does.


    He can only grit his teeth in rage as he continues to think about that person. He clenches his hands until it bleeds.


    He can only curse this unknown person who kept on interfering with his plans.


    ''Who the hell are you?!''


    The Master of the Shadows is sitting on a beautiful canopy bed with black and red bedding. Everything is the room shouts blood and darkness.


    The once pure City of Themis is now a dreaded place full of ominous, evil energy.


    It is slowly consuming Celesea too.


    Not long, a younger man with golden amber eyes came in, bringing a tray of bandages, medicine, towels, and alike. He looks basically like the one on the bed but with gentler aura.


    "Brother, you shouldn''t move too much. You have so many deep cuts and still gravely injured from the last battle. You have to take care of yourself." he spoke up as he waves his hand and dismissing the man.


    "Have you found her?" he coldly responded.


    He doesn''t care about anything as his heart is consumed with darkness.


    His brother didn''t respond.


    He doesn''t like to agitate and contradict him. His brother could be hallucinating when he saw that person.


    His brother''s mentality is very complicated. Most of the time, he can barely understand him.


    His eyes gleam as he glares at his brother, but he refrains from saying anything. He looks away as he let his younger brother treats his wounds.


    He decided to continue his train of thought as he carefully evaluates their circ.u.mstances.


    Everything is just minor setbacks. It doesn''t matter how much they struggle. Everything he plans is inevitable¡­


    On the corner is the black spirit beast with scarlet eyes. He silently watches everything unfold as he mysteriously smirks...

 Chapter 44 - 44: “What are you thinking?�

    The Divine Lord is holding Eu''s hand tightly as they head straight to the study. He doesn''t air his grievances as he drowns on them.


    How could she not seek his help and act on her own?


    Does she find him incompetent to assist her with anything?


    Meanwhile, Jairu is stunned and bewildered of his actions. That moment, he is not the Divine Lord Foeni but a man.


    How can he judge him from acting like a normal person? His beloved just escaped a dangerous situation and faced an ominous opponent.


    Eu has kept everything from him.


    Anyone will feel distressed.


    Jairu heaves a heavy sigh as he walks the other direction. He decided to give them space and call the other people involved.


    He decided to inform Di''Anon and the others of the Divine Lord Foeni''s arrival. He can feel the growing tension between those two.


    They need to talk.


    Meanwhile, Di''Anon is awake the entire time. He didn''t rest like everyone else and silently observed while anticipating this person''s arrival.


    He felt his presence the moment he landed on the temple grounds. He senses his feelings and distress the entire time.


    He smiles as his sapphire blue eyes turn back to light brown. He stood up from the ridge and returned to his quarters.


    In the study, the disheveled Divine Lord dropped down on the couch. He almost pulled her with him as he tightens his grip.


    "Why?" he can''t help asking.


    His tone has a tinge of unrestrained sadness.


    "What do you mean, why?" she curiously asked.


    She really can''t understand why he is so upset.


    She has done everything she could to keep in touch with him. She always makes time and even learned a very complicated Astral Spell.


    That is the most convenient way she can meet him and close their distance. Most of the time, she is traveling to get valuable information and constructing plans.


    She is also studying from different mentors along the way and improve her capabilities.


    She has so little time to spare, but she always took the time to cast a spell and spend time with him. She thought she is doing enough, but it seems she is mistaken.


    How can he not appreciate her efforts?


    "Why didn''t you tell me anything you are doing these past seven years?" he blurted out.


    He holds her hand tightly while his other arm covers his eyes. He can''t help himself from imagining losing her, and he couldn''t do anything to save her.


    "I always visit you in Astral Space¡­ I told you..." she calmly replied.


    Eu sits by Ravikanth''s side, and she reminded him that she was always beside him the entire time. It might be a kind of illusion spell, but everything that happened there was real.


    She was there, always supporting and interacting with him the best way she could.


    "You didn''t. If I knew, I wouldn''t let you take on such dangerous tasks... How can you ignore my feelings like that?" he refuted.


    Eu remained silent and unable to explain herself. They will face far greater, dangerous situations in the future.


    The Oracle Clan''s situation is just the tip of an iceberg. He shouldn''t dwell on it too much.


    He remained silent as he awaits her explanation. He refrains himself from voicing out his feelings.


    It is not enough to meet each other in astral space. He wants to hold her and spend more time with her in person¡­


    Always¡­


    He can''t believe acting so pathetic. He can only tighten his grip on her and unable to look at her.


    He doesn''t like to show this weak side of him. He can''t contain his overwhelming, disarrayed feelings.


    "You are hurting me. Why do you keep on tightening your grip? It hurts. Please know your strength." she said as she heaves a sigh.


    She looks at him and urges him to fix himself. How can he forget to look presentable? He is a Divine Lord, and everyone looks up to him.


    Eu removes his arm and stares at his ocean blue eyes while she swept the stray strands from his face. She smiles at him, reassuringly that everything is alright.


    He straightens up as he let her fix his long jet black hair. His long hair is so smooth and silky as it effortlessly glides into her fingers.


    She half-tied his hair elegantly and put his golden phoenix clip on its place.


    "Your hair is really soft. I''m envious¡­" she chuckled.


    That is compared to her light golden long hair.


    She started comparing and rank everyone''s hair.


    The Azure Dragon''s silky black hair is the best. She loves braiding it the most, and he seems delighted every time she does.


    Di''Anon''s silver hair is prettier too. Though, he forbids her to touch his hair.


    Eirwen''s bluish-white hair is also remarkable.


    Even Master Luc''s light blonde hair is enviable as it shimmers under the moonlight.


    She thought of endless comparisons, but she can''t say it out loud.


    She is sure to anger him if she mentioned another man''s hair is way better than his.


    She shrugged at the thought and smiles. She concentrates tidying this Ancient man who is acting like a spoiled child.


    Ravikanth waves his hand to cast a spell and fix his clothes. Eu carefully tugs and adjusted it for him.


    Eu can smell his familiar, minty sweet scent and smiles. She wanted to tell him that she misses him too.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord barely slept last night and woke up very early to carry on with his duties. He hardly accomplishes anything those past few days and needs to catch up with his work.


    Now, he understood his restlessness.


    If he knew, he will come and fight alongside her. He will even fight her battles and keep her safe. He doesn''t like to put herself in danger.


    *********************


    Seven years ago, the Holy Guardian Lord Turtle was not the only one who managed to escape from Themis.


    This mysterious, malicious, terrifying man also escaped from his abysmal prison thanks to the Divine Witch Circe''s magical artifact ¡ª the Gateway of Realms.


    His influence reaches far and wide, even in confinement. He exploits everyone''s darkest side and uses them to his benefit.


    He is the Master of the Shadows.


    Shadows are the most resentful souls who harbor hatred and nourish their ill will and negativity to fuel their ambitions.


    Destruction? Death? Power?


    Whatever it is, each of them has a grudge against life or someone or something...


    It isn''t necessarily relevant or deep. He can nurture it as long as it exists.


    Meanwhile, the Master is, for some reason, fixated in annihilating the Oracle Clan.


    Who is he? What are his reasons?


    Nobody really knew...


    *********************


    The shadows are deceptive and organize. They are misconceived as irrational and mindless beasts.


    Then again, their Master might intend them to look that way. It is always advantageous not to lay your cards at first hand.


    They started skirmishes while instilling spies across the land. They inhibit people''s hearts and even exploited their weaknesses.


    Their movements are precise and well thought of by this mysterious perpetrator.


    It was fortunate that Eu is there to intercept them. It will be catastrophic if they succeed.


    The Oracle Clan?


    The Mystic Spirit Realm?


    The Middle Realm?


    All of Astra?


    There might be no limit on how wide they wanted to spread their influence.


    The Divine Lord is lost in his thoughts as he thinks about everything. This is something not even him can ever assume and anticipate.


    He shifted his gaze at the young girl.


    ''Could it be...?''


    He dismissed the thought while he decided to focus on something else.


    He had the urge to confess his feelings and pledge his undying loyalty to her. He wanted her to stay by his side and not to think of anything else.


    He swears that he will always keep her safe. He doesn''t like the idea that she is the one doing everything for everyone''s sake.


    He wants to take responsibility.


    "What are you thinking?" Eu asked.


    "I¡­" he started as he holds her hand.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    Someone knocked and opened on the door.


    "My Lord, forgive my tardiness. I called the others..." Captain Jairu tried to explain.


    Much to his surprise, the Divine Lord is obviously annoyed and glaring at him. His ocean blue eyes seem like shooting fireballs at him.


    ''Was I too late¡­?''


    ''Too early¡­?''


    ''I shouldn''t have come¡­?''


    Invincible tears start flowing from Jairu''s eyes. He knew in one look from the Divine Lord that he has ruined his moment.


    ''Was the time he given not enough?''


    The Divine Lord Foeni''s eyes twitched as he shrugged off his feelings. After all, he was the one who ordered him to come.


    The Divine Lord ordered them to come inside while he sits behind the desk. Eu and everyone gathered in front of him.


    Everyone was silent as he observes each one of them. He narrowed his eyes as he meticulously inspects everyone.


    "Report."


    Eu pulled thick binders from her wizardry storage.


    "What is this?" the Divine Lord knits his brows.


    "The report." Eu cooly explains.


    "Why are you handling this case? I have people handling this case." the Divine Lord is strictly looking at her.


    He knits his brows. How can she have extensive, elaborate details about everything? His men didn''t have a fraction of this information.


    Their exchange starts sounding like more of an argument.


    He picked up one of the binders while he looks at the young men beside her. A flash of jealousy came to him.


    ''Is she traveling with these young men all this time? Who let her travel with them?''


    He turned his attention to Jairu.


    Jairu gulped when the Divine Lord shifted his attention at him.


    ''I won''t believe it even if he denies he has nothing to do with this.''


    He can only assume that Jairu chose these men to accompany her and fully aware of this situation.


    "I recognized you. You were that young man with Vermilion and Tiger at Bordertown. What is your name?" he inquired.


    Haru is quickly ashen by this sudden inquiry.


    ''It was dark. How could he recognize me? That is just a brief moment too. How can I be so unlucky?''


    Haru stiffened and tried to hide his quivering heart.

 Chapter 45 - 45: The Majestic Beast Lumina

    Everyone shifted their gaze at Haru.


    He knew that he couldn''t disclose about their agreement with the Holy Guardian Lords. Still, how can he lie and deceive to the Divine Lord?


    Where will he place his loyalty?


    Which side should he choose?


    It''s complicated.


    Meanwhile, his companions look at him, anticipating his response. He is in a difficult place right now, but there is no way they could help him. They can only silently cheer on him.


    Haru can feel the pressure from everyone''s eyes. He is already shivering in fear, and they are not helping.


    Not long, he steeled his heart and responded to his inquiry.


    "I am Haru from the Heterochromia Dragon clan. I was out for drinks when I bumped to them, Lord Foeni. It was a total coincidence I was there when you came..." he responded and tried his best to explain.


    He cannot compromise their agreement. He decided to remain loyal to his friends.


    He accepted his response while he continues to read their written report. He checks if she mentioned anything involving the Summoners, Bordertown, or Beast tamers.


    He even expects her to mention Themis, the Magic Mirror, or the witches of Middle Realm.


    Surprisingly, anything his men reported was not included in her file. If ever, that will discredit their achievements, and he can prove she the one behind everything.


    Since he can''t prove anything, he decided to shift his attention to Jairu. He can''t be possibly ignorant of her movements.


    "Why didn''t you inform me about this? Aren''t I, your Lord?" he said with a tinge of disappointment.


    Jairu remained silent. He has no excuse why he decided to support Little Eu than report everything to him.


    If he could turn back time, he will do it again after all. No one else can achieve such a feat. He trusts that only Little Eu can do that.


    "Don''t blame him. It is all my fault. I forced him not to tell you. I was in charge back then, so I want to take responsibility." Eu spoke up in defense of Jairu.


    "I am talking to him. I wanted his explanation, not yours, Little Eu." the Divine Lord is looking at her coldly and indifferently.


    His tone is different from the warm, gentle voice he is using earlier. Eu can tell he is mad, but she holds her ground.


    Jairu doesn''t deserve to be reprimanded for taking her side and aiding her cause.


    "I am his superior. I am talking on his behalf." she coldly responded.


    She is using the same intensity as him.


    Cold sweats started to trickle on their bodies. Nobody expected her to answer back to him so confidently.


    They even wondered if they will end up in a duel. After all, Eu is infamous challenging powerful beings and proves her point.


    They are witnessing a conflict between the Divine Lord Foeni and the Little Miss Eu. They can feel the rise of tension while their aura filled the room.


    They genuinely don''t know how to feel. The silent clash of powerful auras starts to suffocate them.


    It is even a surprise her power can match the Divine Lord at such a young age. Then again, she has proven herself exceptional ever since they met her.


    "Eu, I am removing you in charge of Limes Temple." the Divine Lord finally declared.


    "I have long vacated the position. I turned it back to Captain Jairu, seven years ago, when I went back to my village to study." she refuted again.


    "I wasn''t informed¡­"


    "Yes, I did. I informed you¡­"


    The conversation continues to drag on. No one is backing down.


    Eu is exhausted from the intense battle, she cast high-level spells all night long, and she barely rests nor eaten.


    Her strength is barely holding on, and she is in her limits.


    ''Mistress, you need to rest. Don''t exhaust yourself¡­'' a sudden voice came to her.


    "I can handle myself, don''t worry¡­" she murmured.


    Sweat is forming on her forehead as exhaustion and fatigue assault her body.


    ''Mistress, the Master left me with you so I can watch over you. How can you not take care of yourself?''


    Before Eu can do or say anything, a bright light envelops the room. Even the Divine Lord is caught off guard.


    A white deer-like winged Spirit Beast emerged from the light and appeared before them.


    She is elegant with a domineering presence. Her golden antlers resemble a crown on top of her head, her platinum mane is cascading on her body, and her bright crystal blue eyes are calmly fixated at the Divine Lord Foeni.


    "My Mistress needs to take her long due rest. You already got the report. You don''t need to detain my Mistress and everyone. Read them yourself! All the answers you seek are there."


    They are all dumbfounded by this Majestic Beast fierceness and straightforwardness.


    Di''Anon seems the only person not bothered by her appearance. He looks sideways to hide the amused smile forming on his lips.


    Why won''t he?


    How can a mere beast confront the Divine Lord like that?


    Then again, is Lumina just a mere Spirit Beast?


    He always suspects Lumina is more than just a beast. Her origin is mysterious, and she is immensely powerful and extraordinary.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord knits his brows. He wonders where did this majestic spirit beast come from?


    Her presence is heavenly, exquisite, and breathtaking. She is simply exceptional and out of this world.


    Where did she come from?


    She is as mysterious as her Mistress.


    Meanwhile, the others were taken aback of her sudden revelations. They treated her as a pet all this time.


    "You can talk?! You can understand us?! You...!" Haru exclaimed as he barrages her with questions.


    "Yes, I can. Obviously. Dummy!" she sneered.


    She pretended not to understand them while she carefully observes everyone. It is amusing to watch them treat her totally oblivious of what she could do after all.


    Then again, how can they assume she can''t?


    "And who are you?" the Divine Lord inquired.


    "Forgive my disrespect, but I only respond to my Mistress!" Lumina coldly replied.


    Little Eu can only sigh. The conversation is starting to get out of hand.


    "Lumina." Eu calls out.


    "But Mistress¡­" Lumina turned to her as she tries to reason with her.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord creases his brows as he hears the familiar name.


    ''Lumina...?''


    It''s a very unusual name and yet he can''t help finding it rather familiar.


    ''Where have I heard that name¡­''


    He can''t shrug the feeling he met this creature before. It can''t be a coincidence. There are already too many coincidences ever since he met Little Eu.


    The Divine Lord shifted his attention to Eu, but he forgot everything he really wanted to ask.


    He notices exhaustion on her ashen face and the beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    This is not what he wanted to do. He wanted to confirm if she is really alright and not argue with her.


    If he could, he wanted to hit himself for acting like a selfish jerk.


    He is such an idiot.


    He remained silent as he continues his contemplation. They haven''t met in person for seven years, and he planned to make up to her. He even thought to confess about their Blood Contract.


    Lumina looks at him and watch his troubled face. She rolled her eyes as she disappeared and concealed herself once again.


    She really wanted to give him a piece of her mind. How can this Ancient Lord treats her Mistress so casually? She even considered challenging him to a duel and beat him to a pulp!


    Meanwhile, Eu heaves a heavy sigh of relief as Lumina stands down and listen to her request. She doesn''t need to complicate an already complicated situation.


    Eu sat down and leaned her back on the couch. Fatigue and exhaustion finally overwhelm her.


    Unknowingly, she finally drifted to a peaceful slumber while everyone else was engaged in a conversation.


    Who is Lumina?


    Where did she really come from?


    How did Little Eu meet such a majestic beast?


    These are the questions they didn''t bother asking before. After all, they assumed she is just a unique creature and pet to Eu.


    Di''Anon and Jairu are the only ones who didn''t join Triteia, Sieg, Haru, and Eirwen in their conversation.


    As of that moment, they are more concerned with Little Eu''s condition. She barely rested and hasn''t eaten anything.


    Jairu wanted to point that out, but he doesn''t know how to get in between those two. Lumina even throws herself into the mix.


    It was chaotic.


    Di''Anon nudged Jairu as he noticed Eu sleeping on the couch. They look at her peaceful sleeping face and sighs.


    The Divine Lord is silent all this time. He is feeling guilty and depressed. How insensitive and inconsiderate can he be?


    "Divine Lord Foeni. The Young Miss has already fallen asleep¡­ Should I..." Jairu started.


    Everyone stops talking as they look at Eu. They can''t believe they didn''t notice her fall asleep as they continue discussing matters.


    "I''ll take care of her. You are all dismissed." he said before Jairu could finish.


    Everyone remained silent as they bow their head and left the room.


    The room quickly calmed down as soon as they all left. The Divine Lord approaches the sleeping girl as he heaves a heavy sigh.


    He pulled out a quilt from his magic storage and covered her. He bitterly smiles as he watches her sleep.


    ''I''m sorry¡­ You are truly working hard, aren''t you? How can you prioritize others than your well being?''


    He rubbed the crease of her brows. He can''t help thinking about how terrible he was.


    He didn''t even ask if she is doing well, or how she is faring all this time.


    He wanted to tell her he misses her terribly.


    If he could turn back time, he will do things differently. Their reunion should not suppose end this way¡­


    He sat beside her and let her lean against him. He heaves a heavy sigh before kissing her forehead.


    ''Rest well, Eu. Let''s talk after you wake up. Tell me about your adventures. I will patiently listen and wait for you...''


    He opens one of the compiled reports and started reading them. He can hardly believe all her efforts these past few years.


    She is only leading five men to accomplish so much. How much more if she rules an entire realm?


    He can''t help assuming she will be a more accomplish Lord than he''ll ever be. Jairu is right to put his trust in her.


    Again, he shifted his thoughts back to the mysterious beast as he looks at Eu.


    ''Hmmm... Lumina...''

 Chapter 46 - 46: Arcane Palace

    Meanwhile, somewhere in Astra, a handsome man with light blonde hair rendezvous with a powerful man in Royal Blue robes. His clothes have very exquisite embroidery in golden threads implying his high authority.


    "You''ve been away often. Have you found ''that person''?" he asked.


    This powerful man has a calm countenance and regal presence. His long jet black hair flows like silk behind him, and he has a pair of beautiful Sapphire Blue compelling eyes.


    "Forgive me. It was chaotic, and I failed to get further clues. He sure is elusive and shrouded his presence well¡­"


    On the other hand, this man has eyes resembling beautiful purple tourmaline gems, and he is dressed in blue and white robes with delicate embroidery in silver threads.


    The powerful man heaves a heavy sigh at the dire news.


    Though he is confident ''the person'' is safe, he still wanted to know his whereabouts. He has been gone far too long.


    ''That person'' vanish without a trace and very elusive indeed. He doesn''t know if he should commend him or be angry for concealing himself too well.


    He has the power to trace and know anyone''s whereabouts except this person.


    Where could he be?


    Then he began to discuss other matters. While ''this person'' is currently nowhere to be found, another one made his appearance.


    "So, he has returned, hasn''t he?" he changes the subject.


    "It seems like it¡­ Should I investigate?"


    He remains silent as he rests his chin on his hand. It is kind of strange this is happening while ''that person'' is gone.


    Does he have anything to do with this?


    The two men continue to discuss matters. Not long, the blonde man left after giving his report and receiving the instructions from his superior.


    He also hopes ''that person'' is safe where ever he is as he carries on with his tasks. He looks up in the sky as he sees the looming darkness threatening the land.


    Meanwhile, in the silent Crystal Halls, the powerful man remained in deep contemplation. He can''t believe ''this person''s'' exceptional abilities that continue to astound him.


    Where could he hide all these years?


    Meanwhile, back in Mystic Spirit, Haru and the others felt very relieved as they left the room. They honestly thought they''d witness Lumina challenge the Divine Lord Foeni.


    Then again, they can''t help comparing Lumina and Little Eu. They are both very tenacious and impulsive.


    If Lumina is not a beast, they will assume they are related.


    Not long, Haru finally voiced out his concern.


    Eu is currently alone with the Divine Lord.


    "Do you think she''ll be okay? She is currently alone with the Divine Lord. He may take advantage of her, right?" Haru whispered to Di''Anon.


    Di''Anon''s eyes twitched and glare at him.


    ''Why are you asking me such a question? If you want to die, don''t get me involve!''


    Haru can''t help his spine shiver as he received his silent response. He turned to Seig and Eirwen, who also heard the question.


    They also kept their distance.


    He wonders why they are so angry. It is just a question.


    Then again, why is he having such implicit and malicious thoughts towards the Divine Lord? How can he even think such accusations? They don''t want any part of it.


    Captain Jairu is walking alongside them and sighs. True, that is possible, but he knows the Divine Lord is not such a person. How can he even think such a thing?


    Meanwhile, Triteia slaps Haru and reminds him that Eu is not exactly alone.


    Lumina is there with them, and she is pretty sure she won''t let such a thing happen to her Mistress.


    They decided to leave him as they went ahead back to their quarters. They wanted to rest more than listening to whatever he is about to say.


    That moment, the Holy Guardian Lords postponed their return to their respective territories. Knowing the Divine Lord is currently busy, they decided to take charge of Arcane Palace.


    The palace is turmoil as the aides try to organize and take in charge of the Lord''s duties.


    Though they have the ability, their power is limited, and they can''t make critical decisions.


    Only the Divine Lord has that authority, though, the Holy Guardian Lords have special powers during his absence.


    It was a cloudy, chilly day as the vast, floral gardens filled the Central with its sweet scent. Everyone is busy around the palace because they can''t settle most issues by themselves.


    They needed the Divine Lord.


    Not long, the Holy Guardian Lords arrived one by one as their airsh.i.p.s appeared at the Arcane Palace courtyard.


    "It seems like we are all thinking of the same thing after all." Azure chuckles.


    Lord Azure walks elegantly along the familiar, grassy garden path. The others follow his lead while giving their excuses about why they are there.


    After all, they parted ways earlier, stating they wanted to rest or take care of issues in their respective territories.


    "I am just going to help out because that shameless Lord deserves some rest." Vermilion rolled her eyes.


    She doesn''t like to admit her true feelings as she gives him some slack. Despite the fact Vermilion says she is against them, she is very much rooting for those two.


    "I have nothing to do and bored..." Turtle nonchalantly said.


    "This is Arcane Palace, isn''t it? I can''t believe its splendor! Oh, you also have statues! That is so exquisite!" the Witch Gwyddien exclaimed.


    He lives in Mystic Spirit for quite some time now, yet he still can''t help himself getting amazed. Everything in Mystic Spirit is magical to him.


    "I don''t mind leaving you here and have you work under the Divine Lord. Since you are used to working with the Divine Witch, you won''t have difficulties adjusting. It''s probably better than following me around." Lord Tiger snorts.


    The Witch Gwyddien can''t believe that Lord Tiger suggested to leave him there.


    Divine Palaces have rigorous protocols. Young candidates study everything until the selection process.


    They are very strict and unforgiving. If one fails, they can never go back to try again.


    Gwyddien is still new and barely know their customs. How can he survive?


    "Holy Guardian Lord, please spare me and don''t abandon me here. That is so cruel¡­" the witch hastens his step as he follows them to the entrance.


    The Palace aides saw the Holy Guardian Lord''s arrival and felt relieved. They can take care of minor issues by themselves, but there are also major cases that need the Lord''s attention.


    "Lord Azure, Holy Lords, your presence is truly appreciated. There are plenty of issues that need the Lord''s attention. Will you check them on behalf of the Divine Lord?"


    Lord Azure nods as he signaled him to lead the way.


    This pleases the aide as he escorts him to the Divine Lord''s study. He informs them of their schedule and everything they have to accomplish that day.


    Meetings, audiences, discussing the overview of the situations...


    More audience and meetings...


    Not long, they can''t hide their astonishment as they enter the Divine Lord''s study. They are welcomed by mountains and mountains of doc.u.ments to be analyzed.


    The aide mentioned the tasks are already divided. How come the room is still filled with doc.u.ments?


    There must be some mistake!


    "You got to be kidding me!? How can anyone finish these mountains of tasks?" Vermilion exclaimed in disbelief.


    The aide remained silent as he doesn''t have any idea how the Divine Lord finishes everything on time. He always admires his efficiency and good judgments fulfilling his tasks.


    Meanwhile, Lord Azure always knew how strenuous the Divine Lord''s duties. He remembers helping him way back as he sighs.


    There is no time to dillydally and overthink! They have to accomplish as much work as they can to help.


    The aide left as he bows his head. He is pretty sure they need all the time to accomplish everything.


    Meanwhile, Azure decided to divide the tasks and started doing what they could to help.


    At first, they have trouble coping up but soon adjusted assorting and reviewing every single doc.u.ment.


    Still, how can the Divine Lord do that all by himself?


    Not long, Lord Azure took care of the meetings to discuss their decisions while Turtle supervises Tiger and Vermilion on doing all the paper works.


    They carefully handled every issue with care. One misstep can cause trouble for everyone. They all have to take precautions as they consider all possibilities.


    Soon, their mind is exhausted, and their eyes are sore. How can one person do all of those things by himself?


    Vermilion and Tiger can''t help admiring the Divine Lord''s efforts to keep the Realm safe and orderly. Who could have guessed he is doing so much?


    Then they remembered Little Eu and her silent efforts to support him. She always makes sure not to trouble the Divine Lord with things she can accomplish.


    Intercepting spies, reinforcement of weakened barriers, and assisting them...


    She even taught them new methodologies and skills.


    They crease their brows at the thought.


    Eu seems aware of handling a Lord''s tasks pretty well. She also works very efficiently.


    They shrugged at the thought and assumed that it is probably because she is an Oracle who can foresee everything.


    Still, was it truly because of that?


    After a long day of exhausting work, the group finally accomplished everything.


    Vermilion slumps on her chair as she looks at the beautiful painting on the ceiling. It is a spectacular work in bronze and gold.


    "Finally... I thought we couldn''t rest tonight..." Vermilion said as she heaves a sigh of relief.


    Tiger rubs her eyes, and she stretches her arms. Her body is all sore from this kind of task.


    "It''s too tiring. I deserve a drink!" she declared.


    "How could you complain after sleeping through half the job? Little Gwyddien has done most of your tasks." The Holy Guardian Lord Vermilion refuted unbelievably on her comment.


    "Either way, I need a drink! Serve the drinks!" she demanded.


    They can''t help finding her unbelievable.


    The three other Holy Lords and Gwyddien left and ignored her as they wanted to rest.


    It''s indeed been a long, exhausting day¡­

 Chapter 47 - 47: The Stranger

    Two weeks have passed since that eventful night. The Divine Lord Foeni stays at Limes Temple to probe and investigate the issue.


    How did the Shadows and their Master enter Mystic Spirit Realm?


    Technically, infiltrating another realm is impossible. It will require plenty of time to instill hostiles undetected.


    Then again, he remembers what the Grand Elder Enoch once said years ago.


    ''What is the use of hiding if they already knew where we are?''


    Sudden chills run to his spine. How deep and complicated is this issue?


    What are they really trying to achieve from annihilating an entire Oracle Clan?


    Who is after them?


    Again, what is the Oracle Clan hiding?


    The answers he seeks remains elusive, despite all the information in front of him. He can only assume he is missing more pieces to discover the truth.


    Meanwhile, the Holy Guardian Lords has finally gotten used to the tasks in Arcane Palace. It may look like an impossible feat, but working together definitely helps to get the job done.


    Then again, they wonder, how did the Divine Lord Foeni do it alone? He is such a miracle worker.


    On the other hand, even Gwyddien has gotten used to Arcane Palace protocols. It might sound difficult at first, but his background as the Divine Witch Circe''s apprentice helped him to cope up with them.


    He smiles at the thought of moving to Mystic Spirit and leave the Middle Realm permanently. After all, everyone shuns him there.


    He sighs as he remembers the Divine Witch Circe. How can he betray his Mistress?


    On the other hand, Eu has recuperating properly. After all, there is nothing to worry about aside from her exhaustion.


    All she needs is a good rest and decent meals.


    The Divine Lord and Lumina monitor her nutrition as both added herbs to aid in replenishing her depleted strength. Unfortunately, these two are terrible in the kitchen.


    Despite that, Eu decided to indulge them and eat whatever they prepare.


    How can she ignore their efforts?


    Not to mention, the battle might look intense from afar, but she exerted little effort to defeat that man. He was quickly intimidated by her mere presence.


    With her perfect counters, every blow became intense. It was thanks to his impulsive behavior that everything went well on her end.


    During her recuperation, Lumina scolded her for her recklessness and failing to take care of herself properly. She was there witnessing this girl exert herself to the extreme.


    How can she skip meals and not sleep just to accomplish everything? Even though she knew the task''s importance, it is still unacceptable!


    Eu can only smile as she looks at the cuddly beast reprimanding her. She can only concede to everything and promise she won''t do it again next time.


    The night is deep.


    The evening brings a cold breeze as the change of seasons begins. Winter roses will start blooming as the temperate continues to drop.


    Meanwhile, Eu sneaks out of her quarters to observe the clear starry sky. The moon is not very bright and on waning crescent, and its a pleasant time to stargaze.


    "Brother Ravi, what are you doing here? It is quite late¡­" Eu quizzically asked.


    She didn''t expect to meet him that night in the Temple rooftop terrace. He seems to linger there for quite some time now.


    "Yes, indeed, it is quite late, so why are you still awake?" he chuckles.


    He thought this young girl is already fast asleep and in the middle of a dream. He even tucks her to bed and ensures she is resting well.


    "The stars shine brighter at this hour. I can see the things I wanted to see. Then I find the courage to step forward for another day." Eu truthfully responded.


    She conveys her thoughts with a tinge of sadness on her tone. Though, she masked it with a soft chuckle and a smile.


    "What do you see exactly?" Ravikanth inquired.


    "Why do you want to know? There is really no fun knowing, ''everything that is about to come¡­''." she chuckles.


    She looks up and raises her hand as she reached the sky. Eu waves her hand and removes the clouds that block her view.


    "What are your plans, Eu?" Ravikanth asked as he looks away.


    "There tons of things that need your attention. Why are you focusing on me, Divine Lord?" Eu turns to him as she casts a sad smile.


    "Is it wrong to focus on you? To think of you?" he responded as he continues, "Besides, you are overthinking..."


    He looks directly at her beautiful amethyst eyes and her long dark lashes framing her eyes. He can''t help marvel them.


    "Am I?" she chuckles and continues, "Well then, focus my dear Lord."


    She inwardly sighs as she hides behind a smile, and then thought.


    ''Please, focus¡­''


    "I am leaving tomorrow, and that is all you wanted to tell me is ''Focus?''" Ravi chuckled.


    He can''t believe this young girl. He is telling his feelings, and she wanted him to focus on something else.


    Ravikanth can''t help having a tinge of sadness in his voice. He is starting to feel dejected.


    She leaned in to plant a light, gentle kiss on his cheek and chuckles.


    "Well, then. Goodnight and take care, Brother Ravi."


    Before he could say anything else, Eu has teleport herself and disappeared. She left the thunderstruck Ravikanth alone in the cold, still sitting in the hedge.


    He is awestruck on the little girl''s sudden attack. It required him a long time before recovering from it.


    "Silly girl. You just told me to focus and not think of you. How can I even do that now?" he is holding his cheek and quite flushed and embarrassed.


    At his age, he can''t believe someone can make him feel that kind of teenage love sensation. He can barely describe his feelings.


    He shook his head as he sighs with a gentle smile on his face ¡ª a warm feeling spreading on his chests.


    Meanwhile, Eu is hiding in a dark corner as she hides in embarrassment. She can''t believe herself acting too forward.


    Heart races while her face is completely flushed. She thought that she has to get away as fast as she could and decided to teleport.


    As scheduled, the Divine Lord left and return to his duties while Eu continues carrying on with hers.


    Several weeks continue to pass, and everything seems normal again. The shadows didn''t make any noticeable movements since that night.


    They can''t possibly have surrendered so easily, so they can assume they are planning something more sinister.


    Meanwhile, Eu has started a habit roaming around in disguise. Her eyes are in crystal blue with specks of purple dust hue. Her current appearance is somewhat tanned with light brown hair. She is currently using her Euer identity.


    Eu travels to Bordertown with Triteia to meet Gwyddien. They rendezvous with the Holy Guardian Lords as well, but they seem busy.


    That day, the Holy Guardians are quite busy handling their territory and making up for their absence. They spent quite a while in the Central, helping the Divine Lord with his tasks.


    When they arrived, Eu felt the lingering animosity. She knits her brows as she scans for hostiles around the vicinity.


    She can feel the presence of the shadows, but at the same time, can''t locate them. They seem different in a way, as well.


    This is entirely new to her. During their investigations, the shadows have never concealed their presence so efficiently.


    How could they evolve so much?


    She can only assume one possibility, but she needs to be sure.


    "Ms. Teia, meet with Gwyd first. There is something I wanted to check..." Eu said.


    She urges Triteia to meet up with the Witch. He tends to panic if they failed to come in time.


    Despite Gwyddien''s lack of self-esteem, he is a competent caster. She always teaches him new skills while they pass information with each other.


    Eu is very please that Gwyddien can quickly pick up everything she taught him. He now has the ability of a high-level Witch even if he fails to realize he is one.


    Triteia nods as she agrees. Though she is curious about what has caught her attention. She decided to trust that she will be alright.


    Eu heads straight on the busy plaza and focuses looking at everyone''s auras. She can feel their presence, but she can''t find them.


    It is quite unusual.


    Then again, she assumes that she might have overlooked them. It is much easier to deceive anyone through physical appearance.


    She closes her eyes as she tries once again.


    She calms her mind and soul while she separates everyone''s presence to distinguish their unique tone.


    A child.


    A Beast.


    A Dragon.


    And so forth...


    She listens to the timbre of their aura. Each sounded somewhat different from another.


    Not long, she finally heard it.


    The Shadows...


    Still, she can''t help finding them quite strange.


    They are shadows but different from the ones they fought.


    Was it even possible they are the same and different at the same time?


    In the middle of her contemplation, she bumps into an equally absentminded stranger. He has platinum silver hair, loosely tied on his back and unique golden amber eyes.


    He is like a scholar or practicing medical arts based on physical appearance.


    "Pardon me for not looking."


    "Sorry¡­"


    Eu narrowed her eyes as she sees him. He is quite familiar but can''t remember where she could have seen him.


    While the young man apologizes, he quickly picks up his things. She immediately follows as she kneels and to have a closer look at him.


    She can''t shake the feeling she knows that person.


    Where could she have met him?


    "I am truly very sorry. My brother is sick and ensures I got everything before heading back..." he carefully explains.


    His tone is gentle, friendly, and familiar.


    She totally forgot the reason she was there while she figures out this person.


    She smiles as she shook her head.


    "No. Pardon me. I wasn''t looking as well..." Eu responded.


    She can''t explain why she was absentminded and preoccupied while she roams the streets.


    "This is my first time here. This place is vivacious, isn''t it? I wish to live at such a warm place..." the young man chuckles while he confessed.


    She can''t help finding him strange. As far as she knows, Bordertown is such a commonplace. It isn''t difficult to find a place something similar.


    Where is he from, and who is this man?


    "Oh, by the way, I am Noite..." he introduces while he offers his hand.

 Chapter 48 - 48: “I Don’t Know. You Can Try.�

    Eu knits her brows as she stares at him quizzically. She seems lost in her thought as she continues her contemplation.


    ''Noite...?''


    Physically, he looks normal, but she can''t help suspecting him. This is the first time she saw him, but she can''t help feeling a familiarity with this stranger.


    "Ahem..."


    Eu was startled and came back to her senses. She apologizes as she reached and lightly shook his hand.


    "Ah, sorry, my bad. I am Euer." she finally responded and continues, "From where are you?"


    "We just move in Celesea." he confessed.


    Realizing something, he changes his words.


    "I mean, we moved a lot in Celesea, and we just left our village to settle in another place..." he chuckles.


    "Oh, I see¡­ So you are new¡­ Hmmm¡­." Eu nods as she smiles and continues, "Can I assist you with anything?"


    They talked while she assisted and escorted him around town. Noite is friendly and courteous as she can''t feel any hostility on him.


    Still, there she can''t shake her suspicions. She decided to forgo them but remain cautious.


    After all, she believes that this person can''t possibly from Celesea. He dressed somewhat differently from someone from Celesea.


    Besides, he did mention ''he just move to Celesea.''


    Moving in from another Realm is impossible. They can only visit the Bordertown of each Realm.


    Then again, the Oracle Clan was an exception.


    She decided to end her train of thought as she concentrates on getting to know this person.


    Noite is very easygoing and discloses to her about his brother''s condition. Though he didn''t elaborate on the details and just mentioned, he is currently sick while he takes care of him.


    Eu can sense that Noite cares and admires this sickly, elder brother. As she continues to know him, she realizes that she might be mistaken suspecting him.


    Meanwhile, Noite noticed her bag of sundries. He has been talking about his brother and how sad seeing him suffer his condition.


    He also wonders about her business in this lively Mystic Spirit Bordertown. Still, he is shy to ask her and sound too forward. He doesn''t want her to misunderstand.


    There was silence. Also, Noite wonders if it is boring Euer listening to him talk about his brother.


    Eu looks at him and smiles.


    "I am here to meet some friends. I thought to buy some pastries, and then I bump into you." Eu explains and continues, "You two must have a good relationship. Your brother is lucky to have you."


    Noite nods, feeling relieved. For some reason, he feels his brother doesn''t appreciate his efforts, and her comment brings satisfaction.


    He finds it easy talking to Eu about the things that have been bothering him.


    His elder brother might not show he cares, but he does.


    Not long, they finally reached the portal back to Celesea. Noite has finished his shopping and needs to head back.


    He doesn''t want to upset and worry his brother for being away for too long.


    Meanwhile, Eu hands a box of pastries from her bag. She has a feeling she ''ll meet this person again after all.


    "Have a safe journey." Eu said as she bids him farewells.


    Noite accepted the box and thanked her for helping him. He is not really familiar with the place, and she helped him to finish his task faster.


    "Thank you. Hope to see you again too, Euer. It''s nice talking to you..." Noite confessed bashfully.


    "Yes, I am pretty sure we will." she replied.


    Noite and Eu parted ways as he steps into the portal and left Mystic Spirit Bordertown.


    Eu looks back as she carefully observes her hand. Noite''s aura might not have malice, but it lingers around him.


    It might not sound unusual, but she can''t help wondering.


    ''Who is Noite?''


    Eu pushed the thoughts against the young man who happily left. Instead, she decided to focus her attention on the anomaly that is bothering her.


    She looks around once more and feels the lingering animosity. She still can''t detect these intruders, and all she can tell is they are there.


    She needs to devise a new strategy as she heads to their rendezvous point and meets her friends ¡ª Gwyddien and Triteia.


    Eu can''t be too complacent after their victory. They are still facing plenty of issues, after all.


    Meanwhile, in Arcane Palace.


    The Divine Lord is trying to figure out where Eu could have possibly moved her Clan members. She is discreet and refuses to tell him anything other than, ''they are safe.''


    Fugue and Canon can''t find information regarding the matter. They gather information efficiently, but when it comes to the Oracle Clan and Eu, they seem unreliable.


    He can''t help finding it suspicious and can only assume these two are secretly working for her. He smiled at the thought and shook his head.


    ''How long have you been supporting me, Eu? You always silently got my back...''


    He stood up and waved his hand to tidy his desk. He decided to meet the girl instead and directly discuss matters with her.


    Back in Mystic Spirit Bordertown.


    Triteia and Witch Gwyddien is patiently waiting at their reserved room at the Golden Inn. They are discussing matters when Eu finally came in to join them.


    "Little Eu, You finally came. We thought you got lost in the streets or got mob or something..." Triteia joked as she chuckles.


    "Can''t you sense anything strange around this place?" she inquired in a serious tone and ignored her joke.


    Both Triteia and Gwyddien strangely looked at each other.


    "Nothing really. It is like an ordinary day as always..." Triteia responded.


    "You must be just feeling paranoid. There are lots of foreign people around here. Nothing strange is happening. Don''t worry. I help in Arcane Palace, and nothing strange has occurred based on the reports." Gwyddien assured her.


    ''That is exactly what worries me. Nobody suspects anything. Nobody except me¡­'' she knits her brows as holds her head down and grits her teeth.


    Triteia then suddenly remembers that Little Eu''s hunches are always on the spot. If she felt something strange around the Mystic Spirit Border, there must be something going on. They are not even aware of it.


    Eu shrugged off her concerns and turned back to Gwyddien as she sighs again. Eu pulled several parchments in her wizardry storage space.


    She starts explaining the spell she is about to teach him.


    "You are teaching me to summon my own familiar?" Gwyddiens chocolate hazel round eyes sparkle as he exclaims.


    He always wanted to have one, but nobody in his realm dares to teach him. They are afraid he''ll summon a beast beyond his capability, and it will cause havoc in their domain.


    "Why not? You need your protection. We can''t protect you all the time. Summon someone dependable, okay?" Eu taps his shoulder.


    She pushes him out of the room and guides him where to go. Gwyd knits his brows as he notices.


    "Where are we going?" Gwyddien curiously asked.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I am pushing you back to Limes Temple. I will teach you there." Eu chuckled as she continued, "In short. You are being kidnapped. Don''t worry. I''ll send a note on your behalf."


    She handed and advised him to wear a disguise cloak. Eu doesn''t want to attract too much attention as they head back to Limes Temple.


    If the enemy is there, she doesn''t like them to notice her movements as well.


    On their way back to Inner Courts, the group decided to stop in the Hidden Lake. It is the same place she is meeting her Master, Luc, and the one in her vision with the Divine Lord Foeni.


    This place is well protected and secured by powerful magic. Not everyone can easily access this place, and she can only assume this is an Ancient Site.


    The lakeside is tranquil, with unique foliage of mixed herbs a flora. The crystal blue water is sparkling against the sun''s rays.


    Gwyddien can''t help himself marvel at this magical place. He has totally forgotten he is forcefully dragged back to Limes Temple.


    Then again, he doesn''t remember visiting the place. His worries are quickly replaced by excitement.


    ''I am going to Limes Temple! The Goddess Temple! Ahrggg... So excited. How what it''s like...''


    Eu notices his expression and smiles. This witch is really simple-minded after all, and anything can easily please and amaze him.


    Not long, Eu sends out coded messages in the wind. It gracefully flew away, undetected and silently cruising to its destination. She cast high-level protection spells and seals with it.


    "Let''s begin your lesson, Gwyd. That is a wind familiar messenger spell. You can use elements this way and use them to your advantage." Eu explains as she waves her hand and shows him how to gather elements and uses her surroundings, "It is not a permanent familiar, meaning it will disappear once their goal has been accomplished."


    "I am an Earth Witch. Can I really do that too?" Gwyddien asked curiously.


    "Witches relies on its surrounding and these elements. Earth Element is your strength, but it doesn''t mean you can''t use others to your advantage. It may not be as strong as your main element, but it will suffice. You need to practice your chosen second element, too, if you like." Eu explains as she looks at his shocked face as she asked, "You didn''t know?"


    "I didn''t know¡­ How did you know?" he curiously asks.


    "I read it on a book my master once lent me. Witches and Oracles have common ancestry after all." Eu explained as she continues, "I can also teach you basic concoctions. I didn''t concentrate on them, so I don''t know very much about it¡­"


    "You learn by just reading? Can I be as gifted as you?" Gwyddien chocolate hazel eyes sparkle.


    Gwyd has been relying on Eu to teach him spells and stuff. For a young girl, she is very knowledgeable and reliable, after all. He always anticipates meeting her.


    "I don''t know. You can try." Eu chuckles as she didn''t want to burst his bubble.


    Everyone said she has been breaking all restrictions. It is probably something only she can do.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to pass unto you all of my knowledge." Eu said as she pats his back.


    She simply doesn''t want to disappoint him.


    Gwyd can''t hide his excitement and look forward to his lessons.


    Meanwhile, Eu turned to Triteia as she finally decided to accomplish what she came to do.

 Chapter 49 - 49: An Incident in the Border

    Meanwhile, in the City of Themis, darkness, and malice continues to loom.


    The Master of the Shadows is currently lounging in his room. Dark curtains prevent the sunlight from coming in, making his chambers gloomy.


    He was drowning on his thoughts and played the events in his mind. He swirls a cup of scarlet liquid on his hand.


    He can''t figure out who protected the Oracle Clan from his assault. He assumes this person is the same one who saved those Holy Guardian Lords the day of his initial arrival.


    ''Who else can intervene?''


    He can only grit the annoyance of his existence. He can''t believe someone dares to defy him. Only a few can, and he suspects none of them would.


    Who is this person who continues to hinder his plans? He just wanted to eradicate the insignificant Oracle Clan and everyone against him.


    A sinister smile forms on his lips as he devises a new plan. He can''t do anything for now, but it doesn''t mean he won''t try.


    Not long, his younger brother came in to change his bandages and give his medicines. This unknown, potent drug is new to them as they try to remedy its effects.


    The Master remains silent as he watches his little brother patiently tend on him. He remains expressionless as he looks at him with an icy gaze.


    His younger brother looks at him after carefully tending to him. He wanted to ask if he is doing well but hesitated.


    After caring for his brother''s injuries, the younger sibling accompanies him in his isolated, gloomy room. He can only smile as he silently wishes for his elder brother''s quick recovery.


    In the middle of his contemplation, his elder brother broke his silence.


    "Can I entrust you to accomplish something?" the elder brother asked.


    The younger brother''s face lits up as he nods. His elder brother smiles in contentment as he leans to him and discloses his plans.


    Meanwhile, in the Hidden Lake, Eu discloses her plans and concerns with her companions.


    Despite her abilities, she can''t always monitor the Borders and prevent everything from occurring. She still needs everyone''s involvement and helps her out.


    "Teia, can you make it rain?" Eu curiously asked.


    Triteia is a water nymph and can easily manipulate this element. Of course, she can but why did Eu ask as she looks at her quizzically.


    "It is so cold, Little Eu. Why do you want to make it rain? Even if I could, I might snow instead¡­" Triteia responded.


    "No worries. If you can, I could take care of the rest." Eu replied.


    Eu smiles as she refrains from disclosing the entirety of her plans. Triteia can only agree with her.


    Eu nods and smiles in contentment. She pulls a parchment from her wizardry storage and let Trieteia study the spell.


    Triteia knits her brows and inspects the diagram. It consists of multiple layers of spells, but she has no idea what it can actually do.


    Eu explains that she will cast an enchantment that draws power to her water spell. Water can generate magic by itself, and she will take advantage of that capability.


    Meanwhile, Triteia can''t comprehend what she is talking about. She just decided to agree and help her with the construction.


    Eu pulls another scroll and hands over to Triteia.


    She looks at the instructions and knits her brows. Everything seems complicated but straightforward at the same time.


    Gwyddien is also there and reads the parchment on Triteia''s hand. He can''t help himself to be amazed by the woven magic ¡ª water, light, wind, fire, and void spell.


    Eu''s skills are simply peerless.


    Triteia''s water magic is the core, while Eu creates branches of other spells disguising it as rain. It is phenomenal.


    Still, he can''t figure out this enchantment''s purpose.


    It sounds like a conspicuous, magical trick show.


    Triteia and Gwyddien wanted to inquire more about the spell.


    While Eu wanted to indulge and explain, but she needs to cast it first before anything else. She promises to explain after and the reason for this immediate decision.


    Triteia nods her head and agrees to help. She always trusts Eu''s better judgment. If she needs this spell to be immediately enforced, she has a valid reason for doing so.


    Eu smiles gratefully for her assistance.


    Triteia casts the spell Eu requires.


    Meanwhile, Eu closes her eyes, and the sky darkened. A cold gush of winds starts to blow, disturbing the once solemn place.


    Loose leaves begin to fly and follow the swirling winds. Eu started casting a high-level nature wind spell.


    Triteia holds her ground as the wind pierces through her. She can feel Eu is carefully intertwining two spells like her own.


    A sphere of wind and water magic is formed.


    Eu opened her eyes, and she cast another spell. Her purple amethyst eyes glow while she concentrates on intertwining another set of enchantments.


    Eu is casting the spells so efficiently while Gwyddien can''t help himself to be amazed by her skills. It looks so simple the way she is doing things.


    This is the first time he witnesses her cast an enchantment, and he is awestruck. He never met anyone who can be as skilled as her.


    Her graceful, precise movements are simply exemplary. Not even the Divine Witch Circe can do such an impressive feat.


    ''Eu is simply exceptionally gifted indeed¡­'' he murmurs.


    He simply has no other words to describe her.


    Eu continues to wave her hand.


    Not long, the magic diagram appeared in the heavens, indicating it''s activation.


    Eu holds the spell for a little longer before releasing it. She seems to cast an additional enchantment to an already elaborate spell. As she opens her palm, the sphere bursts, and the magic flows, creating a colorful drizzle.


    The water droplets sparkle as it hits the light. Eu ensures that it won''t crystallize and turns into snow.


    She sighs as she finally finishes casting this very enchanted spell.


    Everyone who witnessed the show looks up in the sky and marvels at it. It is very unusual to rain in Mystic Spirit, and everyone can''t help themselves marvel at the magical phenomena.


    It may be a common occurrence in other Realms, but rain is a blessing to them. They always celebrate every time the heavens blessed them with rain!


    Meanwhile, the hostile men didn''t expect that this mere, tiny droplets will injure and dispel their disguise. Everyone looks at them, perplex at their sudden emergence from the crowd.


    "Shadows!" someone exclaimed.


    The shadows were startled the moment they realize their cover was blown. They wonder what kind of enchantment can null their disguise so easily?


    Mystic Spirit Bordertown ended up in confusion while they discover this anomaly. How long have they interacted with them?


    A riot is about to break out. Everyone is tainted with malice.


    Anyone who gets in contact with a shadow tends to lose themselves. Negative vibration has acc.u.mulated around them.


    Meanwhile, Eu can assume that the shadows have lingered around town for quite a while. They have once again effortlessly infiltrated unbeknownst the entire Mystic Spirit Realm.


    ''How are they doing it?''


    Before everyone starts the inevitable commotion, Eu waves her hand once again. This time, everyone felt calm and dispelling their negativity.


    The water glows like crystal drops dispelling whatever enchantment triggered their savagery.


    Eu knits her brows as she watches everything unfold on their water sphere. She only expected these hostiles to infiltrate them and not taint this place with their maliciousness.


    Gwyddien can''t take his eyes off the sky in amazement. Eu is using a very unusual trick of layering spells.


    It is an unheard methodology, but Eu is doing it like she has done it many times.


    Then again, she is the only person he knows who can efficiently implement such elaborate enchantment.


    The spell changes in accordance with the situation. It can even cast a combination spell if circ.u.mstances required. It''s like the enchantment has a mind of its own.


    It has the ability to evolve and adapt to the situation. Still, it will always respond to its creator, in this case, Eu.


    Eu looks at the Blue Sphere of Water Magic supplying the spell. She seems contented while watching things unfold.


    "What is happening? What is this spell?" Triteia curiously asked.


    "It''s my monitor spell..." Eu simply discloses.


    She placed the sphere in the middle of the lake and let it use its power to its advantage.


    It doesn''t require too much magic, but a natural power source is beneficial to any spell. Eu is confident this hidden and secure location will protect the core spell.


    Even if she can''t be there, a part of her will always protect this place¡­


    Meanwhile, the Shadows in Mystic Spirit Bordertown decided to evacuate without causing trouble. They silently left and disappeared like they were never there.


    Everyone is dumbfounded.


    How can they possibly do such a thing?


    This incident quickly spread.


    Even the Divine Lord Foeni was detained. He had to postpone his initial plans meeting Eu. He can only sigh as he assumes this incident also involves her.


    The Holy Guardian Lords in their respective territories when the word broke out. They knew Gwyddien is also in the border to meet with Eu. Knowing that they have nothing to be concerned with because he is in good hands.


    They can only smile at the girl''s prowess that continues to impress.


    Meanwhile, Eu conceals the core spell at the bottom of Hidden Lake. That is the only location she can place and secure the magic sphere.


    She entrusts Triteia and Gwyddien to protect the secrets of this enchantment. As long as it is protected and untainted, it will always safeguard Mystic Spirit from threats.


    Triteia and Gwyddien didn''t expect her to entrust them with such responsibility.


    "What are you saying, Little Eu? You make it sound you won''t be around anymore..." Triteia finally voiced out her concern.


    "It is just a precaution. I won''t always be around, and someone else needs to take in charge. I am only one person, after all." Eu responded.


    Triteia nods as she understood her reasons. Eu can''t handle everything, and they also need to take in charge somewhere.


    They can''t always depend that she will take care of everything.


    After their discussions, the group left and continue to head back to Limes Temple, where Gwyddien''s magic lessons will commence.

 Chapter 50 - 50: “If it’s My Destiny, Why Do I Need to Train?�

    Days have passed since they returned to Limes Temple. Everyone is busy investigating the incident in Bordertown.


    Even if the Shadows didn''t cause a disturbance, their presence was enough to bring in fear.


    How did they manage to enter?


    Some even start to get paranoid.


    The Divine Lord Foeni has worked day and night with the Holy Guardian Lords. They are trying to solve the mystery but no accord.


    All they can do for now is to try their best and calm everyone''s unrest. They assure everyone that everything is safe.


    It''s almost the Winter Festival, and the crowd is expected to come in numbers. Security has tightened all around Mystic Spirit Realm hoping to prevent any mishaps.


    It is a custom celebrating this event at Limes Temple Grounds to honor the Goddess of Astra.


    The Inner Courts is a sacred territory in Mystic Spirit, and it is a well-protected place. Still, nobody dares to be complacent, knowing the brooding threats.


    The Oracles also attend this said event, but it seems they''ll miss it this year. With everything that keeps popping up, everyone feels apprehensive and doesn''t feel celebrating.


    Not to mention, they just survive an onslaught, and they are currently in hiding. Nobody knew where they are except Eu.


    Still, the festivities should commence as usual. Amidst all of the misfortunes, there are still plenty of things to be thankful for after all.


    Security tightens as Limes Temple continues to prepare for the said event. Captain Jairu and his men ensure there would be no mishaps the following days.


    The Divine Lord Foeni and the Holy Guardian Lords are all expected to be present and facilitate the festivities. There is a ritual they have to perform as part of the said event.


    Meanwhile, Gwyddien has been staying in Limes Temple with Eu''s insistence. He started learning beyond his usual range of familiarity ¡ª Combining elements and concocting potions.


    Eu is strict and makes sure he copes up with everything she teaches him.


    He cannot deny that Eu is the best mentor he has ever had. She taught him unconventional combinations that no one dares to try.


    He is convince being assigned in Mystic Spirit is indeed beneficial for his growth. Not to mention, he met wonderful people and traveled to places he never thought he would.


    Gwyddien is currently interested in their Winter Festival and the Goddess of Astra.


    Somehow, he can''t help himself to be amazed by the similarities of their traditions and cultures. Despite the Divisions of Realms, their connections are very evident.


    Winter Festival, also known as the Winter Solstice, signifies the longest night and shortest day. It also implies, death and rebirth.


    Meanwhile, the Middle Realm also honors the Goddess of Astra, but they observe this event in Spring and known as the Lunar Festival. They celebrate the event to commemorate new beginnings and fresh starts.


    The Casters believe their magic is a knowledge that the Goddess left them to utilize. With this, they were given new hope and a fresh start.


    A long time ago, Astra was indeed a chaotic place, and this ability has given them an opportunity to protect themselves. They take advantage of their surroundings and learn to channel their innate magic capabilities.


    According to their teachings, they are one with their nature, and they should never take it for granted. If they protect it, they will reap blessings and give them unimaginable abilities.


    Different versions of the Goddess beliefs are passed down and exist. Then again, it''s probably pieces of her story being told.


    ***********************


    Mystic Spirit belief has it.


    Astra was once a world of chaos and discord. Only darkness and savages dwell in these lands.


    It is a godforsaken place, indeed.


    The Goddess soon comes forth and starts the Age of Beginning. She systematized and brought forth order in this disparage world.


    She started building cities and shielded those who cannot protect themselves. She parted them with knowledge and segregated them to their classes¡ª Mystics, Magical, Beasts, and Ordinary men.


    The Goddess taught them those who have power should always protect the weak.


    She formed and started governing the four Elemental Kingdoms that became the foundation of the world.


    Feirnesia, the Kingdom of Flames.


    Aquaria, the Kingdom of Water.


    Aerelia, the Kingdom of Wind.


    Terra Incognita, the Kingdom of Earth.


    *******************


    Gwyddien listens attentively to the children''s story. It is a somewhat different version, and it also consists of information not included on theirs.


    He can assume it is probably an older version since it mentioned the Foundation of Astra.


    Also, why does it only consist of the four Elemental Kingdoms?


    Then again, both stories consist of Astra''s turbulent beginnings, and the Goddess intervenes to change the world.


    He never questions these before, but he can''t himself delving into the matter.


    "Is this really that interesting to you, Gwyd? Why didn''t you come to me? I can probably tell you more¡­" Eu asked in disbelief, breaking his train of thoughts.


    Gwyddien left the practice halls and disregarded his lessons to investigate something else. He bows his head in shame.


    He knew that Eu has done her best to teach him and closely monitoring his progress. How can he abandon his lessons?


    Though, Eu will probably indulge him if he asked about their traditions. He just didn''t want to bother her while she assists with the fortifications.


    He knows how important setting up the arrays to scan and detect any anomaly these days. They are, after all, is a crucial time due to the upcoming event.


    Its an important event they must prioritize. This is, after all, a festivity that involves the Goddess of Astra.


    Though Eu somehow understood why he did so, still, she also hopes that Gwyddien consulted her first. She''ll be delighted to impart her knowledge to enlighten him.


    "Come. If you wanted to know more, I think I can help you quench your curiosity..." Eu said and breaking her silence.


    Gwyddien felt delighted upon hearing her offer.


    Then again, why does he sense Eu will put him on an intensive training course as compensation? After all, he still fails to make his familiar submit to him.


    Despite his efforts, he still lacking, and she told him to concentrate. How can he ignores her advice and go wandering around listening to old wives'' tales?


    "Little Eu, please be easy on me..." Gwyd murmured audibly.


    Eu only smiles as she sees his worried face as she drags him back to the practice hall.


    "It''s not the time to doubt yourself, Gwyd. I trust you." Eu told him confidently.


    "Why would you do that? I don''t even trust myself?!" he complains.


    "You are only saying that. You know better than anyone that you are more than meets the eye. You just need to have a little more faith." she chuckles and taps his back.


    Gwyddien remained silent as he contemplates on what she said.


    Even the Divine Witch Circe has put her trust in him. He really should consider and don''t disappoint everyone.


    Meanwhile, Eu is satisfied to see him think about it more. This person is very talented despite his lack of self-esteem.


    "Come now, Gwyd. You are still ages away from your destiny. You have to train more!" Eu continues to drag him back to his training.


    "If it''s my destiny, why do I need to train?" Gwyd refuted.


    "Do you really think you will survive in your current state? There is a brooding threat, and you are satisfied with your self?" She asked.


    Gwyddien''s prowess has indeed improved, but he needs to make a familiar submit to him. That is the only way to pave his way and accomplish many feats.


    He needs to trust himself more.


    Besides, a witch needs a familiar to imply their status. A powerful familiar means they are competent. It is simply a reflection of themselves and their capabilities.


    She reminds him, accomplished individuals are not born overnight. They work hard for it to fulfill and attain their dreams.


    Like everyone else, he must pave his way and put effort into making his dream a reality. She can mentor him all he wants, but the results will always come from him.


    "This is not what we agreed! I want to know more about the Goddess!" he refuted.


    "You''ll know more after your lessons. I promise to tell you whatever you want. For now, you should know your priorities. The future awaits, Gwyd..." she said and urged him.


    "You just sounded like the Divine Witch! You are tricking me¡­!" Gwyd argued.


    "Well then, you can continue to complain. Still, you have to believe that this is for your own good and not mine." Eu reminded him.


    The two continue with this argument until Gwyddien finally gives in and follows her instructions. After all, he knew that Eu was right that knowing advance magic will aid and benefit him in the future.


    History is important, but one should also consider looking into the future as well.


    Also, what one accomplishes in the present matters ¡ª each choice will lead somewhere.


    Whatever one decides, it will always have an impact on the course of the events at hand.


    Meanwhile, in Themis, the Master is quite satisfied after learning the incident in the border. He expected that they would discover his mediocre efforts anyway.


    Somehow, the spell used has piqued his interest. It is an elaborate spell to detect anomalies.


    In a time where everyone chooses an easier way to handle things, someone makes a complicated solution to solve the predicament.


    He genuinely wanted to meet this mysterious caster, but he has concealed his identity efficiently. He highly doubts a Water Nymph is that knowledgeable to create such an elaborate spell after all.


    First, a caster who can wield a void spell.


    Second, a gifted swordsman who can rival his prowess.


    Third, a mysterious drug.


    Fourth, a caster who has the ability to weave together complicated spells to act according to any given situation.


    He believes that there are still plenty of things to look forward to, and he decided to amuse himself instead. He trusts that his little brother will make impressive progress in the days ahead.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Soul Gem Array Formation

    Thick dark clouds shroud the starless, moonless sky. The night is bringing in a chilly, biting cold atmosphere.


    Seven years have passed. This once peaceful Ever Forest experience attacks and skirmishes from unknown assailants. The Oracle Clan has struggled to keep up defending their territory.


    Meanwhile hidden in the shadows, a person in a gray cloak and white mask is patiently waiting for the events to unfold.


    It seems time itself, is in a standstill. No creature has dared to make noise that night as if an indication of calmness before the storm.


    Not long, the Shadows shattered the deafening silence. Their eerie growls echo throughout the once solemn Ever Forest as they try to breach the Oracles'' barriers.


    Swarm of shadows appeared in overwhelming numbers. Thankfully, the heavy fortification of the Village has easily broken their advancements.


    The sound of gong has alerted every Oracle in the Village. Everyone gathered in the Cardinal Hall while the Casters assemble the Soul Gem Formation.


    They have mastered this defensive formation for seven years. Its efficiency is outstanding thanks to Elder Levi and Little Eu''s continuous enhancements.


    Grand Elder Enoch stands at the center. The Supports are the Elders, and the Main Casters are the younger, gifted Oracles among their ranks.


    Elder Levi is in charge of supervising everyone. He ensures everything is in order while hoping that they will manage to surpass this predicament once and for all.


    The High Council silently observes them and commends their efforts. They don''t truly support using this formation, but they can''t deny its effectiveness.


    One can''t handle the burden, and everyone must work together to surpass this threat. All they have to do is to cooperate and make this work.


    Meanwhile, outside the Village, a man in gray cloak smiles as he watches the formation takes form. He carefully observes each wall rise, take shape, and being fortified by its builders.


    This Soul Gem Formation is indeed astonishing and brilliant. He is amazed by the carefully, interwoven spells cast by the builders. Watching it from afar is simply a marvel.


    The Main Casters has built a magnificent layer of defense while the Elders enhances it. Grand Elder Enoch ensures the spell is cast correctly to prevent any mishaps.


    Not long, the Shadows have breached their first line of defense. They continue to advance into the newly built Soul Gem Formation and fall into the enchantment.


    As they enter the first layer, they find themselves in a treacherous labyrinth. The Shadows quickly depletes in numbers. They slowly disintegrated as they got lost inside the enchantment.


    Meanwhile, the man in black garbs stops and raises his hand. He noticed their numbers are not enough to subdue their enemies. He decided to change his strategy as he calls forth a much terrifying force than this shadow army.


    There was silence once again until the rampaging beasts have broken the quiet night. They are charging in overwhelming numbers and in hoards together with the shadow army.


    The most ferocious group of creatures they can imagine starts attacking the barriers. Their raw and immense power is simply terrifying. The Oracles highly doubt they will survive this onslaught once they manage to breakthrough.


    Their sharp claws create a shrieking sound as they scratch barrier. Their sharp teeth can almost penetrate and tear it apart.


    The Oracles didn''t completely anticipate this kind of assault. Elder Levi quickly switches out the Main Casters and adjusts to their circ.u.mstances.


    The newly appointed builders created another layer to entrap the beasts and obliterate them. They use sheer force, different from the shadows, who uses another set of skills.


    Meanwhile, their leader is amused. Despite their declining numbers, he can''t help commend their efforts to obstruct him and his men.


    He wasn''t expecting to witness such complex and elaborate formation. He can only guess that a single caster can''t possibly do all the fortifications.


    "I can''t believe I underestimated you once again. I commend such tenacity facing me like this." he chuckles.


    His lips curve into a much more sinister smile as his golden-amber eyes glimmer into the darkness. The shadows and beasts became more aggressive as they continue to overwhelm the formation.


    The Oracle Clan Village is enveloped in darkness and barely holds its ground. The assailant decided to attack them in every direction as they slowly lose focus.


    "Focus! They are trying to intimidate us." Grand Elder Enoch shouted, breaking the silence.


    His powerful voice resonated in the room. The enemy''s numbers are overwhelming, but they can''t just surrender without even trying to fight back.


    He doesn''t want all their efforts to end up in vain. He won''t accept defeat so easily as well.


    Much to everyone''s surprise, the High Council cast a spell. They are powerful casters, and they prove their presence is beneficial.


    Bright light quickly obliterated the darkness that overwhelms them. Still, more shadows and beasts continue their assault, even how futile their efforts might have seemed.


    "How many more of these beasts are there? We can''t possibly last forever trying to fend off these creatures." One of the Elders asked.


    "Shall we switch to offensive?" One inquired.


    "It''s not yet time. We need to hold on more." Another said as he fortifies the spell.


    The High Council remained silent as they continue to observe everyone. They agree that there is no reason to rush and be on the offensive. The enemy is still testing waters with them.


    The Soul Gem has acc.u.mulated enough power to start their counterattack. Oracles are not good in offensive magic, but thanks to the gem, their magic is amplified.


    Bright light emerges engulfing their enemies on sight. Before they knew it, they are all disintegrated. The attack halted and gave them time to breathe.


    Still, everyone starts becoming weary of the situation. There is no end to the shadows and beasts'' attack while the casters are starting to feel exhausted.


    "Switch!" Elder Levi ordered a new set of casters to take over.


    Despite how many times they attack, they continue to come and retaliate. It seems there is no end to this assault.


    Later, Oracles proficient in medicine are busy tending to their weakened allies. They can see the toll it has cause everyone else as they hand over fatigue medicine and apply first aid to their ailing bodies.


    Shadows attacks once again. Their plan to exhaust the Oracles are starting to take effect. Even the well laid formation is beginning to reach its limits.


    "Elder Levi, we can barely hold on our positions..." One of the young Oracle voiced out his concern.


    "Do you want to concede? Our very lives depend on this, and you already wanted to give up?" Elder Levi looked at him, quite disappointed.


    He expects everyone to do their very best and use their abilities until the bitter end. Giving up was never an option.


    There was silence once again, while the assault completely halted. The Oracles found it more terrifying as they envision a much devastating retaliation will commence.


    Not long, swarming creatures brought pitch-black darkness. It started to advance and envelop the Oracle barrier once again.


    They can feel the pressure slowly crushing them to their knees. They can only assume this is no longer a shadow or beast assaulting them.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The loud crash resonates within the Forest. A powerful entity has finally joined the attack to eradicate them.


    The Shadows continue to barrage the Soul Gem Formation. It may have the capability to withstand their assault, but their numbers are too overwhelming.


    Not to mention, their Master''s powers are not to be trifle with.


    Meanwhile hidden in the shadows, the man in gray cloak curve his lips in a satisfied, smug smile. He has been patiently waiting for this person''s emergence and make his move.


    "Finally..." he murmured.


    At the same time, the Oracle Clan members are in a panic. This man is crushing their already weakened barrier from the continuous assaults. They can only assume this is the man behind all their dilemma.


    The High Council cast another spell to support the crumbling formation. It will be devastating if their last line of defense will fail as everyone starts to contribute with their small little ways.


    The enemy attempted to strike one last time. Unfortunately, his plans were hindered by a much powerful force.


    The Oracles'' barrier stabilizes.


    While someone emerges from the thick, cloud of darkness¡ªa man in a black mask is covering half of his face. Only his glowering, fierce amber eyes glaring at the man who disrupted him is visible.


    This man in black garbs glares at the mysterious man in a gray hooded cloak. He wears a pale white expressionless mask while he hides his identity. His eyes are crystal blue with specks of a violet hue.


    Not long, they engage in an intense duel.


    The gray, hooded man is standing his ground as he effortlessly blocks his attacks. He continues to look at him in mockery as a smile forms behind his expressionless mask.


    Meanwhile, the man in black garb snorts as he rolled his eyes and moves for another blow. He can''t believe anyone can surpass his swordsmanship.


    The other man remains calm and collected while receiving every blow with his sword. He counters them from time to time, predicting his every move. His swordsmanship is also impeccable¡ª his movements are astounding, graceful, and skillful.


    His enemy''s movements are getting predictable. It may bore more power than the gray hooded man''s well-executed actions, but his well-planned counters return those attacks.


    He is using the black garb man''s power against him. He can''t help noticing the gray hooded man''s trick and grits his teeth. Despite the fact of knowing, he can''t do anything about it. He is being overwhelmed with his own power.


    "Done?" his crystal clear low voice has a tone of mockery as it spoke his first word.


    He is asking the back garb man who has stopped attacking after receiving the counterattack. It seems like he has taken a significant toll from it.


    "Tsssshhh¡­" he hisses as he starts attacking again.


    He attacks more aggressively than the last. His eyes continue to flash with killing intent as he glares at the small man in front of him. He can''t believe he is being overpowered like that.


    Their clash has resonated across the Inner Realms, as bright flashes of light forms every time their blades cross. Captain Jairu is startled by the disturbance it has created as he assembled his men.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Winter Solstice

    The Winter Solstice is only several days away. It is a celebration everyone anticipates to honor the Goddess of Astra.


    Everyone continues to ensure that everything is safe, and the celebration will commence without fail. It is a significant event, after all.


    Captain Jairu and his men are responsible around the Temple Grounds while Lord Tiger sends her men to assist them. So far, everything is indeed perfect, and according to plan.


    Meanwhile, the reassignment of the two remaining battalions is also inevitable. There is really nothing more they can do in Limes Temple.


    Days before the event, Eu requested the Divine Lord to change their deployments. She states their presence is not required there anymore, and they might be valuable somewhere else.


    She hates to see them leave, but they need a place where they can utilize their abilities and skills.


    "I''m sorry. I suggested your reassignments on the border." Eu confessed.


    She approaches and hands Aryen and Presea''s order doc.u.ments from Captain Jairu. She believes that they are perfect guarding the border than spend their days in Limes Temple.


    "Don''t worry, Little one. We don''t need special powers to foresee this from happening. Besides, Reone is already there." Presea said as she receives her reassignment doc.u.ments.


    She adores the little girl from the start, and it is really sad to part ways with her. She knows that they will still cross their paths again eventually.


    Meanwhile, Aryen only smiles as he received his doc.u.ments. He had a feeling that she planned everything since the beginning and admires her foresight.


    She made them train for seven years because she knew the dangers they will face. Well then, he can only be thankful for meeting her.


    Eu only responded with a smile.


    Aryen and Presea decided to move out as earliest time possible. They reluctantly left the Temple Grounds as they bid Eu and the others goodbyes.


    Their seven-year stay in the Limes Temple Grounds and meeting Eu has indeed been eventful.


    Looking back, they are just small units assigned under a little girl. They shunned the idea and considered it the Divine Lord''s punishment.


    Then again, as days gone by, meeting Captain Jairu, his men, Little Eu, and the others, they can say it was indeed a blessing.


    Their experiences, their training, and their encounter are memorable. It was indeed sad to part ways with everyone.


    Then again, they have to look ahead and face the new challenges life has in stored for them.


    It was not the end but a new beginning.


    People come and go.


    Nonetheless, they will cross paths once again¡­


    Late night before the festivities, the Divine Lord Foeni and the four Holy Guardian Lords discreetly arrive at the premises.


    Captain Jairu and the Lords head straight to the study to discuss matters with him. Jairu reports to them the situation around Inner Courts. The Holy Lords also gave input and give information they gathered around the Realm.


    The Divine Lord Foeni listens to them attentively and analyzes the situation.


    So far, everything is indeed well, but everyone remains cautious. They still fail to figure out plenty of details about their enemy.


    Besides, he has the ability to strike when they least expect after all.


    The day of the festive event finally arrived.


    Thus far, everything progresses according to their arrangements.


    The sky is cloudy and chilly, and the cold wind blows against their bare faces. Everyone is wearing thick clothing to protect them from the biting cold that day.


    Some have scarves wrapped on their necks, wearing hooded cloaks and coats. Despite the threats, many still attend to join and witness the festivities.


    Limes Temple is beautifully decorated with delicate, colorful linens, while sweet winter roses scent filled the air. Solas Gems scattered around and floating to illuminate the grounds.


    It was a spectacular sight.


    Limes Temple offers food and refreshments for their guests. While some sell souvenirs and trinkets to bring home.


    The once solemn place is now crowded with worshipers from all walks of life. In this time and place, everyone is equal.


    Eu and her companions lend a hand to assist the Temple Guards. She entrusted Di''Anon and Seig to monitor everything in order to prevent any mishaps.


    Not long, the moment all the Solas Gems dimmed, the ritual ceremony commences.


    Everyone is silent.


    **************************


    Along time ago, this ritual ceremony was only done in Themis. Limes Temple adopted this custom from the Oracles when they evacuated two hundred years ago.


    Unfortunately, the Oracles can''t attend this year and let the Divine Lord and Holy Guardian Lords facilitate on their behalf.


    Looking back, the Divine Lord can barely recall the original facilitator of this event. The Oracles only assisted and ensure everything is in order back then.


    Changes were made because of the transitions. They merged their customs with Mystic Spirit, and the Winter Festival is born.


    ***************************


    Ever since that day, this festivity is important and highly anticipated by everyone in this Realm as well.


    Not long after the ceremony, Eu and the Holy Guardian Lords finally met. It''s also been a while since they last saw each other.


    "You kidnapped my witch! Where is Gwyd?" Lord Tiger exclaimed.


    Lady Rean confronted Eu. It was quite dull without the witch following her around. Besides, there is no one to boss around.


    "Don''t be mad. Gwyd is doing great..." Eu chuckles.


    Lady Rean pouts as she looks away.


    "Don''t mind her, Sister Eu. She is just annoyed that Gwyd kept on talking about you these days. She is simply jealous." Lady Freya chuckles.


    "Darn you, Freya! I am not jealous!" Rean refuted.


    Eu let out a soft chuckle. She doesn''t know how to comfort her and make her feel better. She is just doing her best to mentor him.


    Meanwhile, Lord Azure can''t help himself admiring the girl more and more. He remains silent most of the time and observes how amazing she has become.


    After a few pleasantries, they decided to bid each other farewells. It''s time to part ways once again.


    Meanwhile, Aryen and Presea''s group safely arrived at their new post on the outskirts of Mystic Spirit Bordertown. They once again reunited with their old friend, Reone, who updated them on the status.


    Reone is currently interrogating two shadows who managed to breach their first line of defenses. His men intercepted them, and before they could enter further and blend into the crowd.


    Unlike those they encountered, these creatures are tame and timid. They silently sit on the awaits their fates.


    "That is weird. Those Shadows are created to devour and kill. How can they be like a tamed beast? They are mindless. How can they be different?" Presea commented as she voices her concerns.


    "Exactly. That is also what we are afraid of. We have trouble detecting them because of this. We were just lucky..." Reone sighs as he confessed.


    The shadows refuse to divulge any information regarding their operation.


    Despite getting captured, they didn''t show any hostility while remaining calm and rational.


    The trio can''t help themselves to be perplexed.


    ''Are they evolving?''


    No. They are convinced they are different from the once they initially fought.


    How many of these creatures managed to enter without their knowledge?


    They can only hope that they won''t reach Inner Courts and cause havoc during the festivities. Casualties will inevitably pile up, and they don''t want to see such tragedy.


    Later that night in Limes Temple, the crowd has finally thin. The wind blows, sending chills to their spine.


    That night is tremendously cold indeed.


    There is a contented look on Eu''s face while watches the crowd. She didn''t expect they will still come despite all the threats at hand.


    "You look satisfied as if they came here for you¡­"


    A familiar soft voice broke her train of thoughts.


    She turned around to see a familiar face she hasn''t seen in days. She expected him to have left with the Holy Guardian Lords.


    "Brother Ravi...!" she exclaimed.


    "Glad to see me?" Ravikanth asked teasingly.


    "I didn''t expect you are still here..." she responded with a smile.


    "Ohhh?" Ravikanth responded in disbelief.


    He is quite busy exchanging information and discussing matters with Jairu. Still, it is impossible she didn''t know that he is still around.


    "There are things I need to settle with Jairu. Then, I thought to find you after our meeting. Sorry, it took a while..." he explains.


    He settled beside her on the huge rock where she is sitting. She has a perfect spot to observe everyone in that place.


    Meanwhile, Ravikanth is just happy to find time to meet her amidst their hectic schedules. He could do this often if he could.


    Not long, snow started to fall, and everyone looks up to marvel at the spectacle.


    The tiny ball of snow shimmers when hit by light. It is like a sparkling specks of cold sand.


    Everybody ignores the cold winds that night.


    Ravikanth wanted to confront Eu about many issues, but as soon as he saw her, he decided not to pursue them. He knows that she has her reasons and hopes she will disclose them to him someday.


    Eu looks at him feeling relieved. She doesn''t want to explain herself while she continues to do her best for everyone.


    It''s not yet the time¡­


    Meanwhile, amidst the shadows, someone is concealing himself and blending into the darkness. He is waiting for a perfect opportunity to strike but was taken aback by the scene.


    He totally forgot why he was there as he saw Eu.


    Eu''s aura emits a familiar essence he cannot ignore.


    "Emilia...? Could it really be Lady Emilia¡­? How is it possible...?" he murmurs.

 Chapter 52 - 52: ‘How Dare You Come Between Us?!’

    The man hiding in the shadows is staring at Eu in disbelief. He can''t take his golden-amber eyes away and continues to observe the young girl.


    This person has an uncanny resemblance to the girl his brother is searching for. Though, he is convinced they are not possibly the same person.


    It is simply impossible.


    Lady Emilia is the Oracle Clan''s first Grand Elder. She sacrificed her life ages ago to implement the Division of Realms.


    Her essence is the foundation of almost everything that exists in Astra¡ª seals, formations, regulations, and even knowledge. She is a very prominent person during her time.


    He knits his brows as he drowns in contemplation, wondering who is this mysterious girl. Since there is no way, they are one and the same.


    ''Who is she?''


    Everyone knows for a fact that Oracles don''t reincarnate. Their presence, knowledge, and everything about them is a mystery.


    He decided to halt his mission and observe her more. He wanted to know about her as he doesn''t want to mistake her for someone else.


    Does his brother know about her?


    Two hundred years ago, he remembers that his elder brother insisted that he saw Lady Emilia wandering around across realms.


    Could she be the same girl?


    A low shrieky voice broke his train of thoughts. He saw a young man approaching the girl and her companion.


    "Little Eu Finally..." Gwyddien called out excitedly.


    ''Eu...?'' he murmured.


    His golden-amber eyes glowed as he continues focusing onto her. He can tell she is young, but her presence is extraordinary.


    He can''t relinquish the feeling this girl is hiding a secret. She is more than meets the eye.


    Though he has no proof and everything is mere speculations about her. He decided to hold the thought and gather more information instead.


    Meanwhile, Eu is feeling uneasy. She can feel his presence ever since his arrival and, somehow, almost hear his thoughts.


    ''Emilia...? Why is he calling me Emilia? I can''t be Emilia...''


    She can feel the anomaly, but she doesn''t want him to notice she is also aware of his presence. She silently observes his movements.


    He is not doing anything aside from watching them.


    ''Mistress...'' Lumina calls out.


    She is worried about Eu and her growing anxiety. She wanted to attack, but her Mistress is requesting her to stand down.


    Eu wants to know more about this person. She doesn''t want him to suspect she is watching him as well.


    She might not have another opportunity as she clenches her hand. She carefully analyzes the information she gathers from him.


    ''Who is this Emilia? I am not her... I am...''


    Ravikanth also started to notice her anxiety. Eu is knitting her brows tightly as she looks down.


    Sweat starts to form on her forehead, and her hands are cold. He wanted to call for help, but Eu shook her head and held his sleeve.


    "Brother Ravi, just a second... Wait..." she murmurs.


    ''Is she having a vision? Is she seeing a bad premonition?'' he worriedly thought.


    Still, he listened to her request and held her close instead. He wanted to support her as much as he can.


    She closes her eyes as she can feel his familiar presence. He is not hostile, but he is surrounded by malice.


    His aura reminds him of the man she met in Bordertown.


    ''Noite...?''


    Eu slowly opened her eyes. Ravikanth''s ocean blue eyes are staring at her full of concern.


    He started wiping the sweat on her forehead and examines her ashen face. He doesn''t know what she has gone through, but he wanted to understand.


    "Are you okay? Do you hurt anywhere?" Ravikanth asked in his low calming voice.


    He tries to hide the tremble in his voice as he checks her pulse. He can''t shake the feeling that there is something to be concern about, and she is not disclosing it to him.


    "Uhhmmm¡­ Just a little light-headed I supposed¡­" she responded as she looks away.


    She secretly shifted her gaze at the man''s direction. His golden-amber eyes are glowing as their eyes met.


    His gaze is gentle and obviously in shock. He wasn''t expecting that she will quickly discover his whereabouts.


    ''Is she looking at me?''


    ''Has she seen me? Is she aware of my presence?''


    ''Have I been discovered?''


    ''Impossible! How could she possibly¡­''


    ''How long did she know...''


    He decided to step back as he disappeared in the shadows. He can''t comprehend what happened that left him in disarray. He can''t help himself to be wary of her.


    He wonders if he should report this incident to his brother. He has been looking for Lady Emilia all this time.


    He wants to make sure who this person is before giving his brother information. He doesn''t want to provide him with false information.


    How could there be someone that looks exactly like her?


    Eu is about to teleport in hopes of catching up with him. There are also questions she wanted to ask and clarify.


    ''Why are they after the Oracle Clan?''


    ''Why did he call her Emilia?''


    Unfortunately, before she could do so, Ravikanth grabs her wrist and prevent her from leaving. How can he let her with her current condition?


    "Where are you going?" he worriedly asked.


    Eu looked back at him and saw his worried expression. She helplessly sighs and decided to let go of him.


    "I want to go inside. It''s freezing out here¡­ and it is late¡­ " she responded.


    It was a blatant lie.


    Ravikanth and Gwyddien can''t help looking at each other curiously.


    What has gotten into her exactly?


    What is she hiding?


    Ravikanth decided not to pressure her and remained silent. He is confident that she will tell him someday. He wants to be patient and wait for her.


    Ravikanth pulls a quilt from his storage and dr.a.p.ed it on her shoulders. She looks back at him as she smiles. She thanked him as she wrapped herself to keep her warm.


    She can smell his familiar minty scent on the quilt and made her smile. She imagines him holding her close and blushed.


    She shrugged at the idea and decided to think of something else.


    Eu turned to Gwyddien as she recalls he is looking for her earlier. He has been very diligent lately in his studies, and she is quite pleased with his performance.


    "Gwyd, why are you looking for me again? Are you having difficulties? Can I assist you? Clarifications?" Eu started bombarding him with questions.


    "Oh, yes. I manage to succeed in making the concoction you asked me to make. Not only that, it''s level three. Aren''t I great?" Gwyddien proudly declared.


    "You disturbed us just for that? You succeeded in creating a level three concoction? Do you even know who I am? I can burn you to oblivion with no chance of reincarnation." Ravikanth coldly replied.


    He irritatedly glares at the Witch, who excitedly approached them earlier. He is looking at him from head to toe, not bothering to hide his feelings.


    "Who do you think you are?" he continues.


    His voice is indifferent and cold that send chills to Gwyddien''s spine. Cold sweats start to form on his forehead as well.


    Gwyddien shivers as he looked at the handsome, tall man walking beside Eu. He wondered who is the person threatening him.


    He didn''t bother concealing his hostile, domineering aura. He is wearing casual clothes and looks really ordinary to him, but his presence is very oppressive.


    It took him a while to realize that the person in front of him is the Divine Lord Foeni! He is in total shock.


    He wants to run back to the temple and dig himself a hole. How dare he offend the Mystic Spirit Realm''s Divine Lord?


    "Divine Lord!? Please do forgive my rudeness¡­ I truly didn''t mean to disturb you." Gwyd rambles.


    He is about to kneel in front of him when Eu holds his arm. She stops him from doing anything inappropriate. He continued mumbling, asking for forgiveness like chanting a spell.


    "Hey, Gwyd. It''s okay. He didn''t mean it. Why are you crying? Don''t cry. You shouldn''t cry like this. How can you cry? You did a good job. Level three is an improvement. In fact, it''s terrific." Eu tries her best to calm and comfort him.


    The earlier tension is gone and replaced by this awkward scenario.


    She turned to the Divine Lord, who is currently pouting. He can''t believe someone once again has come between them.


    He is about to confess regarding the incident in the Origin Cave when this Witch suddenly approaches them. He has ruined his moment.


    He continued to narrow his eyes and glared at the poor Witch.


    ''How dare you come between us?!''


    Eu is looking at him quizzically. He is not cooperating to calm Gwyd but instead intimidating him more.


    "Stop doing that, Brother Ravi. You are scaring him. How can you scare him? He is truly working hard." Eu said as she holds Gwyd.


    On the other hand, Gwyddien is the verge of latching unto her. He is still mumbling and asking for forgiveness and even crying.


    The Divine Lord looks at her and back to the Young Witch. How can he not be mad? After disturbing their private moment, he is now holding tightly on to Eu.


    Eu is also holding him and comforting him all this time.


    ''Does he even know how hard it is to find time?''


    The Divine Lord genuinely wanted to lash out, but what excuse can he make? He is currently on a one-sided relationship with this girl¡ª his girl!


    Gwyddien is in his early twenties. He looks genuinely ordinary compared to anyone in Mystic Spirit Realm, but he seems decent enough to attract someone.


    The Divine Lord is more than ten thousand years old. He can''t help being insecure. He might look young, but he is really, really old¡ª like an ancient old.


    He is simply can''t help himself to be jealous.


    "Little Eu, I think, I really should go. I feel someone is going to kill me if I stay here any longer. Let''s talk some other time..." he whispered.


    Gwyddien releases her arm and runs back to the temple.


    "Gwyd¡­?" Eu can''t even say anything as she raises her brows.


    She wants to know more about his progress. He is working so hard these days to learn more about the Goddes as well.


    She turned to the handsome man who is still pouting like a child and currently in a sour mood. She can only helplessly sigh as she curiously looks at him.


    What''s with his sudden mood swings? He was so cheerful and sweet then he suddenly starts getting angry.

 Chapter 53 - 53: Promise

    Eu is looking at Ravikanth in disbelief. She can''t believe the childishness he is currently displaying.


    "Why are you hard on him? He is a nice person." Eu said in his defense.


    There is a tinge of disappointment in her tone as she conveys her thoughts. She is doing her best to create powerful allies, and he doesn''t seem to appreciate it.


    On the other hand, Ravikanth was concerned about different matters. He can''t deny the witch is gifted, but he can''t overlook and not be jealous of him too.


    ''Why are you so close to him? Do you like that crybaby? You are so unbelievable! How can you like him?''


    ''How can you not tell I am jealous? Isn''t it obvious enough?''


    He continues to drown in his train of thoughts.


    He was informed Gwyddien has been staying in Limes Temple and spending plenty of time with Eu. While he is having a hard time finding one, this person is stealing her attention even when he is around.


    He is simply finding it unacceptable!


    "Do you plan to glare at me all night? I am not a mind reader, you know." Eu asked.


    She heaves a heavy sigh as she started to walk away. She is already getting tired and felt like heading to her quarters and rest.


    "How can you not invite me for a meal, when I am so hangry!? It''s already late, and we haven''t eaten anything. How could you?!" he is gritting his teeth as he forces himself to speak. His face is twitching involuntarily as he continued, "So hANGRY!"


    Eu doesn''t like to comment on how ridiculous and strange he currently looks. There is a part of her wanting to burst into a fit of laughter.


    It was such a lame excuse.


    Is he really that hungry to act so peculiar? She wants to comment that he should see his face in the mirror.


    Eu restrains herself because she doesn''t want to offend or provoke him further. She just sighs in resignation as she took his arm and smiles.


    "Fine, fine. Come now, and I''ll cook for you. What do you want to eat?" she asked adoringly.


    Ravikanth can''t control himself from smiling as all his insecurities are washed away. Nobody can steal this girl away from him.


    Someday, he will be the one protecting her.


    Meanwhile, the Master of the Shadows wanders around the Municipal Hall of Themis. He is relaxing while he waits for his plans'' developments.


    He doesn''t like his brother''s pacifist ways, but he can''t force his methods on him. All he could do is endure the situation.


    The moon is full, and the sky is clear. The stars are shining exceptionally bright that night.


    There is a forlorn expression on his face as he recalls the girl he is searching for across the realms.


    ''I know you are here. Why do you keep on avoiding me? Are you afraid of me? You can''t run away from me forever..." his voice is cold and indifferent.


    Snow starts to fall that night while the new year is about to begin.


    Memories start flashing before him as he recalls that it was also a time like this when he first met her ¡ª Emilia.


    **********


    Ages ago, Lady Emilia facilitates the event for the Goddess of Astra. Dressed in white robes for the sacred ceremonies, she conducted the solemn rituals with grace and passion.


    Everyone loves and adores her. Her talents are also extraordinary as she was hailed the most gifted among them all.


    Emilia, the blessed one. The Grand Elder of the Oracle Clan.


    Her mere presence cannot be denied, as her cascading golden long hair flows and glimmers like the rays of the sun. Her clear complexion was paired with pinkish blush and lips.


    Her eyes are always l.u.s.trous like amethyst gems basking in the light. She is simply the most beautiful maiden across Astra¡­


    Her four loyal Elemental Knights were always around her. They guard and never let her leave their sight.


    They are from the prestigious, Elemental Kingdoms of Aquaria, Aerelia, Terra Incognita, and Feirnisia. Under them is an elite group of soldiers to protect her well being¡ª the Knights of Astral.


    Not long, the selections came.


    Gifted beings were chosen to take part in the selection and be part of her Knights. Everyone is thrilled to be given a chance to be one.


    "Son, prepare yourself. You and your brother''s application to enter the selections for the Knights of Astral has been approved. You can leave anytime you wish."


    "Really? This is my dream. My dream is finally coming true. Thank you, father. We will leave at once."


    "Child, remember to care for your brother. Even if you fail to enter and become one of the Lady''s protectors, you can both return to our kingdom. You can support her cause by other means. Don''t be disheartened."


    "Father, we still haven''t left, and you are already discouraging me. How could you have little faith with my abilities?"


    The old man smiles proudly at his son. He is the best magic caster and swordsman in the Lunaria Kingdom.


    He never doubts his sons'' abilities, but Astra has lots of gifted, talented people. This is the first time his sons will venture out of their kingdom, and he only wishes for them to succeed¡­


    The brothers arrived in Prism Temple to enter the selections. He is no doubt very talented, and no one is on par with his capabilities.


    He dominated and bested all candidates.


    Emilia visits the Temple Grounds to check on the candidates. She is dressed as one of the Lady''s handmaiden to hide her true identity.


    Skills are not the only thing important during the selections, after all.


    This helps her to decide and meet them. She quickly gets along with everyone except for one person.


    "Why are you here? Being a part of the group means socializing and interacting with them. You shouldn''t isolate yourself from your comrades."


    "They are all inferior to me. Why should I bother to waste my time on inferior beings? They are all not worth my time and effort to socialize."


    "Brother, don''t say that. They are our comrades¡­ At the time of need, we will fight alongside with everyone."


    He looks at his soft brother in disbelief. He rolls his eyes away from them.


    "If you want to associate yourself with weaker beings like them, then suit yourself. I''m going back to my room. I am only here to protect Lady Emilia and nothing more. I really shouldn''t be bothered by them. They shouldn''t be here in the first place." he sneered.


    He left his younger brother, and Emi remained silent. She sadly looks at his departing back as she regrets knowing his heart.


    Despite the fact of his capabilities, he has one major flaw why he cannot be allowed to join their ranks.


    He is too proud and thinks too highly of himself.


    "I apologize for my brother''s actions, Ms. Emi. Please give him a chance. My brother is a competent person¡­"


    The girl gently smiles as she looks up in the sky.


    "You don''t have to apologize for your brother''s actions. Don''t take responsibility for his wrongdoings. One should face the consequences on his own." Ms. Emi reminded him.


    They are all given a choice they have to take. Each option has consequences they have to live with as well.


    She stood up after conveying her thoughts, and she says farewell to the younger boy.


    The young boy''s prowess is undeniable. He is talented and well versed in his craft. There is no doubt his skills will be valuable and helpful.


    Still, how can she let him enter the prestigious knights? The boy''s ego and attitude are unacceptable.


    Whatever path she chooses will lead to a catastrophe. Her heart is genuinely disheartened of the choices she has to make.


    The day of the selection came.


    Everyone expected the older brother to join the ranks of prestigious knights. Much to their disappointment, he unbelievably failed.


    How can he fail?


    "I am the most talented here. How can you select mediocre candidates over me?! This is unacceptable! Even my little brother can''t even defeat me, yet you chose him over me! This is humiliating! How dare you all humiliate me like this?!" his complaints echo across the hall.


    He cannot accept the results and failure. He eyes everyone in disdain.


    He looks at the young boy behind Lady Emilia and sneers. He can''t believe she chose a useless boy to be her protege.


    He is truly disappointed.


    Meanwhile, the young boy clings tighter to Lady Emilia''s skirt. The teenage boy simply terrifies him. His beautiful ocean blue, round eyes are on the verge of breaking into tears.


    Lady Emilia remained silent as he watches him with sad, lonely eyes. This is the very reason why she rejected him, why she didn''t choose him.


    He is filled with so much animosity. How can he protect anything when he is like this?


    She can''t afford to bestow him any more power than he currently has. It will only bring chaos.


    The Elemental Knights came and began to drag him out of the Prism Temple. They don''t like to use violence against this young boy, but he gave them no choice.


    He starts brandishing his sword and challenging anyone. He even pointed out the tip of his sword to the small boy behind Lady Emilia.


    "You will regret this decision you made today, Lady Emilia. You will regret this day you rejected my intention to protect you! I swear to destroy everything you hold dear!"


    He pointed his sword around as he looks at them in contempt.


    "All these inferior beings you protect have no right to live in the world I am going to create! Wait and see. I will destroy this world you love, while I build mine from everyone''s broken bones and ashes."


    *********************


    He recalls those days like yesterday. There is a sinister smile on his lips as he recalls this memory.


    The day has finally come to fulfill his promise¡­


    "I will start with your beloved Clan and your protege..."

 Chapter 54 - 54: "What are you planning?"

    Meanwhile, where the stars never lose their glimmer, an unexpected guest arrived. Dressed in heavy robes, he went straight to the audience room to meet someone.


    His robes flutter as he gracefully walks. His quick steps echo as he walks the silent empty hallways of this huge crystal palace.


    He didn''t bother to hide his anxiety as he approaches his destination. His business is more important than mere appearances.


    The man is surprised when the door suddenly opened, and this person''s sudden arrival. It could only mean unfortunate news, after all.


    He let down his hood, and a beautiful lady appears before him.


    Her golden hair shimmers like the sun''s rays, her eyes are like amethyst gems, and her fair complexion has a pinkish blush.


    "Dear..." the man started.


    "Don''t you, ''Dear'' me!" the lady interrupted.


    He sighs as he approaches the lady. She is obviously agitated about something.


    "Everything is under control. We cannot interfere." he told her.


    "But that person. What are you doing?" she worriedly asked.


    "You worry too much. I assure you that everything is well taken care of..." he said reassuringly.


    He guides her to the balcony and shows her the proof. He waves his hand, and the clouds unveil the sea of stars.


    The beautiful lady was astonished as she widens her eyes. She can''t believe he finally succeeded, but there are still matters to be concern about.


    "You¡­!" she exclaimed.


    "This must be more beneficial. We must wait and have more patience..." he calmly responded.


    The lady leans on his arm as she finally felt more at ease. He was probably hiding this fact, in order, not to worry her.


    The man smiles as he holds her close. He truly never wanted to hide these matters to her anymore.


    "Rest assured, I''ll take care of everything..." he reassures her.


    Days passed by after the festivities, and their enemies didn''t make any more movements. The shadows they also captured suddenly died in prison.


    Reone is disappointed that he couldn''t extract any useful information from them. They didn''t cause trouble, but they also refuse to speak.


    "This is indeed unfortunate." Aryen commented.


    They are once again at a dead-end regarding their investigations. They really hope to gather valuable information on why this is all happening after all.


    Not long, Eu and Di''Anon came to visit their barracks. They heard the news and found it rather peculiar.


    They are convinced the shadows plans to cause havoc, but they didn''t. What makes them change?


    What is their intention?


    They are somewhat thankful she came to give her insights. She is more experience dealing with them, after all.


    She listened to their report and analyzed them carefully.


    Based on their encounter, the Shadows tried to break through their defenses and head towards Inner Courts. They are stealthy and blends in well with their surroundings.


    Someone is leading them that night and suspects he manages to pass through. Though, they can''t prove he did since no disturbance ever occurred.


    Eu is silent as she nods from time to time. If her suspicion is correct, the man behind the shadows was Noite, but he isn''t the person she fought.


    If so, why did he didn''t go through their plan?


    She thanked them after gathering enough information. She didn''t disclose anything to them yet as she requests them to watch the border more closely for any irregularities.


    Di''Anon noticed something before they left the premises. He feels that she has more or less have an idea who is the culprit.


    Still, he remains silent as he finds the right opportunity to bring it up and ask. He always respects Eu''s decisions, after all.


    Meanwhile, in Themis, the brothers are currently discussing the progress of their plans. The Master expects to hear a massacre during the festival, but his brother halted the command.


    "I''m sorry I failed you. Some of my men were captured, and we had to cease the operation..." the younger brother explained.


    "Uhhhmmm..." he nods nonchalantly on his report.


    He knew that his brother has a small chance to go with the plan. Still, he hopes that he would accomplish such a task for him.


    He thought that his brother might have remembered Lady Emilia and starts having reservations. He looked at him with an icy cold gaze but refrained himself to convey his thoughts regarding the issue.


    "Don''t worry, I will carry on with the plan, but I require more time to finish the preparations." he assures him.


    His brother nods but remained cold to him. He doesn''t like empty promises after all, and he will be more thrilled to see results.


    Back in Mystic Spirit, Di''Anon and Eu head back to Limes Temple. Eu remained silent the entire journey while she tries to understand the brother''s reasons.


    Noite seems like a very rational person, while the one she fought was aggressive and unrelenting. She can only assume the elder brother is the one responsible in regards to the earlier attacks.


    But why?


    She thought to seek the High Council''s guidance, but she knew they would flatly refuse her. They are always against divulging information, especially ancient ones.


    "Brother Di''Anon..." she calls out, breaking her silence.


    "Hmmm~" Di''Anon responded.


    "Can you investigate someone for me?" she asked.


    Her request is not really unusual. Eu asked him to gather information before, yet why does it sound peculiar?


    He turned to her and nods.


    "Please work with Fugue and Canon. I want more information about Noite and his elder brother. They have silver hair and golden amber eyes. They are currently in Celesea. Specifically, in Themis..." she started to give him as much information as she could.


    "What are you planning?" Di''Anon asked.


    "I just wanted to know their reason. I felt his brother''s rage, but I can''t explain why. Noite seems to know me as someone else, as well... It''s strange..." she discloses.


    He listened to her reasons and accepted the assignment. He always trusts her instincts, after all.


    They turned back and heads to Bordertown while they exchange more information regarding the situation. They also shared their insights and analysis regarding the matter.


    Hatred. That is the only reason they could think of, but why?


    How deep is this grudge they are holding against the Oracle Clan?


    How much are they willing to go to pursue this?


    It is dark when they finally reached the bustling border. They headed straight to their reserved accommodation and contacted the others.


    They started filling them in and informing them of the changes in their plans. She has a strong feeling they are press in time.


    They can''t wait for things to unfold. Eu only injured their enemy after all.


    He will come back to retaliate with a much greater force than the first time. Eu knew he is using this time to his benefit.


    She cannot be complacent with their temporary silence and inactivity.


    Di''Anon, on the other hand, left to rendezvous with the twins as agreed. They started working soon after exchanging information with each other and laid out the plan.


    Morning came. The breeze is chilly with its wintery atmosphere while the sky is dim and cloudy.


    Eu left the Golden Inn and carry on with her plans to meet the Divine Lord while Di''Anon went with the twins to Celesea.


    Eu is thinking plenty of issues as she walks the Bordertown streets.


    There is a reason why they can move freely despite the Division of Realms.


    Do they have a link?


    Nullification ability?


    Who are these Shadows?


    She heavily sighs as she bumped into someone.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    "Pardon me. I wasn''t even looking¡­"


    They were surprised to find themselves in the same awkward situation as they met.


    "It''s you¡­!" Noite exclaimed as he continues, "Euer..."


    "Noite¡­?" Eu smiles as she sees the familiar face she bumped into and continues, "We have a strange way of meeting each other."


    She is thinking of him, and his so-called ''sickly brother'' and the heavens made way for this encounter. She can only consider herself blessed.


    "Where are you going? Is something bothering you?" Noite curiously inquired.


    "Nothing really. Random stuff." Eu responded.


    "If you don''t mind, I can listen. I have time today." Noite offered.


    His voice is gentle and friendly. He has a calming presence as well.


    Eu still can''t believe that she is suspecting him. Though, she also sure that he is the one lurking in Inner Courts.


    "Hmmm¡­ It''s not really a big deal, so it''s okay. Hey, how is your brother?" Eu changes the subject.


    "He is recuperating very well, but a part of me wanted him not to. I wanted him to stay at home and relax. Am I bad?" He truthfully said as he sighs.


    He is afraid his brother will start making havoc once he fully restores his powers. Though, he knew that this handicap would also not stop him too.


    His elder brother has done admirable feats, and he believes nothing really could restrain him.


    "So, what is your business here today?" Eu curiously asked.


    "Nothing really. Fresh air, I guess." Noite chuckles.


    Eu silently nods as she accepted his answer. She can''t straightforwardly doubt his reasons.


    Meanwhile, Noite seems like not as enthusiastic as their first meeting. He is obviously bothered as well.


    Eu sensed the heavy mood and wanted to probe why he is feeling troubled. Still, she can''t just inquire about such sensitive matters.


    Is he forced to do something he didn''t want to pursue?


    She simply doesn''t want to alert him that she is unto him. After all, there are matters she wanted to understand, and he can only answer.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Unexpected Encounter

    Eu, disguised as her male identity, Euer, decided to postpone her plans and accompanied Noite. He might not disclose anything, but she could get valuable information about him.


    She wanted to understand them.


    "You don''t look enthusiastic. You want to go somewhere and talk?" Eu asked.


    Noite looks at her and sighs. He doesn''t find her presence alarming, but instead, he can''t help feeling relieved.


    He somehow felt his presence familiar in a way, as well. He wonders if he met him before by any chance.


    Noite decided to head to another location with her so they could talk in private. The streets are crowded, after all.


    Eu brought him to a secluded restaurant that serves hearty meals. The ambiance is homey and not too crowded, unlike those from the main streets.


    Noite is surprised by the location his new friend brought him. This place reminds him of his childhood and his home¡ª simple yet elegant.


    He can''t help himself feeling melancholy of the thought. He smiles as he decided to shrug off the feeling.


    It was his choice to follow his brother and no one else. He didn''t force him to choose his side.


    He simply wanted to be with him just like when they are young, and things were less complicated.


    If he could only turn back time...


    Meanwhile, Eu is somehow relieved he is pleased with the place. She doesn''t know what he might like or dislike after all.


    Though, she can''t help sensing his remorse behind his smiles. She wanted to inquire but hesitated.


    She feels that it is something she still can''t discuss with him. She needs more time if she wants to probe into such delicate matters.


    "Do you want to eat something specific?" Eu inquired.


    "Grilled meat and steamed vegetables... and a mug of butter rum..." he quickly responded.


    It has been ages since he had a decent meal with someone. His brother loves to do things alone and lock himself. In a way, it''s sad.


    He simply wanted to take this opportunity and enjoy someone''s company for a change, just like the old times.


    Eu ordered for both of them and took his choices to consideration. The young waitress bows and left them while the order is being prepared.


    "You must have brought your girlfriend here often, Euer. This place is great and private." Noite said teasingly.


    Eu almost spit her drink when he commented that.


    "Girlfriend...?" Eu asked quizzically.


    She almost forgot she is currently disguised as a male.


    There was an awkward silence. Eu doesn''t like the topic fearing they''ll discuss something inappropriate if they continue to proceed.


    "I don''t have one. You see. I am still young. My grandfather is really strict..." she replied dryly.


    Noite knits his brows and starts to wonder. How old is this person to consider himself too young to date?


    "How old are you... exactly?" Noite carefully inquired.


    "I just turned seventeen." Eu honestly discloses.


    Noite was in shock. Counting the years, he doesn''t even remember how old he is.


    He didn''t expect this person is indeed young. Then again, isn''t that a decent age to go out? Some even get married around that time.


    "You are human...? Mortal...?" Noite asked in disbelief.


    He can sense Euer is not just a mere human, after all. She is someone more.


    Meanwhile, Eu heaves a heavy sigh and nods. She can''t believe he considers it is unbelievable to be single at such an age.


    After all, she is swamped because of the disturbances they are causing around Mystic Spirit.


    She genuinely wanted to complain and air her grievances.


    Then again, she forgoes the thoughts instead.


    Noite and Eu started to discuss random issues. He can''t help feeling at ease around him.


    It somehow reminds him, the comforting presence of Lady Emilia as well. He wryly smiles at the thought.


    If it wasn''t for his complicated situation, he could probably be more honest, as well. Then again, finding someone who can alleviate his worries is already a blessing.


    He is beyond thankful.


    "Your brother is fortunate to have such a loving sibling like you, Noite..." Eu finally commented.


    Despite sounding peculiar, she truly admired him for looking out for his elder brother. Though, she hopes that he will also care for himself as well.


    They parted ways as they decided to carry on with their businesses.


    Noite heads back to Celesea, while Eu is on her way to the Central''s, Arcane Palace to meet with the Divine Lord. There are matters to discuss with him.


    They have a feeling they will meet once again someday...


    "Let''s head to Arcane Palace now, Lumina." Eu said as she summons her Majestic Beast.


    She quickly complies and transforms. The beautiful deer-like beast is elegant and imposing at the same time.


    Eu gets on her back as they flew straight to Arcane Palace. She can''t help thinking of Noite and his complicated situation.


    "What do you think of him?" Eu asked.


    ''Truthfully, he seems sad...'' Lumina straightforwardly respond.


    Noite''s voice always has a tinge of loneliness as he mentions his brother. He also keeps on changing the subject every time he is mentioned.


    Eu hopes that the Divine Lord Foeni can give her more insights regarding these two mysterious brothers. That way, she can plan things accordingly, as well.


    It''s a cloudy, snowy day in Mystic Spirit, while sparkling snow occasionally falls. The descend of these specks is simply magical.


    Eu and Lumina easily have broken into the barrier and alerted the Palace guards of their breach. They are unexpected guests and considered hostiles.


    They landed at the beautiful Western Gardens filled with Winter Roses while the alerted guards and welcomed them.


    The Palace Guards assemble to apprehend the intruders. Then again, Lumina''s mere presence has taken them aback. How can a mere beast be so powerful?


    All looked at them with a mixture of marvel and surprise. They are wondering how she effortlessly manages to enter the Arcane Palace barriers.


    Eu can''t blame them for acting so cautious towards them. After all, she suddenly dropped by the palace unannounced.


    The Guards started to surround them as she tries to explain the situation.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t give her an opportunity to explain.


    She stared at these poor palace guards wondering, should she let them capture her or fight back?


    She heaves a heavy sigh hoping they will all reconsider and listen.


    Lumina has already transformed back to her cuddly appearance, and Eu is standing in the garden alone.


    "I wish to meet the Divine Lord Foeni¡­ Please announce my arrival¡­" Eu calmly said.


    "How did you manage to break into the barrier? Are you an enemy? Do you wish harm to the Lord?" the Captain of the Palace Guards asked.


    "Do you think I will bother to ask if I wish to harm him?" Eu responded with a question.


    She can easily break the barrier. Why would she bother asking if she could harm him in secret?


    Does she look like an attention seeker to require an audience in order to fulfill such a dreaded task?


    She shrugged at the thought.


    They started attacking without further delay. They consider her a threat, and she refuses to cooperate.


    "Hey, stop! That is dangerous! Don''t make me fight back, or you will regret it. I only wanted to meet with the Divine Lord. It is urgent." Eu said, and she easily parries.


    "Silence!" the leader shouted as he continues, "You will not be harmed if you surrender peacefully."


    Lumina sneer at his comment.


    ''Harm? Harm my Mistress? You must be delusional!'' Lumina thought.


    Meanwhile, the aides heard the commotion at the Western Gardens and quickly informed the Divine Lord. He knits his brows as he wonders, who has the audacity to create a disturbance in his Palace?


    The Divine Lord Foeni decided to check the incident as he hurried to the scene. He can''t help sensing the presence familiar as he knits his brows.


    He is hoping it was a mistake and correct at the same time.


    The Divine Lord arrived shortly and witnessed the unbelievable sight.


    All the responding palace guards are already beaten to the ground.


    The familiar girl is in the middle of this dreaded scene. The bodies are neatly piled up around her.


    ''Did they attack her at the same time?'' he thought as he looks around and examines the surroundings.


    He was speechless. How can she beat them all down?


    "What happened?" the Divine Lord asked one of the surviving guards.


    He is more shocked than worried about the situation.


    "My Lord! You have to run. The palace is being invaded by this ominous, evil girl and her beast!" he reported.


    The Divine Lord looks at Eu, but there is no beast around. He can assume she came in riding Lumina, but all the bodies are her handy work.


    He is trying to urge him to leave the scene and let everyone take care of the matter. Then again, he highly doubts they have the slightest chance to win against her.


    He was speechless while his head starts to ache because of everything. He starts massaging his forehead as he looks at the casualties.


    ''How did it end up like this...?'' He thought.


    Meanwhile, the girl nonchalantly approaches him as she avoids the body on the ground. She is obviously upset about the unwelcoming incident.


    "Took you long enough. We need to discuss how poor your defensive barrier is and how weak your palace guards are! How can you let them defend you? They can''t even defend themselves!" Eu coldly said.

 Chapter 56 - 56: Unexpected Visit

    The guards attacked the mysterious intruder. They are the ones in charge of keeping the Divine Lord safe on these grounds.


    They simply won''t be easily persuaded and back down.


    The men are dressed in dark leather armors, while the color of their scarves indicates their ranks. They are all loyal, courageous men under the Divine Lord Foeni.


    The Elite Guards of Arcane Palace.


    The young girl suddenly appeared out of nowhere. It''s normal for them to be cautious of intruders and protect the Lord.


    This young girl has beautiful purple amethyst eyes. She is well-dressed in fine silk robes and a heavy hooded cloak.


    Her majestic mount is also incomparable. They never met anyone as imposing as them.


    Meanwhile, the girl''s skills are simply nothing they have seen before. Both are like an entirely different entity that defies anything in this world.


    They can''t help admiring her graceful, effortless movements. Her thick robes flutter in her every turn.


    With a wave of her hand, she had brought them all down to submission. Just like that, they are all beat down into the ground and regretting this encounter.


    She tried to explain, but they are adamantly bringing her in custody. They have plenty of questions about how she could effortlessly slip in unannounced.


    Who is she?


    Not long, the Divine Lord Foeni came and witnessed the crime scene.


    The Lord was in total shock.


    How can she beat them down without reservation?


    What did his men do to offend her like this?


    The lady is obviously annoyed when she approaches the Divine Lord Foeni. She doesn''t like to act imprudent and disrespectful, but they forced her hand to defend herself.


    "Took you long enough. We need to discuss how poor your defensive barrier is and how weak your palace guards are! How can you let them defend you? They can''t even defend themselves!" Eu coldly said.


    They all shivered as they listened to her complaints. They realized it was a mistake to take her so lightly.


    This incident can be avoided if they took the time to listen. They can only lay there in regret.


    "I apologize on their behalf. You came all the way here to see me, and yet they treated you so poorly." he calmly said.


    The Lord bows his head to show his sincerity. He doesn''t like seeing her upset and hopes to disperse her ill mood.


    Eu pouts and relinquishes her earlier grievances. She raised her hand, and a calming light envelops everyone.


    She basks everyone with a wide-scale healing spell. They felt rejuvenated by the calming, bright light that seems to purify their souls.


    Just like that, their ailing bodies and injuries quickly vanish. They feel relieved, light, and at peace.


    The girl''s abilities continue to surprise them as they continue to wonder.


    Who is she?


    Not long, Eu finally introduces herself and apologizes to everyone.


    Eu admits that she also went too far and didn''t regulate her powers well. She could injure them less if she wants to, after all.


    She is also at fault for not explaining herself well and coming in unannounced. They are just doing their job to protect the Lord from a potential threat.


    Then again, does she look like she is one?


    She inwardly sighs at the thought.


    On the other hand, the guards are quite surprised to know the girl''s identity. They didn''t expect this is the same little girl that the Divine Lord took in from the Oracle Clan.


    After a few more exchanges, they all returned to their posts. They are quite relieved to know that Eu is an ally and not an enemy.


    They really don''t know what to do if they start facing such a formidable opponent.


    Also, they can''t help suspecting she is more than just an Oracle as well.


    Arcane Palace returned to normalcy after clearing the issues. They refrain from discussing the incident, and soon none of them talks about it entirely.


    The Divine Lord Foeni escorts Eu to his study. This is the first time she came into the palace in person.


    He can only suspect that Eu has some urgent matters to discuss as they continue to walk the empty hallways in silence.


    The long, wide plain corridors are luminous white. No one walks around these paths except him.


    Not long, they finally reached the room.


    "Brother Ravi..." Eu began.


    The door just closed behind her, and she doesn''t waste any more time.


    "Hmmm~" he responded.


    "I know who they are, but I can''t understand their intention..." she discloses and continues, "Can you enlighten me?"


    Ravikanth knits his brows and wonders what she meant. He can only assume she is referring to the mysterious perpetrators that continue to plague them.


    "What do you mean...? Who?" he approaches her as he asked.


    "Noite and his elder brother..." she responded.


    "They...? The Lord of Nether Realm...?" he murmured.


    "Do you know them?" Eu asked quizzically.


    She didn''t expect that he knew them and where they came from, but she is glad he does. It will make things easier.


    "Yes. I am acquainted with both of them. Noite and his elder brother, Meness. They are the Lords of Nether Realm..." he responded.


    He knits his brows as he can''t believe her sudden revelation.


    "Are you certain it is them? Noite is Lady Emilia''s trusted Knight. He can''t possibly betray the Order..." he discloses.


    Eu knits her brows as he mentions the familiar name. She remembers Noite mistook her as this person.


    Was that the reason he halted the attack? She reminded him of his former Mistress, Emilia.


    Then who is this Mistress Emilia? This person can''t possibly be her.


    Why did he mistake her as this person?


    "Who is Mistress Emilia...?" she curiously asked.


    Now that she is brought up, the Divine Lord can''t help noticing their similarities.


    Their amethyst eyes.


    Their light blonde hair.


    Eu simply resembles her at first glance. Though the more he knew her, he is confident they are two different persons.


    She can''t possibly be her.


    There was an awkward silence as he drowns on these thoughts. He doesn''t want to comment about their similarities and offend her.


    Eu can sense his hesitation to respond. She can only assume that it is regarding their physical similarities.


    Not long, she finally broke her silence.


    "I look like her, don''t I?" Eu calmly asked.


    She doesn''t sound upset regarding the issue. Though, she is more curious why they will mistake her as this prominent person who died ages ago.


    Ravikanth remained silent. He doesn''t know how to explain his insights regarding the issue.


    She looks like her but not like her at the same time.


    It''s complicated.


    Eu stares at him for a while until she finally gave up pursuing the issue. She doesn''t really need an explanation.


    She heaves a heavy sigh as she decides to change the topic.


    "Well then, do you know why they are seeking revenge on the Oracle Clan?" she asked.


    "Seriously, I don''t understand as well..." Ravikanth truthfully responded.


    Looking back.


    *****************


    After failing the selections, Meness was distraught. He can hardly imagine how Lady Emilia ignored his capabilities.


    He is very talented.


    He heads back home to Lunaria, with his elderly father disappointed and depressed. He plays the scene on his head and tries to understand, where did he go wrong?


    At the spur of the moment, he said harsh words and curses in front of Lady Emilia. He bit his lips as he felt remorse about his actions.


    He acted way out of line.


    For some reason, he finally sees his mistake and understood their decision not to choose him.


    He is arrogant.


    The members of the Astral Knights support one another. They are talented men in their own rights, and together they are formidable.


    It is something he has failed to do during the selections.


    Soon after, the issue about the selection has been settled.


    Meness decided to take over his father''s position in Lunaria. He started supporting Lady Emilia in his own, little ways as he serves his people.


    Meanwhile, his little brother Noite became Lady Emilia''s trusted Knight. He is one of the selected few who guards and accompanies her.


    He remembers meeting him around the Temple during his studies. Sometimes, his elder brother comes around to visit as well.


    He is sometimes jealous of their brotherly relationship.


    He remembers Meness has changed and one of the chosen people during the Divisions of Realms. He and his brother were assigned as Lords of Nether Realm.


    ****************


    He hasn''t heard from them ever since the Division of Realms until today. He is quite surprised to know that they are responsible for the disturbances currently happening.


    He wanted to defend and reject the possibility of their involvement. Still, why would Eu know about them?


    Did she meet them?


    How did she know about them?


    "Are you certain...? How...?" he reluctantly asked.


    "I met Noite. He is lurking around the border recently. He is also at Limes Temple during the Winter Festival..." Eu discloses.


    The Divine Lord heard that the border captured shadows who managed to slipped through their barriers. They were heading towards Inner Courts and expected to create a disturbance.


    They didn''t alert the citizens to avoid mass hysteria. They could be wrong assuming that they intended something after all.


    Though, why did Eu also brought up her resemblance to Lady Emilia?


    Did she also discover that during her investigation?


    He can''t help drowning on his collective thoughts.


    This news truly surprised him and wasn''t expecting that they are indeed involved.


    How did they manage to break the restrictions?


    He should sense their presence if they are indeed this close to him.


    Who is masking them?


    He wanted to believe they are not, despite the pieces of evidence she is starting to present that all leads to their involvement.


    They are supposed to be allies and comrades...


    What happened during their separation...?

 Chapter 57 - 57: Eu... Eunomia...

    There was silence in the room while the Divine Lord Foeni is in deep contemplation. He was indeed at a loss as he regards everything Eu has disclosed.


    He can hardly believe everything she just told him.


    There is a part of him who wants to consider she is making a mistake.


    At the same time, he knew that he can always trust her words. There is a small chance she is wrong, after all.


    How could he suspect the Lords of Nether Realm?


    How can he doubt Eu?


    He is feeling distraught as he continues to question himself and drown in contemplations.


    "Let me ask someone to look more closely on this matter..." he said and broke his silence.


    "No need. I already dispatched Di''Anon, Fugue, and Canon to Celesea. They are handling this issue as we speak." Eu discloses.


    This revelation didn''t shock him anymore as he had long suspected her involvements. Eu is the person who silently arranges everything to fall in their rightful places.


    The Divine Lord heaves a heavy sigh to express his resignation. This young girl is always a few steps ahead of him.


    There is a tinge of remorse in his heart.


    He wanted to do the same for her.


    He wanted to be the one who leads and protect her.


    Why is he not allowed to do so?


    How can she be the one doing everything for him?


    He remained silent once again.


    He can''t help feeling dejected regarding the whole scenario.


    Eu continues to outperform him even if he continues to try his best. He felt being outcasted.


    He wants to wield much greater power than he already has. This malignant thought continues to consume him.


    Meanwhile, Eu can feel his remorse and negativity. She doesn''t want to overstep his authority, and all she is trying to do is help him achieve his goals.


    It wasn''t her slightest intention to make him feel useless. At a time like this, there are matters more important than doubting himself and his capabilities.


    "Brother Ravi..." Eu started.


    She can''t help feeling grim about this scenario. There is a chilling sensation crawling in her veins as if she remembers a dream.


    A terrible dream.


    She clenched her chest as she feels a piercing pain. She turns away from him, hoping he will not notice her agony.


    Cold beads of sweat start forming on her forehead.


    ''Mistress, are you okay...? Please stop overexerting yourself...'' Lumina broke her silence.


    ''I am fine. It''s just that... These are the things that need to be done...'' she helplessly responded.


    Ravikanth looked at her back quizzically.


    What is happening?


    Is she okay?


    Eu took a deep breath as she fix her composure. She doesn''t want him to worry him after she discloses that she is working behind his back.


    The dangers she has to face for him.


    She turned back at him and forced a smile.


    "I only came to inform you. The following days will surely be antagonizing. I will always trust your better judgment, whatever it may be..." she said.


    Despite her happy face, he can''t help notice the tinge of sadness in her tone. He wanted to say something, but he restrains himself as he continues listening.


    Eu''s beautiful amethyst eyes have an evident, forlorn expression. He knits his brows, grits his teeth, and clenched his fist.


    He doesn''t know how to start.


    He doesn''t know what to say.


    He doesn''t like to see her in such a state.


    He simply wants to take all her burden.


    "Brother Ravi, I truly need to take my leave. I will update you again. Take care of yourself..." Eu said as she says farewell to him.


    Eu wryly smiles and finally disappears. She didn''t wait for him to say anything.


    After all, she always knew his feelings¡­


    Meanwhile, Ravikanth is left alone in this empty, cold room. It was already late, and he didn''t expect that their discussion will take too long and turn out like that.


    He hoped that she didn''t bring in such dire news and the involvement of these brothers. The revelations are genuinely overwhelming.


    He also wanted to tell her that, despite her resemblance with Lady Emilia, she reminds him more of this mysterious girl he met two hundred years ago.


    For some bizarre reason, she disappeared without a trace. He tried to locate her, but his efforts were all in vain.


    He is desperate...


    Everything changed when he finally met this young and innocent girl, Eu from the Oracle Clan. She might not be her, but he continues to hold on, hoping he finally found her once again.


    ''Eu... Eunomia...'' Ravikanth murmurs as he recalls.


    This mysterious girl refuses to disclose her real name and urges him to call her another he personally chose. Something only he knew and no one else.


    This way, she will always know it was he who called her. He smiles as he recalls.


    She is such a strange girl, indeed.


    He wanted to say a thousand words to Eu, but he always ends up lost in thought before her.


    Just like those times, he is contented that she is always around.


    Just like her, Eu continues to astound him every single time she is around.


    Right now, it doesn''t matter who Eu is.


    For him, nothing else matters than to hold her close and keep her safe.


    Unfortunately, he feels that he is failing her every single time instead. How can she do so much for him?


    How can he continue to rely on her?


    He can''t help slumping down on the couch and drown on his train of thoughts. He hopes she''ll let him help her out as well¡­


    Meanwhile, Noite is feeling somewhat relieved after his conversation with Euer.


    He doesn''t approve of his brother''s plan of mass destruction. Still, he decided to stand by him until the end.


    He is his younger brother, and he doesn''t like the idea of abandoning him.


    ''Young Master, your friend is warm and nice.''


    "Yes. What do you think of him?"


    ''I can tell for certain he is wise and mysterious¡­ He is also a good person.''


    He nods as he smiles. He considers they will be good friends if they are in different circ.u.mstances as well.


    He decided to forgo the thought and paused. He changes the subject and starts talking about something else.


    "Have you found the girl I ask you to find? The one named Eu?"


    ''Forgive me, but she is mysterious as well. Her aura''s presence is somewhat anywhere. It''s hard to detect her whereabouts or who she is¡­ She is like the wind¡­''


    Noite listens to his report as he started to investigate the girl he saw in Inner Courts¡ªEu. He hopes to know more about her while he carries on with his plans.


    He doesn''t like disappointing his brother. He wants to support him as much as he could.


    Meanwhile, the girl has piqued his interest since she resembles Lady Emilia.


    He wants to understand how is it possible someone is resembling the late Lady Emilia? She is supposed to be unique.


    Is she the reason why his brother is adamant of the idea he saw the late Lady Emilia?


    His men are highly skilled in acquiring information and in infiltration. No one can detect them so easily. Probably, Eu''s sophisticated monitoring spell was an exception.


    Despite that, the information about this girl''s existence continues to be elusive.


    She is shrouded in mystery.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Di''Anon, Fugue, and Canon have departed to carry on with their tasks. By now, they expected the Divine Lord knew what they are currently doing.


    Fugue and Canon swore loyalty to the Divine Lord, and yet they are working for Little Eu. They shrugged as they thought they''d get disciplinary actions after this mission.


    It doesn''t matter how much they succeeded in the past. They will surely be reprimanded by their superior.


    How can they serve two masters?


    How can they betray the Divine Lord Foeni and his trust?


    Then again, aren''t they just improving their chances for success, allying themselves with Eu too?


    She is an ally.


    ********************


    Several years ago, they found themselves on the brink of death. They gravely failed and miscalculated their actions leading to such dire predicament.


    They received a tip regarding the Shadows encampment only to find themselves trapped. It was too late to escape, while the Shadows surround them with their high numbers.


    The Shadows'' mere touch can poison them and could send them to oblivion. In fact, their whole malignant existence is contagious as well.


    It can cause delusions, depression, and other things.


    The twins tried their best to breakthrough the Shadows, but their numbers are just too overwhelming. They shouldn''t have underestimated these creatures so lightly.


    That moment, all they could do is regret.


    Not long, their strength is depleted. The twins can''t help to assume they have finally reached their end.


    Luckily, Eu''s team in on the same case. Upon witnessing their situation, they step up and help them out.


    It was indeed a close call for the twins. If Eu and the others didn''t arrive, they are sure to have brutally passed away from their assailants'' hands.


    They even imagine decapitated while these creatures brandish their heads on long poles. Just the thought sends chills to their spine.


    They are genuinely grateful for their saviors that day.


    Since then, they started to work and allied themselves with Eu.


    **********************


    "This is a dangerous task. Are you certain?" Di''Anon asked Fugue and Canon as they walked the mountain paths of Celesea.


    "Yes, indeed. That is why we decided to accompany you." Canon flatly responded.


    Gathering information regarding the shadows is already dangerous. Now they plan to infiltrate and investigate their leader.


    How can they let him go alone by himself?


    Even if Di''Anon his highly skilled, he still needs someone to help him out.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Mission

    Di''Anon and the Tanuki twins journeyed to Celesea. As they entered the realm, they quickly noticed the changes around them.


    Darkness is looming on its skies, and malevolence is eating the land. It seems like dying and rotting away.


    They can''t help themselves feeling heartbroken.


    Celesea is once a beautiful place with vast meadows of flowers and various vegetation. Luscious mountain ranges surround them.


    Water flowing in this realm is naturally sweet and crystal clear. It sparkles as it graced the lands of their presence.


    Nowadays, malicious monsters seem to sprout and start dwelling around this place. This once beautiful paradise is now a haven for evil and darkness.


    "I can''t believe we are really in Celesea. The changes are just too much. I can barely recognize this place." Canon commented as she looks around.


    The tree leaves are starting wither away as they approach Themis. They can also feel the growing animosity from every step they take.


    Wild beasts also start to get violent. They are generally not aggressive and preys on anyone. Simply, creatures seem to have gone mad from staying in this Realm.


    "Be careful. We are getting really close." Di''Anon spoke and forewarned his young companions.


    The twins'' nod as they heighten their senses. They don''t want to end up as a liability on this mission.


    At the end of this desolated path, Seig and Eirwen are patiently waiting for them. They head before them in order to scout the place.


    "You really took your time, Di''Anon. We thought you backed out." Seig teases.


    Di''Anon expressionlessly looked at him. It doesn''t bother him that his comrades tease him from being chosen as Eu''s bodyguard.


    In fact, he doesn''t really care. As long as he gets his job of protecting Eu done, that is all that matters.


    "What is the status?" he asked as he ignores his earlier comment.


    "Well, it is peaceful. Aside from a young man and his guard, nothing peculiar is really happening around here." Seig responds.


    Di''Anon nods as he listens. He knew that Eu met a young man in the Mystic Spirit border. That is probably the same person she mentioned to him.


    They continue to update the three newcomers about their findings and observations. Aside from the spreading malevolence in Celesea, nothing is out of the ordinary.


    "I think the Master is still gravely injured. Miss Eu used a potent drug, right?" Canon chimed in as she continued, "He is probably up to something as well."


    The petite girl has black mask markings on her face and slight shaggy fawn hair. Her skin is tan and a bit lighter than her older twin sibling.


    "We already suspected that. We cannot confirm at this distance, but it is for certain." Seig replied.


    Everyone is in agreement while they nod their heads. They wanted to know what they are planning, but unfortunately, they have no way of finding them out.


    "They are pretty privy about their Masters too. It is hard to get information about them. How do you plan to draw them out, cousin?" Eirwen broke the silence and inquired as he asked Di''Anon.


    Di''Anon remained silent while he gave it a thought. The Master of the Shadows is recuperating in Themis, while the other is handling matters outside.


    "We will target his brother while he is outside." he responded and continues, "You mentioned he comes out every other day too, right? We cannot infiltrate Themis. That is extremely risky. That is the only plausible way to do this."


    They somehow agreed with his suggestion. There is no way they could infiltrate Themis, and they will all come out unscathed.


    They even highly doubt they could come out alive once they are discovered. They can still remember the person''s malicious aura, and it is something anyone will avoid at all costs.


    That memory brings shivers into their skin and dreaded thoughts in their minds, as well.


    They continue to discuss their plans as they exchange information.


    Meanwhile, back in the Central''s, Arcane Palace, the Divine Lord lingers in his silent, empty room. He drowns himself in contemplations until he has fallen into a deep slumber.


    He wants to acquire much greater power and protect Eu. This thought starts to consume him.


    Not long, he found himself in a dream.


    In this world, the sun never rises anymore. The land is cold and desolated than anyone can ever imagine.


    The once luscious, green fields are just barren, empty piece of land. Even forests and trees have long withered away.


    Ravikanth stood in the middle of this dry, lonely world. He walks a few steps as he wonders, where he is, and why?


    He gathers some wind in his hand and examines it. He can hardly imagine how everything in this world is lifeless.


    "What is the feeling after you acquired such great powers, my Lord? You have finally succeeded..."


    "To attain such power bares so much sacrifice and consequences. I always thought I could live with it. Thinking about it now is just too heartbreaking..."


    Someone spoke, breaking Ravikanth''s train of thoughts. He can sense the loneliness in his tone, yet he can''t understand what he meant.


    For some reason, he can also feel his pain, his longing, and his remorse. It''s like, everything is his own.


    Despite being close, he can hardly recognize the men talking before him. He is also like an overseer of this world.


    Though everything around him is clear, the men before him are blurred.


    ''Who are they¡­?''


    The man who just spoke looks up at the dark, starless sky. He wryly smiles as he stretches his arm into the heaven.


    "Please, take it back. I don''t want it..."


    The man sadly looks at his Lord. He doesn''t really know what could say to him and ease his burden.


    This is the consequence of attaining such power. He had to sacrifice and gain it¡­


    Ravikanth suddenly woke up from his slumber. He is drenched in sweat while his face is completely ashen.


    His heart is in turmoil and racing as he recalls his dream. It is indeed a horrible dream.


    No, it can''t be considered a dream. It''s a nightmare.


    He refuses to close his eyes again and see that desolated world. He can''t help feeling horrified as he looks at his trembling hands.


    ''Be careful what you wish for...''


    A voice said as this thought pops on his head.


    He grits his teeth as he tries his best to steady himself but no accord.


    As of the moment, he is also desperate for power, but he can''t sacrifice anyone to attain it, can he?


    That is such heartbreaking thought.


    He doesn''t want this idea of madness to corrupt him. He doesn''t really need the power to attain significant feats.


    He just needs one person to stand by him. That is his only wish.


    Finally, he felt relieved as he steady his heart. He is looking at his Bluish Dragon Ring and smiles while he thinks of that person.


    He has to change himself and be worthy of her.


    He has to stop doubting himself.


    The Divine Lord started to drown himself of positive thoughts until he finally falls asleep again.


    This time, he didn''t wander into a desolated world but a serene, place like a paradise. His heart can''t help flutter as it found peace¡­


    Meanwhile, Eu and Lumina head back to Inner Courts, Limes Temple. Eu is still feeling distraught as another set of visions overwhelms her.


    ''Mistress, are you okay...?'' Lumina calls out.


    ''Don''t worry, Lumina. Let us just rest for a while...'' she murmurs.


    Lumina understood as she descended from their flight. She carefully landed by an isolated lakeside.


    Eu carefully slips and dismounts Lumina''s back. She cuddles close under her wings.


    She can hear someone calling her.


    ''Eu... Eunomia...''


    She knits her brows as she heard the familiar voice.


    How can she forget the name? It is a special name. Only one person calls her by that name.


    She closes her eyes as she continues to absorb the information.


    She also started to remember some of her locked memories.


    She can only smile at her deviousness to achieve this scheme.


    This is her second awakening...


    Soon after, Eu has finally fallen asleep under Lumina''s wings.


    Meanwhile, Lumina felt relieved as her young Mistress finally calms down and rest.


    She watches over her young mistress undergone another transition. She looks up at the sky as she marvels at the stars.


    She can''t help assuming that things will start another set of drastic changes¡ª favorable ones.


    ''You are truly overdoing yourself. How can you continue to worry me like this?'' Lumina murmurs.


    Her Mistress is indeed a miracle worker, and she can''t help admiring her.


    She heaves a heavy sigh as she casts a barrier around them. Her crystal blue eyes gleam in the darkness, and her pure white image illuminates this icy, frozen forest.


    The night is cold as Lumina shielded Eu from the winter wind. Snow has also piled up, and the lake is already frozen.


    Lumina looks around and examine the place. If it weren''t for the urgency, she would choose a better location to land and settle down.


    She casts a spell to keep them warm. She doesn''t want to endanger her Mistress and cause hypothermia even before she could accomplish her mission.

 Chapter 59 - 59: A sign...!

    It was already late at night in this beautiful Oasis Palace of Middle Realm. The white and gold palace stands among the luscious green palms and various cacti.


    Oasis Palace is the paradise in the middle of the desert.


    The Divine Witch Circe has just finished her duties and returning to her quarters. It''s been a long, busy day in the Middle Realm as the threat brooding in Celesea widens.


    A gush of wind suddenly passed her by and broke the stillness of the night. This has startled her as she quickly casts a protective barrier.


    How can there be wind in this confined halls?


    She summonsed her wand and shifted to a fighting stance. She narrowed her eyes at the floating intruder.


    There is a magic wind sphere in front of the beautiful white witch. It doesn''t make any movements as it remains afloat.


    It is shimmering in somewhat marbled lime color. It doesn''t really show any sign of hostility.


    "Greetings Divine Witch, sorry to have startled you. It wasn''t my intention to intrude. Forgive me for dropping in unannounced..." the ball finally spoke.


    "You...!" the Divine Witch Circe exclaimed upon hearing the familiar voice.


    The sphere let out a soft chuckle upon hearing her surprise. She experienced considerable difficulties breaking into the palace and deserves a commendation for her tireless effort.


    "How did you manage to get in, you...?" she irritatedly asked the ball of the sphere.


    The Divine Witch didn''t bother hiding her irritation on her unexpected visitation. She could have alerted the guards and caused a commotion for nothing.


    "Have you forgotten who I am? This is what I do. I drop by unannounced to pass a message." she chuckles playfully.


    The Divine Witch Circe heaves a heavy sigh as she recalls this person. It''s been a while since her last visit, and she never fails to requests something absurd.


    "Follow me to my quarters then. I expect this is important." the Divine Witch said as she walks ahead of the floating ball.


    The wind sphere quickly follows as she playfully complies to her command. She plans to make it short and simple since her presence is also required somewhere else.


    Meanwhile, it was around midnight when Eu woke up. She found herself by a frozen lake in the middle of the forest.


    Lumina is resting beside her, extending one of her wings to protect her from their cold surroundings. She can''t believe she has undergone a second awakening so soon.


    She expects this to happen later when things have settled down. Her transition can only mean the enemy is also beginning to be a more significant threat.


    She massages her head as she recalls the earlier night''s visions. She still hasn''t fully awakened, but it will suffice for the impending calamity.


    "Young Mistress, are you alright? Are you feeling better now?" Lumina asked with concern.


    "Yes, thank you for caring for me¡­" she responded.


    She stands up to dust off the dirt from her clothes. She snapped her fingers and tidied her self as looks up into starry, night sky.


    She heaves a heavy sigh as she foresees an imminent tragedy ahead. She didn''t expect it to happen so soon.


    She looks at Lumina and about to say something, but then she interrupted her. She doesn''t need to say it and give her the command because she already accomplished the task.


    Eu smiles as she nods approvingly. She mounted the beasts and decided to accomplish something different instead. Time indeed is of the essence.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord Foeni suddenly awakened and had the urge to follow Eu back to Limes Temple. He summoned his aides and discuss his immediate plans to leave the premises.


    This gravely alarmed them. Without the Divine Lord, everything will be halted once again. They don''t know how to proceed without him, after all.


    They are feeling distraught, but the Divine Lord is also determined. He is convinced they should start to act independently of him.


    "I trust your better judgment. I am giving you authority and don''t abuse it." the Divine Lord Foeni said and continues, "If there is anything else, contact Lord Azure."


    "Yes, Divine Lord..." the leader of the aides reluctantly accepted the command.


    Meanwhile, in the Hidden City of Anatolia, the Grand Elder felt an unusual presence¡ª a presence he has never sensed for a long time. He walked out of his limestone residence as he looks up in the shrouded sky.


    He waves his hand and clears what obscures his vision. It took a while for the stars and moon to show themselves from the sea of clouds.


    For a brief moment, a mysterious star shines brightly and cruising in the sky. It has a seven-colored tail following it.


    ''A sign...!'' the Grand Elder thought.


    His face has an evident surprise expression as he witnesses the scene. This scene can only be interpreted as a good omen.


    When the stars reappear, they started to continue moving out of their course. Still, the conflict will undoubtedly arise. It is inevitable.


    It is different from their previous prophecy. In fact, everything has started to change drastically.


    Someone is definitely setting the events in this course.


    "Grand Elder, things seem truly well on our end." Levi approached the older man.


    "Yes, it seems like it. It''s unbelievable." the Grand Elder murmured.


    "What about Little Eu?" Elder Levi asked.


    "Why are you so worried about that little girl? Have you forgotten, she is the one who saved us? She can handle herself. How about worry about yourself for a change?" The Grand Elder casually responded.


    Elder Levi has no response to that. The girl is indeed extremely gifted, but it doesn''t mean she is invincible. Someone has to care.


    On the other hand, Grand Elder Enoch walks back to his residence while he shook his head. He can''t help his lips from forming a smile as he finally understood something.


    ''Tsk. That silly girl indeed!''


    "How can you be so heartless? She is your granddaughter!" Elder Levi exclaimed.


    He can''t believe he is unconcern about Eu''s welfare. Elder Levi followed the Grand Elder to his residence to continue pestering him.


    He can''t believe the Grand Elder is too carefree over the matter as it also involves his granddaughter.


    How can he refuse to get involved?


    Meanwhile, the Ancient Silver Dragon is resting nearby and overhears their conversation. He doesn''t intend to eavesdrop, but the Elders are causing a ruckus over the stars.


    He opened one of his eyes as he gazed up into the sky. He can''t help to chuckle as he understood the old man''s nonchalance.


    He looked around and watched the residents of the Hidden City. He can''t help himself from feeling proud as he sees this beautiful creation.


    The children''s endless laughter.


    The a.d.u.l.ts'' everyday arguments and conversations.


    The sound of their livestock.


    Every sound that they create brings in a new color to his existence.


    He was never the kind to protect fragile things. In fact, he has a tendency to destroy them.


    Looking back, he never thought he will ever be given a chance of retribution. He deserves to live in isolation for all of eternity.


    Not long, he closes his eye and decided to continue his rest. He swears to protect the warm, fuzzy feeling this time.


    Meanwhile, in Themis, Noite has returned to report his progress. He is working diligently for his brother''s approval.


    He is scouting the border, and he is glad their movements remain unchecked. The Mystics seem totally oblivious of his presence and what they are doing.


    Still, he knew how the Mystics are quickly coping up with them. He can''t be too complacent regarding the issue.


    As of other matters, Noite didn''t inform him about the girl he saw in Inner Courts. He fears that this will make his older brother deranged.


    For some reason, his brother became this overly obsess about Lady Emilia, until none of them could restrain him. They explained to him that she is long gone, but he seems delusional and insistent she still exists.


    He has forgotten plenty of things over the course of time until nothing else matters. He was consumed into this darkness, and none of them can do anything but to follow him to this path.


    He used to be a gentle caring brother and Lord. Unfortunately, all those memories seem like an illusion to everyone.


    "Brother, we can proceed as plan, sooner than we expected. My men and I will strike while they are oblivious of our presence..." Noite calmly reported.


    "The monitoring spell?" the Master coldly inquire.


    "It was indeed ingenious but not perfect. I found its weakness and exploited it. You don''t have to worry." Noite discloses.


    Noite is a genius in finding loopholes and exploiting them. He is not as powerful as his brother, but he is always better in other matters.


    They continue discussing Noite''s plans to cause havoc in Inner Courts. His older brother seems pleased to hear his progress.


    The Master can''t help his lips to slightly curve up as he hears his brother''s operation. He wasn''t expecting his brother to come up with such an elaborate scheme to please him.


    Not long, Noite excuses himself and lets his older brother rest. It is quite late as well, and he wanted him to recuperate appropriately.


    The Master is left alone in his cold, gloomy room while he swirls his glass of red liquid on his hand. He can''t hide his excitement while a sinister smile forms on his lips.


    Not long, he waves his free hand as he summons one of his shadows. He can''t contain the excitement on his golden-amber eyes as he discloses his command.


    The Shadow complied unquestioningly and accepted his given task. His bloody red eyes glow while he merges into the darkness until he completely disappears.


    It doesn''t matter what his Master wants him to accomplish. He will gladly accept them wholeheartedly.


    Meanwhile, lurking in the shadow is the enormous black panther with scarlet eyes who also seems please with this progress. He approached his Master and settled beside him in silence.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Plan B

    The Shadows are incredibly loyal to their chosen master, and they will accomplish anything whatever their Masters wish them to do. They are the tools of their desires.


    They are born from acc.u.mulated emotions and negativity of those who dwell in Astra. They exist as early as one could remember.


    They have always been there until someone started to acc.u.mulate them. When souls depart, the Master gives them a chance to be cleansed or give in to their desires.


    If one chose to linger and fulfill them, they would be reborn as a Shadow. For a brief moment, they will attain whatever their heart''s content.


    Power. L.u.s.t. Fame. Fortune. Revenge.


    It doesn''t matter what they desire. They will experience its fulfillment.


    It just that, after completion, they will be chained to this unfortunate destiny to serve as slaves. They will forever be bounded to the Master of the Shadows to do his bidding.


    The Master of the Shadows won''t hesitate to do anything and anyone under him to achieve his goals. They are all irrelevant to him and consider them as means for his disposals.


    He has done his part to grant their wish, and it''s their turn to give his. This is the hidden system of this world.


    Despite the true nature of their existence, Noite considers them as his allies, and he treats them well. He is always just and values them as comrades in arms.


    Even so, those details don''t concern the Shadows. They are like anomalies in this world, and they are strip off whatever that was once remain.


    Morality. Mentality. Humanity. Dignity. Self-consciousness.


    Also, the Shadows are already unconcerned of these things. They are unfeeling and relentless, who follow orders without question.


    They wholeheartedly accept whatever fate their Master bestows upon them.


    Even if it means, to be drag into oblivion.


    To be used or abused.


    They will comply with whatever their Master wishes for them to do. They never complain or question their commands.


    Meanwhile, everything seems somewhat peaceful in this desolated place. Darkness, shadows, and monsters seem normal nowadays.


    The Darkness starts spreading out and continues to contaminate the land of Celesea. Even villages are not spared, and they are either wiped out with a contagious, unknown disease or turned into atrocities.


    As scheduled, Noite decided to leave Themis the following day. He needs to check with everyone in the guise of getting supplies.


    He also wishes to bump with his newfound friend, Euer, along the way. He truly enjoys the young man''s company, after all.


    Unbeknownst to him, Di''Anon and his crew are on his trail. As soon as he steps out of Themis, their plan has commenced.


    They really don''t plan anything drastic and only wish to monitor his movements. They are somewhat convinced that his frequent visits are not entirely virtuous.


    "Do you really think this would work?" Seig asked for the hundredth time as they stealthy follows the young lad.


    He can''t help doubting such a simple plan to work. Then again, It is probably best to make things as normal as possible to prevent him from suspecting too.


    It will be less obvious if they create random occurrences like bumping at each other or asking for directions or as such. All they need is a brief moment of interaction with him.


    Di''Anon needs to get closer in order to analyze him better as well. Stealing a strand of hair can be helpful to him. He can quickly get details from anyone like that.


    Fugue and Canon join a hoard of furry hyena-like atrocities. They drugged the beasts to calm them down so that they could safely join their herd.


    The beasts are very unstable, and one wrong move could provoke and endanger them. The twins can''t help to be cautious while they pretend to be one of these creatures.


    Meanwhile, Noite looks around the depressing scenery. Instead of wild animals, ferocious monsters lingers in the dried open fields.


    Celesea is once a lively, colorful place. Right now, everything is consumed in this glum, depressing atmosphere.


    This scenery is somewhat making Noite troubled. He doesn''t understand why are they doing these things?


    What really happened to his brother?


    He and his older brother used to travel in this region when they are young. The beautiful meadows of wildflowers and the sparkling water that gives life are exceptional.


    He looks at the black, monstrous beast with forlorn eyes. He wonders, what kind of animals they evolve from?


    "Young Master, do you wish me to wipe them out of your view? They are making you upset." he said casually.


    Noite smiles as he raised his hand and refrains him from doing anything. He bits his lips in guilt as he continues to look at them.


    "It''s not necessary. They are victims of circ.u.mstances. We are the cause of their changes. We brought in this darkness to consume them. We cannot blame them for the madness we have caused. We can only blame ourselves¡­" Noite calmly responds and walks away.


    They are quite surprised to hear his ideology. They expected Noite is as brutal as his sibling, but he seems like a very sympathetic person.


    Not long, Noite and his guard resume traveling the brick road to Mystic Spirit. This path is once used by traders to guide them to their destinations.


    It consists of many branching paths towards different villages and clan towns around Celesea. Ever since the Central fell two hundred years ago, everything changed as well.


    The path is unmaintained for two hundred years ago. The once solid, white bricks show wear and crumbling. In time, it will only continue to vanish as it ages.


    Meanwhile, Di''Anon''s eyes glow in crystal blue as he carefully observes him. He can tell that he shows genuine concern, but it doesn''t mean he will conflict with his brother.


    Also, it is evident that Noite is not from Celesea. He wears black leather fitted garments under his thick, gray hooded cloak.


    People typically wear robes, tunics, and dresses over their cloaks around these parts. Some wear assorted, colorful ethnic dresses depending on their tribes.


    Not long, he noticed someone following Noite. He pulled Seig back into the cloaking spell.


    Di''Anon starts focusing on the Shadow, who is tailing their target. He can quickly assess that he is from a different affiliation. He has a different aura from Noite''s Shadow companion.


    "Di, what is wrong...?" Seig asked.


    "He is being tailed by his brother''s men. We have to be more cautious." Di''Anon discloses.


    Seig knits his brows as he wonders why his brother is secretly following his younger sibling. Is it to keep him safe or something else?


    Di''Anon closes his eyes as he devises a new plan. He tries to sense how many Shadows is currently following Noite and watching over him.


    They are very discreet and careful not to alert Noite and his companion. Thankfully, they seem also oblivious of their presence.


    "There are ten more shadows. We need to be extra careful not to alert either side..." Di''Anon informed Seig.


    He is always amazed by his sensory skills. He doesn''t know anyone aside from him who can detect these mysterious beings so accurately.


    "What should we do now?" Seig inquired.


    "Plan B." Di''Anon nonchalantly responded.


    Seig knits his brows tighter as he gave it a thought. He doesn''t have any idea what he meant by ''Plan B.''


    Meanwhile, Di''Anon casts a wind telegram to Eirwen and the twins to informed them of the situation. They simply need to be more cautious as they carry on with their plans.


    They can''t alert both sides that they are on their trail. It might cause more problems for them if they were found out.


    The fluttering wind spell discreetly heads to its destinations. Noite and his companion have gained significant distance from them.


    "Take care of those shadows. I''ll take care of Noite. Keep them distracted." Di''Anon said as he disappears.


    Seig was simply dumbfounded. Di''Anon was gone even before he could ask him where are the ten shadows he is referring to.


    As of the moment, he indeed doesn''t have a clue where to find them.


    He looks around the barren lands and wonders how to distract something he wasn''t even sure where he could find them.


    ''Di''Aonon, what is Plan B¡­?'' he murmurs.


    Meanwhile, Canon and Fugue receives their order and quite surprised as well. It only states, ''Plan B.''


    There is no ''Plan B.'' What does he mean?


    "Diversion?" Fugue asked his sister as they try to figure out the message.


    "Maybe. It''s a good plan. Let''s make a commotion." Canon responded cheerfully.


    The younger Tanuki seems bored idling while monitoring their target. She can''t wait to wake them up and creates a distraction.


    His older twin brother can only sigh in resignation. This girl is always naughty and impatient, after all.


    On the other hand, Eirwen also receives the same message, ''Plan B'' from Di''Anon. He heaves a heavy sigh as he also has no idea what he meant. He needs more details before he can figure what he meant after all.


    Meanwhile, If hostile shadows indeed have bad intentions, there is no way they can enter the borders. That is how Eu''s monitoring spell works.


    So how can they slip in undetected?


    How can they not trigger the monitoring spell?


    Di''Anon finally catches up with Noite and carefully observes them. There is really nothing unusual with him, and he seems like a very genuine person.


    For now, he needs to focus on why these brothers are here and where they are from. Though, by now, he already has a suspicion who they really are.

 Chapter 61 - 61: Identity

    Di''Anon has lived for almost ten thousand years and quite knowledgeable about the past. He was born around the time the Division of Realms was implemented.


    Back then, Shadows tried to consume Astra and rob it of its luminance. Many sacrificed their lives, including, Lady Emilia of the Oracle Clan.


    These Shadows are enigmatic beings who lived and walk with them through the ages.


    Many took on the role, but their true Master remains elusive. They created many disturbances throughout time and have been subdued many times¡­


    Still, nobody can tell who is behind the Shadows. The one who has the most powerful desire always takes on the role.


    Meanwhile, it was truly hard during the Time of Change. The transition to this new age was never easy and very chaotic. This major battle has created drastic changes they still bear up to this day.


    The Division of Realms.


    Everyone tries to cope up with the changes now that Lady Emilia is gone. The Realms are separated into different sectors with minimal interactions with each other.


    They have to be contented, whatever means their Realm has to provide. They need to start anew and grow themselves until the Division of Realms is lifted.


    On the other hand, Di''Anon was a gifted child. He quickly learned Sword and Magic Arts in remarkable proficiency.


    He studied under the tutelage of a mysterious, beautiful maiden who resembles a Moon Goddess who descended on this earth. Her beauty and radiance are simply out of this world.


    All he could remember is her tantalizing crystal blue eyes, her long flowing pearl white hair, and radiant aura. She vanished as soon as he mastered her teachings and gave him a mission.


    She tasked him to protect the light, shielding Astra from this Darkness.


    **********************************


    Di''Anon heaves a heavy sigh as he looks back.


    It''s been ages since everything started. This conflict between these two factions seems never-ending.


    Darkness has always resented the Light for a reason and wondered what really occurred way back then. He decided to shrug the feeling and concentrate.


    It is not the time to doubt himself and his affiliation. He simply needs to focus on his mission.


    At present, he is tailing Noite and his Shadow Guard. This mysterious entity surrounds Noite''s aura, but he remains untainted. He can assume he is not the current Master of the Shadows and only his subordinate.


    He is watching them as they casually entered the border. The monitor spell is supposed to be triggered, but it never did.


    If he remembers correctly, Noite is a genius who can exploit a spell''s weaknesses. This time, he uses others'' darkness to smuggling the Shadows and enters Mystic Spirit Realm.


    Everyone has a dark side. It just that it depends on them if they wanted to nurture these feelings or accept this side of them.


    He uses everyone and let his men merge on others'' darkness during entry to prevent detection. It was indeed a simple yet very effective plan.


    For now, they are unsure how many hostile Shadows managed to enter and what they are planning. Still, whatever it is, for sure, it''s not really pleasant.


    Di''Anon decided to carry on with his plan before Noite merges into the crowd and lost sight of him as well. He just needs a brief moment with him.


    Meanwhile, the others decided to commence with the diversions. The twins push through with the beasts rampaged, and Seig chose to show himself to get attention.


    The ten other Shadows are indeed distracted giving a window of opportunity. They lost focused on watching over him, providing Di''Anon to steal a strand of hair from Noite.


    Some attention went to Seig, and others were startled by the beasts.


    Seig brandishes his token on his waist to show his allegiance with Mystic Spirit and his position as a Captain. He assumes that will interest the enemy and defeat or capturing him might bring in merits.


    Meanwhile, Eirwen cast an illusion spell in order to further mask the activity from them. Even his guard won''t notice any anomaly.


    All happened in just a split second.


    Though, Noite noticed his brief interaction with Di''Anon. In fact, his eyes widen as he saw him.


    He was rendered speechless upon the short unexpected interaction as if he has seen a ghost. He was just a small boy when Noite last remembered this person.


    What is he doing there at that moment?


    His crystal blue eyes glow as he looks at him. He moves like the gentle breeze who passed him by. When he came back to his senses, he was gone.


    ''Young Master¡­?'' his guard noticed his anxiety.


    ''No, it''s nothing. Let us proceed.'' Noite responded.


    He decided to ignore his quivering heart. He should have expected this person''s appearance after all.


    Then again, why did he suddenly shows himself to him? What is his intention?


    Meanwhile, Divine Lord Foeni is currently staying at Limes Temple. Eu has still failed to return since their last encounter at the Central.


    He can''t help himself from worrying. Even if Eu is with Lumina, and she can take care of herself, many unfortunate things could still happen.


    "Jairu, any news?" he asked the burly man who entered the study.


    "My Lord, having unfounded worries are not healthy. Little Eu is a capable person, and you have to trust her more." Jairu said, hoping to put his heart at ease.


    Jairu inwardly sighs as he realized why the girl refrains the Divine Lord from knowing her movements. He is much more of worrywart than him.


    Jairu decided to change the topic and report another incident to the Divine Lord instead. Jairu knew he is worried, but he must look at these pressing matters as well.


    The Divine Lord sighs as he listens to his report. The Shadows are no longer hesitating to display their capabilities.


    They are skirmishing nearby small villages towards them. They don''t need to gloat, but they did.


    The Shadows Master is indeed narcissistic as he brags his capabilities. No one can stop him from achieving his goals.


    The Divine Lord Foeni summons all the guards at his disposal. Based on their movements, they intend to attack the Limes Temple.


    They have to prepare themselves and need to prevent them from progressing further than they already have.


    "Do you wish to ask for assistance from the Border? I am sure Aryen and the others could help..." Jairu suggested.


    The Divine Lord gave it a thought.


    The temple only has less than five hundred men, and they still need to divide their forces. They can''t leave the temple unguarded after all.


    "No need, but please request them to stand by. Just in case things get out of hand." The Divine Lord ordered.


    Jairu understood his intention. The enemy might be using them as bait to lure out their forces too, and he can''t risk it.


    His men are more than enough as well, thanks to Little Eu. Their abilities have genuinely improved since they listened to Eu''s training suggestions.


    It was midday when Eu arrived at the Temple Grounds and noticed the tense atmosphere. She can only assume they are aware of the impending threat that is on its way.


    Her lips slightly curved up. She is glad everyone is already preparing for this inevitable scenario.


    Still, it doesn''t mean she hasn''t prepared for countermeasures as well. She simply won''t let them have their way as long as she is around.


    Eu heads straight to the study and meets up with Captain Jairu and the Divine Lord Foeni. Both men are busy devising a plan when she came in.


    "Sorry for being late. I was held back a little on my way back." Eu said as she enters the room.


    "Eu..." the Divine Lord said he approaches her.


    He quickly locked the young girl into his embrace and felt her warmth. He still feels apologetic from the incident days ago.


    "Aren''t you being too melodramatic? We just haven''t seen for a couple of days..." Eu chuckles and taps his back.


    "Welcome back, and I am sorry for always acting like a jerk. I am always thankful you are here as well..." he murmurs.


    Eu sighs at his heartwarming confessions. Still, if they are not facing urgent matters, she will indulge him too.


    "My Lord, I''m deeply flattered, but..." Eu started.


    The Divine Lord reluctantly let her go with a satisfied smile on his face. He just wanted to express his feelings, and he doesn''t need her response.


    "Yes, I know. I just wanted to tell you. I forgot to tell you last time¡­" the Divine Lord interrupted her. He offered his hand as he continues, "Shall we¡­?"


    Deep inside, he recalls that despondent world without her. Just imagining a world without this girl, and regretting every day he didn''t tell her his feelings is heartbreaking.


    Meanwhile, Di''Anon is hiding around a secluded corner in Bordertown. He will meet up later with everyone after everything has settled down. He assumes they are busy dealing with their matters as well.


    He is holding a strand of Noite''s silver hair while his eyes glow in crystal blue. He carefully examines it as he casts a spell to reveal the person''s identity.


    The strand of hair glows before white spirit flames engulfed it. He gathered the specks and encased in a crystal ball where he secures the information.


    ***************************************


    Noite and his older brother are from the small Kingdom of Lunaria. It was later known as the Kingdom of Hellios, Central of the Nether Realm.


    In the beginning, his older brother has some issues. He was young, hot-headed, arrogant, and impulsive.


    Later, he matured as a wise ruler and made up for everything. He took over govern ship from his father and ruled justly on their territory.


    Those were the peaceful age.


    The brothers fought alongside Lady Emilia during that fateful battle. One serves as a faithful Knight, and the other was a formidable ally.


    Meness has always been a gifted man, and his swordsmanship remained unrivaled.


    Lord Meness of Hellios and his younger brother, Noite, are inseparable in achieving great feats. These two were hailed as well celebrated heroes during the Age of Change.


    The Silver-Haired Heroes.


    If so, what happened?


    *******************************

 Chapter 62 - 62: Preparation

    Limes Temple is currently on alert because of the impending threat coming their way. Triteia and Haru were summoned to join the discussion with the Divine Lord Foeni.


    These two have encountered the Shadows more frequently than anyone in the room. Their insights and expertise will be rendered useful to everyone.


    On the other hand, the Limes Temple Guards have four divisions¡ª North, South, East, and West. They are all well trained under Eu''s specific instructions years prior.


    They are the longest group who have trained under her, and even Jairu is confident with their capabilities. They are simply an elite among the elites.


    Even the Divine Lord was impressed. He was staying in the temple and witnessed the guards'' rigorous activities.


    He didn''t pay attention to it until then. He didn''t really bother checking on their status and left Captain Jairu''s better judgments.


    Compared to his guards, he can say they are really exceptional. Their abilities have genuinely surpassed the standards.


    He never really thought Eu could be so meticulous. He smiles as he remembers his Palace Guards received an intense beating from her.


    He even thought of hiring her to put them on her training course one of these days. He wonders, how will his men take that? He is sure the temple guards didn''t readily accept her propositions too.


    Not long, the Divine Lord Foeni laid out his plans before them. The guards should hold their designated positions and protect their respective areas faithfully.


    They need to cover as much ground as possible, and it doesn''t matter if they stretch their forces way too thin. This is the plausible course of action if they are not aware of where they are going to strike.


    Meanwhile, Eu hides her exhaustion from everyone as she listens to their discussion. She also needs to share her insights about what she learned, and contradict him.


    "Forgive my objection, my Lord. Those locations don''t hold any threat. I suggest you concentrate your forces here at the Southern Forest. We will have better chances if you are all there¡­" Eu suggested.


    "The Southern Forest...? Do you mean their main forces are on that unlikely location...? " Jairu inquired.


    "I''m afraid so. We already secured these parts. Lumina and I also put some countermeasures. I assure you, they won''t be able to pass through here. We must not let them split up as well." Eu discloses.


    Triteia quickly understood her words. Shadows can easily overwhelm them like what happened to Jairu. They should match their strength and numbers as much as they could.


    Then again, how can Lumina and Eu take on such a task so easily?


    How can they manage to overwhelm them?


    Eu and Lumina already stopped two advancing forces on their way back. These gave them better chances of knowing how to handle the situation.


    She wasn''t able to come back sooner because of the incidents around the area. Eu also considers there are two opposing factions behind the attack.


    They are making a diversion making it less possible for them to assume they would strike from an improbable location. That would be the Southern Forest.


    Everyone is intently listening to her explanation as they view the map. Eu arranged the enemy''s placements and their possible movements.


    Meanwhile, everyone else is convinced they should also protect the temple and two other locations. Still, if she suggested the possibility, they have to reconsider the option.


    "Fine. I am all ears. Let''s go with your suggestion." the Divine Lord Foeni spoke as he urges her to speak.


    Eu nods as she gives her instructions and the enemies movements, base on her findings.


    She is convinced they wanted them to assume they are going to attack from the visible locations. This will blindside them and ignore their actual whereabouts.


    Southern Forest is the farthest route towards the temple. The trees are dense, and it remains an unexplored terrain.


    It was indeed a poor, more unlikely choice.


    "If I may, young miss. Are you truly certain? If we concentrate our forces and they don''t show up¡­" Someone raised his concerns.


    Eu accepted his reasons. There are four known routes and the skies, yet she is suggesting an unlikely strategy.


    "I understand your concern. Still, none of us would think they will strike from there. They have already scouted this place beforehand. Besides, Lumina already cleared the mountain pass. While I took care of the Western terrain¡­" Eu discloses.


    He was shocked by her revelation, but he expects nothing from her. Eu is always very efficient in handling such matters.


    "Do you plan to fight?" the Divine Lord asked and breaking his silence.


    "No. I need to rest. I''ll stay here. I''m tired..." Eu confessed.


    "Then, I''ll consider your suggestion. Still, I leave Jairu and your comrades back here. We can''t leave the Temple unguarded," the Divine Lord told her.


    "No, Triteia and Haru will be more helpful if they are with you. I suggest you bring them along. Gwyd is also here. We will be fine. Don''t worry." Eu said and reassuring him


    His face slightly twitched upon hearing the witch''s name. Ravikanth decided to forgo his jealousy, and trust Eu better judgment.


    "Very well. Please prepare yourselves. We will head out soon." he ordered the men before approaching Eu and said, "I''ll escort you to your quarters."


    Eu is looking at him quizzically.


    "It''s not necessary..." Eu refuted.


    "I insist." Ravikanth replied.


    She sighs and accepted his offer.


    The Divine Lord noticed her haggard face and wanted to ensure she is well. They walked the empty hallways towards her room as they talk.


    "You have been doing a lot lately. You have to rest..." Ravikanth told Eu.


    "I am sorry, Brother Ravi. It is necessary..." Eu responded in a silent voice.


    They continue to discuss random matters until they reach her quarters. Sadly, they have to part ways once again.


    "We have to talk once I come back. I need to tell you something important..." Ravikanth said.


    "Sure. I''ll wait..." Eu responded and continues, "Brother Ravi, you have to save him..."


    The Divine Lord knits his brows as he looks at her. He wasn''t sure who she is referring to that he needs to save.


    "Who...?" he asked quizzically.


    "You''ll see. You''ll know when you see him..." Eu smiles as she enters the room and continues, "Take care and I''ll see you when you get back..."


    He heaves a heavy sigh as he shook his head. The girl obviously has planned out everything and seems already knew what will transpire.


    Ravikanth decided to follow her nonetheless and heads back with everyone. He knew Eu always means well, after all.


    The Divine Lord Foeni ordered fifteen guards and Captain Jairu to stay behind as a precaution. Even with Eu''s insistence, he can''t leave the Temple unguarded.


    Not long, the Divine Lord Foeni, accompanied by Triteia and Haru, left the premises. The rest followed as soon as everyone has gotten their assignments.


    Shadows are very tricky enemies, and they can''t be defeated by reasonable means. They also have bizarre skills and abilities.


    Everyone simply needs to be cautious at all times. They are very unconventional enemies.


    Meanwhile, back in Eu''s room, Gwyddien appears as soon as the Divine Lord said his goodbyes and left. Far from everyone''s knowledge, she has another plan.


    "Hey, Gwyd, why are you shaking? This is the reason why you trained so hard." Eu reminded him.


    She saw him trembling as he always does when he is overwhelmed and nervous. How can''t he?


    That night, Eu discloses something will transpire at Limes Temple. She entrusts Gwyddien to handle everything on her behalf.


    "Don''t you think this is too soon? I just finished my lessons¡­ How can you just leave me in charge?" Gwyddien asked hesitantly.


    "You are not doubting me now, are you? Lead Lumina''s team for me. I trust you." Eu pats his shoulder.


    "I am scared..." Gwyd mumbled.


    "This is the best time to find your courage." she looked at him as she smiles at him reassuringly. She continued, "Lumina is also there. She will protect you on my behalf."


    He looks at the cuddly little creature on the table. He hasn''t seen Lumina''s true form as he starts doubting the cuddly little creature can actually do some damage.


    Meanwhile, Lumina narrowed her eyes as her lips twitched, showing one of her sharp fangs. She had a very gentle face and graceful aura, but Lumina is undeniably a powerful Majestic Beast.


    Gwyddien continued to refuse and argued with Eu. He is not convinced that he can handle the tasks to protect Limes Temple.


    Besides, Eu already said the Temple doesn''t need protection. Why is she insist on agreeing with her proposal?


    Meanwhile, a sudden knock on the door disrupted their conversation. Captain Jairu just arrived to join them.


    "I can''t believe you always put me on such tight spot with the Divine Lord Foeni, Little Eu." Captain Jairu said.


    He wipes off his sweat as he enters the room. Eu already informed him beforehand and requested his cooperation.


    She knew the Divine Lord would order men to guard the Temple. Even with her insistence, it was still not logical to leave the temple unguarded.


    That would leave Captain Jairu and his fifteen chosen men under her disposal. It will be enough to carry on with her plans.


    "Thank you for always obliging to my demands. I truly owe you." Eu chuckles.


    "You are not disclosing everything, right?" Gwyddien asked straightforwardly.


    "You kept on asking the same question ever since we''ve met, Gwyd¡­" Eu responded.


    True, she withheld one crucial detail from the Divine Lord. She knew that he would oppose her entire plan once he learned about it.


    He needs to trust her.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Planning

    Gwyddien, Eu, and Jairu gather around the table. There was silence as Eu discloses the attack at Limes Temple.


    As they speak, thousands of Shadows are lurking at the Temple''s outskirts, waiting for their time to strike. These Shadows are more vicious and blend into their surroundings very well.


    They are truly tough to detect.


    "Little Eu, why didn''t you tell earlier? Lord Foeni will sure help if he knew..." Captain Jairu rambled as he continued, "We should at least request more men."


    He is in disbelief. He knew this girl is withholding the information but didn''t expect something so ominous.


    How can she mislead the Divine Lord Foeni?


    "The Divine Lord needs to be elsewhere. We have to take care of this matter ourselves." Eu discloses.


    "But those Shadows you just mentioned..." Jairu said worriedly.


    "Lumina will assist you. Di''Anon and the others are also on their way back. You and Gwyd are also here. Why are you so worried?" Eu asked.


    "Aren''t you going to help...? You are also here. You are powerful..." Gwyd asked.


    Eu heaves a heavy sigh. As much as she wants to help, she is at her limits. She still hasn''t fully recovered from her reawakening. She is beyond exhausted.


    "We don''t have time to deliberate about this. I need your cooperation now. I wouldn''t propose this if I knew that we have no chance to make this work..." Eu finally said.


    Silence filled the room. They gave it a thought and knew that Eu would not put their lives in jeopardy. It might look like they are at a disadvantage, but it is still a doable feat.


    They decided to listen and found themselves agreeing with her plans.


    Eu continues to explain. Two attacks are going to take place that night. One has already been taken care of by the Divine Lord Foeni, and they will handle the other.


    Captain Jairu remained silent. He doesn''t know what to feel about this sudden revelation. He really can''t form the correct words to say at the moment while he digests the situation.


    He decided to accept it and do the best he can. He can''t let Eu down after putting her trust in him.


    Meanwhile, Gwyddien''s face was completely ashen. He can''t help drowning on his thoughts.


    '' Why is she entrusting such a huge responsibility to me? Has she gone insane?''


    He admits he is a coward and a nobody. He can''t do it! How can she even fathom he can do such a feat?


    "Gwyd, remember everything I taught you. Believe in yourself. I trust you. You can do this..." Eu said.


    Gwyddien looks at her pleadingly.


    "Little Eu, thank you for having faith in me, but please reconsider. Let Captain Jairu or someone else takes my place..." he straightforwardly objected.


    "But you can''t fight on the field. You are the only one who can cast support magic. I already taught you all the spells. It''s time to put them into good use." Eu explains.


    Gwyddien excelled in his studies. Despite his inexperience, Eu believes he can pull through. She always believes in his capabilities, after all.


    Jairu is quite curious why did Eu hide this from the Divine Lord? Though, Eu always has a reason on how she handles matters.


    "May I ask why? I want to know your reason. What are you trying to achieve?" Jairu inquired.


    Eu turned to him and heaved a heavy sigh. She decided to explain the situation and the importance of this battle.


    "I wanted to save someone. The Divine Lord is the only one who can save that person." Eu discloses.


    Limes Temple will face an imminent attack at the same time as this person''s death. She lured the Divine Lord away so he can rescue him.


    Limes Temple will face this attack, and someone needs to take charge on his behalf. She chose Gwyddien to handle them.


    "You wanted to change the course of things...?" Jairu asked her in disbelief.


    Eu smiles neither, confirming or denying it.


    There are consequences when one tries to change events. It might lead to an even bigger catastrophe, or the plan might backfire to create mishaps.


    Even Gwyddien was surprised. He can''t believe Eu has such intentions.


    "Little Eu..." Gwyddien started.


    "Let''s not think about anything else for now. You are ready to face this. You are more than capable. You trust me, right?" Eu responded to Gwyddien.


    Gwyddien remained silent has he think it through. He trusts Eu, and he believes she won''t put him in charge if he is not up to the task.


    He also considers that Eu is exhausted from traveling, and she needs to rest. She is helping as much as she could.


    "Fine. I''ll do it." Gwyddien finally spoke.


    Eu smiles in contentment as she hears his agreement. She knew she made the right decision choosing him.


    "Thank you, Gwyd..." Eu said gratefully.


    Eu explains that they just have to hold on as long as they could while they wait for Di''Anon and the others. They need to follow the plan and learn to improvise if needed.


    They might be at a disadvantage in the case of human resources. Eu reassures them that their prowess and abilities are enough to push them back.


    Besides, the Limes Temple has a very reliable defensive barrier. The Shadows won''t be able to enter so easily.


    Eu continues laying out the plans. Jairu, Lumina, and Gwyddien listen to her instructions and reminders carefully.


    She continues to suggest the placements and advises how to deal with the Shadows more efficiently. They must hold their ground and believe in each other''s capabilities.


    Meanwhile, Di''Anon and his crew finally regroup on a secure location. It took longer than they anticipated, but all went well on their end.


    The others thought their missions are over. They were about to call off the day when Di''Anon arrives at their rendezvous point.


    "We must head back to Lime Temple immediately." Di''Anon said.


    "It''s been a long day, Di''Anon. Can''t we take a break?" Seig asked.


    He just fought ten powerful Shadows, and he is famished and parched. He also exhausted.


    "Little Eu needs us back." Di''Anon simply discloses.


    "Urgent, huh?" Seig murmured.


    The twins, on the other hand, remember the Divine Lord is already at Inner Courts. They can only assume that something is about to happen back there.


    Even if the twins are away, their network frequently updates them. This information helps them handle some of their cases more efficiently.


    They quickly assume that something is happening while they are away. These Shadows are not just here for surveillance, after all. They all came for a reason.


    "Lord Foeni is already at Limes Temple as well. We can only assume something big is about to happen, correct?" Fugue said as he gives his insights.


    "If he is, why is our presence still required? Won''t they able to handle matters themselves? Little Eu is also there¡­" Eirwen tried to argue.


    "Come. We will discuss it while on our way." Di''Anon turned around as he said.


    He decided to head first and hopes everyone to follow him back. He knew that everyone would not let him down.


    Everyone decided to travel on their true, magnificent forms. It will be faster if they all rush back this way, after all.


    Not to mention, their movements will remain discreet at the same time.


    Not long, five beautiful, majestic beasts rush back to Limes Temple. They all hope they can reach their destination in time.


    Back in Limes Temple, Eu has just finished discussing the whole plan. The strategy is very straightforward and mostly on the defensive.


    "Gwyd, good luck." Eu taps his shoulder.


    Gwyddien nods his head as he weakly smiles. He is still not entirely convinced he could accomplish it, but he needs to strengthen his resolve.


    He has surpassed Eu''s training, but he still not officially ordained a full pledge witch. He might be capable, but technically, he is still an apprentice.


    He needs to prove himself.


    Eu knew his worries. Still, he has to overcome these issues and forgo them because titles and ranks are useless in the field.


    It is more reliable to have the right skill sets than those irrelevant matters.


    "So, that is the whole plan? Defend as long as we can?" Captain Jairu confirmed.


    "Easy, right? The Temple doesn''t need many men. We can easily overwhelm them with your own capabilities." Eu ensures them.


    Somehow, Gwyddien realized why Eu insisted on handling the barriers fortifications. She always knew what is about to come.


    He can''t help to assume that she is withholding valuable information from everyone.


    Eu somehow read his thoughts. She knew that he realized something but refrain from asking as well. She is thankful as it is also something she can readily disclose.


    "Alright. I will head out now and inform my men. Come on, Gwyd, we need to finalize our plan of surprise with the others." Captain Jairu said.


    Captain Jairu pulled the young witch out of the room. They bid Eu goodbye while they insist her to rest.


    "Can I, at least, get a moment for myself? I need to say my prayers." Gwyddien begged the burly man.


    Captain Jairu is dragging Gwyddien out of the room, and he is almost in tears. He is starting to doubt himself once again.


    "No, I need you to stay beside me so I can watch over you. I am afraid you will suddenly disappear." Jairu responded as he continues, "You can say your prayers along the way."


    He hooks his arm at the young man and continues to calm him down. This is Gwyddien''s first battle after taking Eu''s lessons.


    He expects Gwyddien to be someone as a force to be reckoned with.


    Eu nods her head as she smiles and watches them leave her room. She cannot disclose anything in detail regarding the ''things that are about to come.''


    They need to concentrate on doing their parts without knowing those matters. Eu wants to bear all the consequences of perceiving everything as she tries to help them achieve their goals.


    She is confident they will surpass the challenges that will come their way.


    "Lumina, take care of everyone for me¡­" Eu murmurs as she drifted to a peaceful slumber.

 Chapter 64 - 64: The One who Needs to be Saved

    It is a Mystic Night. The Southern Forest is shrouded in darkness and deafening silence.


    The Divine Lord Foeni and the Temple Guards lie in wait at the outskirts of this dense, solemn forest. Time seems like in a standstill as they listen carefully and sense their surroundings.


    It is a cold, moonless night, and this forest gives an eerie vibe. The night continues to drag on, and no Shadows appear to cause havoc.


    "My Lord, do you think Little Eu made a mistake? We''ve been waiting here for hours..." the Vice-Captain asked hesitantly.


    Vice-Captain Mineaus is a Minotaur. He has a beautiful, well built, muscular body and head of a bull with very intimidating horns.


    He is second in command in Limes Temple, and he knew the Divine Lord trusts Eu. He doesn''t want to sound as if he is doubting the girl or creating a rift between them.


    "Hush..." the Divine Lord Foeni responded and ignored his words.


    He raised his hand as he continues to scan the surroundings. He also finds it odd that Eu sent him in this isolated place.


    Still, Lord Foeni wants to believe, Eu has a reason why he is necessary to be there. It is quite apparent the Shadows target is Limes Temple, after all.


    He recalls Eu''s words as they part ways earlier that day.


    ''Save him¡­''


    He continues to ponder about the one who needs to be saved.


    Not long, he started sensing irregular movements from the dense forest. The careful, rustling sound and the low growls broke the solemnity of the night.


    "They have arrived..." the Divine Lord murmured.


    A tall, masked man in black leather garbs emerges from the shadows. His golden amber eyes glow in the dark as he scouts the premises.


    A dark figure approaches him and whispers closely to his ear. He listens carefully to his subordinate as he nods from time to time.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord continue to observe him. He knits his brows as he tries to figure out this intruder''s identity.


    "My Lord..." Vice-Captain Mineaus called out.


    The Divine Lord told him to hush and stand down as he continues to observe him. He has a gut feeling an unexpected scenario will unfold.


    On the other hand, the intruder waves his hand, and his small army appeared. About a thousand shadow footmen slip out from the darkness where they lingered.


    Much to their surprise, the Divine Lord and his men have welcomed them to this isolated place. Still, the man remained calm as he summons his sword and faces the gallant Phoenix Lord.


    "I don''t wish any of you harm, but if you insist on breaking into the sacred grounds. I will force you out of my territory." the Divine Lord Foeni coldly announced.


    The Shadows didn''t budge as they await their Master''s response. This is not something they have anticipated, after all.


    They ensure their movements are discreet, and they have been cautious not to alarm anyone. The skirmishes are not their doing after all.


    "We only came for the girl. Hand her over!" the Mysterious, masked man demanded.


    The Divine Lord Foeni rolled his eyes as he sneers. He assumes they are referring to Little Eu.


    How dare they demand such an inexcusable thing!?


    "And you expect me to hand over this girl willingly? Just like that because you asked?" The Divine Lord inquired in such a hostile tone.


    He summons his weapon in response. His golden fan acts as a shield and his beautiful long silver sword on his other hand.


    Everyone did the same as they shifted to a different stance. Any moment now, these two factions will engage in an imminent fight.


    They remained still waiting for someone to start this brawl. The tension between them intensifies every moment it continues to drag.


    Not long, someone threw a fireball and created a massive explosion between them.


    Finally, the inevitable clash has commenced.


    Meanwhile, the Masked man is startled with this sudden attack. He is aware none of his men would do such a thing without his orders.


    He shifted his attention to the Divine Lord and knew he is not that kind of person. He is not a reckless person who will engage them without being provoked.


    He looks around in hopes to discover the anomaly. His golden amber eyes glow while he observes his surroundings.


    He grits his teeth and clenches his fist. He started suspecting that something ominous is at work.


    The Divine Lord noticed his opponent''s wariness. The mysterious man is obviously distracted.


    Everyone is engaged in defending themselves and fighting each other. Sometimes, they can''t distinguish who is their real enemy anymore.


    ''Lord Foeni, these Shadows...'' Triteia spoke via telepathy.


    Before she can finish her sentence, he noticed a flash, discreetly traveling towards the masked man. He knits his brows as he recalls Eu''s words.


    ''You have to save him...''


    The Divine Lord decided to intervene and shielded the Mysterious man from the attack. He is sure this is not from one of his men.


    Meanwhile, the Mysterious man fell as he looks at his savior. The silver spear fell a few yards from him after the Divine Lord Foeni blocked and pulled him out of its way.


    His mask fell, and Noite''s ashen face was revealed. His long silver hair cascades and his identity was exposed.


    "Noite...?" the Divine Lord Foeni exclaimed.


    He can''t believe he is fighting with him, and he is the person in command of the Shadows. He knits his brows as he remembers his conversation with Eu.


    Eu is in contact with Noite. She suspects he and his brother is behind the Shadows.


    He didn''t believe her, but now, he doesn''t know how to confront the situation. Why are they creating a disturbance?


    "Young Master¡­!" one of the Shadows shouted as he approaches the man.


    The chaos continues around them while Noite, his guard, and the Divine Lord stare at each other. There was silence between them while Lord Foeni looks at them questioningly.


    ''Why?''


    Noite bows his head, unable to explain his reasons. It was simple after all¡ª he can''t easily abandon his brother.


    Then again, his attention fell on the silver spear that almost took his life. It is a familiar weapon that belongs to one of his brother''s trusted subordinates.


    He looks around and quickly noticed that his men are being slain not by the Divine Lord''s men but his brother''s elite forces. Cold sweat trickle on his spine at the ominous scene.


    He can''t believe his own brother has betrayed him. He sent him here to be slaughtered not by the Divine Lord but by his own men.


    The Master of the Shadows.


    He looks at the Divine Lord Foeni with a mixed expression of guilt and gratefulness. If it weren''t for him, he would surely die from that attack.


    "Thank you, Ravikanth..." he murmurs.


    The Divine Lord Foeni looks away as he observes the chaos before him. He ordered not to harm their enemies, but someone among these Shadows is slaying Noite''s men.


    There is a wave of evident anger on his face as he returns into the battlefield. He observes the Shadows and looks closely into their unique auras.


    He quickly differentiated them and ordered to concentrate on eliminating the hostile shadows. They emerge from their hiding places as they mixed themselves from the lot.


    Meanwhile, Noite and his guard were simply surprised by his command.


    ''Is the Divine Lord saving them? Why...?'' Noite looks at him quizzically.


    His head is muddled with his current situation. His brother is trying to kill him while his enemy is his savior.


    ''What is really happening here¡­?''


    "Young Master, are you alright...?" his guard asked.


    Noite looks at him in dazed as he weakly smiles. He is unharmed thanks to the Divine Lord''s interference.


    He can''t believe that his loyalty will lead him to his death. If the Lord Foeni didn''t shield him, he would die from the hands of his brother''s men.


    "This can''t be possible. This is a mistake... My brother..." he murmurs in denial.


    His guard looks at him with sympathetic eyes. It is evident his brother has the intention to eliminate them, but he didn''t give out his opinion.


    His brother''s men was probably a precaution if ever, the Divine Lord Foeni doesn''t have intentions to harm them. Still, how did everything led to this?


    Why did the Master want to kill his own sibling?


    Noite closes his eyes as he noticed his men decline in numbers. He doesn''t want to continue watching his men die in front of him.


    Noite stood up with the assistance of his guard. He decided to cast a spell in order to save everyone. He doesn''t want to sacrifice his men for his brother''s madness.


    He slowly reenters the chaos to begin his enchantment. He cast a spell using a few drops of his blood.


    Shadows are bounded in a contract with their chosen Master. He doesn''t want to leave them behind to be slaughtered. Nobody deserves such cruel fates.


    They are his comrades!


    Noite cast a large scale teleport spell and carefully selected all his men from the lot. It doesn''t matter how much magic it requires. It doesn''t concern him.


    It might even be an impossible feat, but he will defy it and make it possible.


    His brother''s men noticed his movements and tried once again to assassinate him. Now that he is aware, he has no intention to indulge them and offer his life.


    He will obliterate anyone who dares to harm him again. He cast a protective barrier while he carries on with his plan.


    The Divine Lord Foeni decided to let him go while he does his best to protect his men. He assumes Noite wanted to confront his brother after this incident.


    He wanted to give them that chance.


    The Guards and the Divine Lord took care of the Shadows, who does not belong to Noite''s ranks.


    Meanwhile, Noite escapes with everyone else.


    The battle was settled as they finally defeat the remaining shadows trying to break through them. They might be stealthy, but the Divine Lord Foeni didn''t give them a chance to deceive him.


    The Shadow who attacked Noite was left alone before them. Despite his defeat, he still looks at everyone with disdain and satisfaction.


    He manages to leave significant damage from the Divine Lord''s and Noite''s ranks. Even if he failed, he still considers them achievements.


    His Master will be the one to finish the job he started. Once that happens, he is sure that no one will be left unscratched.


    "Do you really believe you have won? Guess again, you didn''t¡­" he revealed.


    He let out a sinister laugh before turning into ashes and disappearing into the darkness.

 Chapter 65 - 65: "I am invincible!"

    Meanwhile, during the encounter at the Southern Forest, these ominous, vicious shadows appeared. Their eyes glow in scarlet as they emerge from the darkness.


    An overwhelming wave of Shadow enveloped the Temple grounds. Their growls and screeching broke the cold, solemn night.


    Captain Jairu, Gwyddien, and the fifteen guards are in their designated positions. They steeled their hearts as the terrifying scene unfolds before them.


    Gwyddien is in command as he positions himself in the rooftop. He immediately casts a support spell to protect his comrades.


    His powerful earth elemental Guardian Spirit appears beside him. She awaits her Master''s command as she observes the situation.


    Poison Ivy is a beautiful, floral spirit under Gwyddien. She is well skilled in magic and an expert handling a whip.


    Ivy has lime green skin and scarlet, wavy hair. She has captivating almond-shaped, obsidian eyes and plump red lips that can captivate her anyone.


    She is a seductress who can poison anybody with her touch and a kiss. She is tall and slender as she floats beside her Master.


    Gwyddien took a long time for this fiery lass to submit. She is very reliable, confident, and strong-willed.


    Meanwhile, the men securing the grounds defended their posts from the aggressive intruders. There are only fifteen men aside from Captain Jairu, but their prowess should never be underestimated.


    They can cast magic arts and wield their weapons with efficiency. They are all gallant, reliable, and powerful men who diligently protect these grounds for ages.


    On the other hand, Lumina has curled herself on a hedge. She observes everyone lazily as she yawns.


    Gwyddien witnesses her unbelievable display. He can''t believe Little Eu entrusted his safety with this cuddle creature.


    "Master." Ivy said, breaking his train of thoughts.


    He shrugged at Lumina''s nonchalance and decided to get serious handling the matters beforehand. He let his spirit guardian join the elite guards to defend the temple grounds.


    Ivy is please as she enters the battlefield. She has been idling around the temple doing menial tasks, and it bores her.


    Having some piece of the action spices up things and hones one''s skills from time to time. Ivy descended as she summons her spiky, poisonous whip and enters the battlefield.


    Her red robe gently flutters as she descends. Her precision is simply spectacular as she eradicates a group of shadows charging to her location.


    She has a satisfied and seductive smile the entire time. Ivy is obviously enjoying herself.


    Gwyddien waves his wand while he supports everyone and targets those on their blindspots. His eyes gleam as he easily defeats the shadows.


    "I am invincible!" Gwyd said followed by a sinister laugh.


    Lumina can''t believe this young man was reluctant to take the job earlier. He is obviously in high spirits and enjoying himself.


    "You seem overjoyed dealing with these abominations, Gwyd. I thought you said you are a pacifist. Look at yourself. You evolve to a sinister devil witch. Your Mistress would be proud." Lumina chuckles in amus.e.m.e.nt.


    For a short while, he froze from Lumina''s words as he recalls the incident earlier. He has continuously been degrading himself and his capabilities.


    He was mentored by the Divine Witch Circe and Little Eu, who both praised his exceptional improvements. He didn''t believe them until that moment.


    He always thought they are just saying it to uplift his spirits and not give up on his dreams.


    Despite his hang-ups, Eu and the Divine Witch are very supportive. There was never a day they didn''t to encourage and believe in him.


    Today, he has proven himself that they are right all along. He is not just a nobody who has mediocre abilities. He is Gwyddien, and he is a gifted witch.


    His chocolate, hazel eyes gleam at the realization. He is indeed someone more than meets the eye.


    "You flatter me, Lumina. You are just jealous. Your Mistress has chosen a very gifted apprentice." he refuted confidently.


    He cast another spell to heal his comrades, depleted magical essence, and reinforced the barriers. Despite this, the Shadows continue to come in waves.


    Eu ensured that her barrier would only allow them to enter at this point. It is better than restricting them completely and breached it from all directions. This will give them better control of the situation.


    "Don''t be full of yourself, Little Witch. I am pretty sure my apprentice will able to defeat you even with his eyes close. No offense." Lumina chuckles nonchalantly.


    She stood up as she stretches her body to throw herself into the fray. She is now well-rested, and its time for her grand entrance.


    Lumina jumped from the hedge, and a bright, warm light basked the premises. Everyone saw the Majestic beast takes form and emerges in shimmering radiance.


    Her light is calming and has a healing effect. It washed away their tiredness and rejuvenated them.


    Her golden antlers sparkle with her matching hooves and her pure white body. Her wings create a powerful gust of wind pushing back and disintegrating the Shadows close by.


    Despite knowing she is someone not to be underestimated, Ivy can''t help rolling her eyes at Lumina''s arrival. Her eyes have a glint of jealousy while everyone''s attention is withdrawn from her.


    "Show off!" Ivy mumbles.


    Lumina cast a pleased smile as she responded via telepathy.


    ''Don''t be jealous. You had your moment.'' she chuckles.


    The seemingly futile struggle continues to drag. The Shadows continue to overwhelm Jairu''s group with their great numbers, and their assault is not slowing down.


    It''s normal that everyone is starting to feel exhaustion despite Gwyddien''s efforts to heal them. He, himself is feeling the toll on his body after all.


    Unexpectedly, Di''Anon and his group finally arrive. The five newcomers came out from nowhere and assisted the weary men.


    "Rest for a while, Jairu." Di''Anon advised.


    "Don''t worry. I can still fight." Captain Jairu responded smugly.


    He waves his cleaver sword effortlessly to show off he is not done fighting the relentless beasts. The wave of fiery attack obliterated the line of shadows approaching them.


    Di''Anon nods as he let him do as he wishes. He knows that everyone must be reaching their limits, but who could comfortably rest in this situation?


    Meanwhile, Gwyddien started laughing as he saw the reinforcements. He feels waves of relief upon seeing Di''Anon and the others arrive at the scene.


    It brings new waves of hope for him as he cast another set of enchantments to support everyone. His shrieky laugh resonates and mixed with eerie growls of the Shadows.


    "I assume that is Gwyddien...? Is he always like that...?" Canon curiously asked.


    "I suppose the correct question is, what happened to him." Eirwen responded.


    Looking back, Gwyddien is timid and cowardly. Who would assume he has this sinister side of him? He is obviously enjoying the battlefield.


    "How long has he been there...?" Seig asked.


    He is surprised how well Gwyddien is holding up and his performance in the field. He is like a totally different person.


    "Witch Gwyddien is there since the beginning. His supportive magic has been very helpful." one of the guards responded.


    "Yes. He almost cried when the Captain dragged him to the assembly hall. I never thought he could be reliable. As a matter of fact, I am quite impressed." one chime in.


    Everyone nods in agreement. This young Witch will surely come along way with his given skills. He might not realize it yet, but he will surely be someone not to be underestimated.


    Then again, they expect no less knowing he is Little Eu''s apprentice.


    Ivy hides her smugly smile from everyone''s outstanding feedback. She is confident with Gwyddien''s abilities and his determination to surpass himself.


    He might need a little work of his self-esteem. Then again, that will give her the opportunity to whip him out of his shell too.


    ''Of course, he is simply exemplar! I won''t accept someone less to be my Master.'' she thought.


    While everyone is busy fending off against this sea of these atrocities, a watchful eye carefully observes them. He is quite satisfied with how things are unfolding as his crystal blue eyes shimmer in contentment.


    There are only twenty men in Limes Temple, a witch apprentice, a majestic beast, and a Spirit Guardian, yet they are displaying such a remarkable feat. One would assume there are more pushing these endless hostiles back.


    Even Captain Jairu doubted Eu''s decision to let them handle this matter. Now, using the other group sounds overkill.


    Then again, he wonders, what is the situation on the other side? What is so important in there that Eu lured the Divine Lord to Southern Forest?


    Meanwhile, the battle in the Southern Forest has finally ended. The Divine Lord secured the Shadow, who instigate this incident.


    The Shadow is not as mindless as the rest. He is on his knees as he awaits his impending doom.


    His fiery red eyes look around to give them one last look. Even though he wasn''t able to kill the Master''s sibling, he is still contented on his achievements.


    "Do you really believe you have won? Guess again, you didn''t¡­" he revealed.


    He let out a sinister laugh before turning into ashes and disappearing into the darkness.


    Cold tingling sensation trickle on everyone''s spines. They look at the direction of Limes Temple and witness the terrifying darkness enveloping it.


    What is happening...?


    They didn''t notice the terrifying event in Limes Temple while they control the situation. It was indeed a surprise how everything unfolded on their end.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord Foeni''s hand shiver at the dread sight. He is stunned, speechless, and blank.


    "My Lord, please go ahead. We will handle matters here." Vice-Captain Mineaus suggested.


    He doesn''t want to detain the worried Lord knowing the person he values most might be in danger. He wants to be considerate.


    The Divine Lord snaps from his trance as he nods. Haru volunteers to accompany him back to ensure his safety.


    ''Please be safe...''

 Chapter 66 - 66: Divine Witch Circe

    The Divine Lord Foeni and Haru rush back to Limes Temple. The Phoenix Lord is shaking as he imagines the worst possible scenario he could think of.


    "Divine Lord, I am pretty sure they are safe. The situation might look dire, but I am sure Eu has already foreseen this. She is always prepared..." Haru told him reassuringly.


    He remained silent as he nods. He didn''t transform as he flies back to Limes Temple.


    There is a worried expression on his beautiful ocean blue eyes. His noble, handsome face can''t conceal his pain and agony.


    His white over purple robes flutters against the wind. He is sure they are safe, but he still can''t help himself not to worry.


    Not to mention, how can Eu hide this from him?


    The girl is always taking too much burden and not allowing him to support her. He is starting to feel dejected every time.


    At this point, everyone looks up to her. She even gained his own men''s respect and acknowledgment.


    He is the Divine Lord of Mystic whom they supposed to rely on and not Eu. Then again, he just wanted her to put her faith in him more.


    He is drowning himself on such dire, conflicting thoughts. All he wanted is...


    "Lord Foeni, you shouldn''t be hard on yourself. I am sure Little Eu means well..." Haru said, breaking his contemplations.


    The black Heterochromia dragon with blue and red almond-shaped eyes spoke. His jet black mane flutters in the wind as his robust wings, and his bulky body flies in admirable speeds matching the Lord.


    He smiles as he turns to his companion. He also knew that she means well. He just hopes that she will reconsider discussing matters with him before engaging in such dangerous tasks.


    They were nearing their destination when a blinding light enveloped the Limes Temple Grounds. It was so bright that it seems like daylight in an instant.


    The night has been unveiled and basks it with this mysterious, purifying light. Powerful magic has been cast and obliterated the darkness in an instant.


    ''What the...''


    The Divine Lord and Haru halt as they cover their eyes. They can''t fathom what exactly is happening before them.


    Who has the power to create such a miracle?


    Meanwhile, in Limes Temple, the Shadows are obliterated in one fell swoop by this mysterious enchantment. It appeared so suddenly and unexpectedly came to their aid.


    Gwyddien was surprised as his eyes widen at the image emerging from blinding light. He can''t mistake the silhouette forming before him.


    "Divine Witch Circe... Mistress..." he mumbled.


    His lips were left ajar of the unbelievable scene.


    ''Why is the Divine Witch here? Is this a dream...? It can''t be... Even in my dreams, I can''t imagine her suddenly showing up like this...'' Gwyddien continues his train of thoughts.


    He can''t wrap his head on the scene unfolding before him. Even if its apparently beyond his comprehension, he still refuse to understand.


    ''How did the Divine Witch knows their situation?''


    News doesn''t travel that fast, right?


    Besides, it requires several days to travel across realms, and she will cross two. She can''t possibly be there.


    ''Did she used the Gateway of Realms?''


    Meanwhile, Lumina rolls her crystal blue eyes while hiding her amused smile. She knew this Divine Witch has been concealing her presence and observing them ever since her arrival.


    ''How can you conceal yourself and not help us sooner? You are so unbelievable, Witch...'' Lumina murmurs.


    On the other hand, everyone else was startled with her excessively display of power. This person just cast a Divine Spell against the shadows and wiped them out in an instant.


    Not long, the heavenly light gently disappeared and brought back the stillness of the night. Everyone is mesmerized by the spectacular scene before them.


    The radiance of the golden carriage being drawn by two pinkish, pearl white beast with crystal horn remained visible on top of them.


    Meanwhile, someone in a white cape gently descended from the sky. His long cape flutters and lightly dances in the wind.


    His face remained hidden behind his hood, yet his presence is captivating and continues to entice them. They can''t take their eyes away from him.


    Lumina has already transformed herself into her cuddly, little form as she awaits this person descends. She can only heave a heavy sigh as she looks around at everyone else.


    Poison Ivy is also curious to know about this person. How can she attract everyone without even showing herself?


    "Who is she?" Ivy asked Lumina in a hushed tone.


    Somehow, it is quite a surprise she didn''t know her. How can she not recognize the Divine Witch Circe?


    "Who else? Its the Divine Witch Circe..." she casually responded as if she holds no importance to her.


    Lumina stretches her body as she curls herself on top of a huge rock once again and rests.


    On the other hand, others can''t contain their utter shock on the revelation. They can''t believe the Divine Witch Circe came to their rescue.


    "The Divine Witch, you say...?" Jairu exclaimed.


    He looks at her in disbelief. How can she act so nonchalant upon the arrival of someone so important as the Divine Witch?


    He is simply flabbergasted.


    Not long, she finally touched down on the ground and appeared before everyone. Gwyddien is already standing beside Captain Jairu and the others.


    "Greetings. I am the Divine Witch Circe." she calmly introduces.


    Her gentle voice is like music to their ears. She resembles an angel who descended from the sky.


    "It was an honor to be in your presence Divine Witch Circe..." Captain Jairu said as he bows his head.


    "Please, you don''t have to be so formal. I came in unannounced. I hope I didn''t appear too intimidating..." she chuckles.


    "You saved us. Please accept all our gratitude. We all welcome you in Mystic Spirit¡­" Jairu said.


    His face is flushed as he stands before her bewitching presence. In fact, all the men are simply attracted to her.


    They kept on showering her with compliments as they converse with her. They haven''t met someone as beautiful as Eu. She is extraordinary by standards.


    ''Ah, just drop all the pleasantries already!'' Lumina chimed in after enduring their exchanges.


    She spoke via telepathy directly at the Divine Witch Circe, who seems to enjoy herself. How long does she intend to drag that conversation?


    Her beauty? Her prowess? Her sudden arrival?


    ''Ah, please. Just spare me already!'' Lumina complains.


    She shifted her attention to the cuddly beast resting on the rock nearby. The Divine Witch Circe narrowed her eyes as she observes the familiar presence before her.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord Foeni and Haru finally arrived. He is quite surprised to see her, but he can only assume the Divine Witch is behind the exemplar display.


    "Greetings, Divine Witch. I didn''t know you are here... This is indeed a surprise." the Divine Lord said as he approaches her.


    "It won''t be a surprise if I announce my sudden visit." the Divine Witch responded helplessly.


    In truth, she had no opportunity to announce her visitation. She had to immediately leave her palace upon acceptance of the Messenger''s so-called favor.


    Days ago, the Messenger came and asked her to go to Limes Temple at this exact moment. She had to leave her duties and travel at once to accommodate her.


    Much to her surprise, the Shadows came in overwhelming numbers. She didn''t expect anything so ominous to happen upon her arrival.


    Then again, what surprises her most was her little apprentice, Gwyddien, who is taking in charge of the situation. She can''t help herself not to observe his growth.


    It was never a mistake to send him here. It was less than a year, and yet he has grown so much already¡ª mentally and spiritually.


    The Divine Lord looks around, expecting to see Eu among them. He was relieved upon seeing her absence but didn''t miss Lumina''s presence on the rock.


    "Lumina, where is your Mistress?" the Divine Lord asked.


    Lumina gets up and stretches her body and complies with his call.


    "Didn''t you request her to rest? She is resting, duh..." Lumina coldly responded.


    The Divine Witch is most surprised by her action. How can a mere, Majestic Beast act so informal?


    She was about to reprimand her lack of respect to the Divines, but the beast has an intimidating aura she cannot explain.


    It seems like she is someone even a Divine cannot cross. She creases her beautiful brows at her, unable to utter a word.


    "I only respond to my Mistress. Be thankful I bother to respond." Lumina continues while she looks at the dumbfounded Divine Witch.


    She jumps as she floats ahead of them and returns to her Mistress. Time seems to frozen until she left the grounds.


    The Divine Witch decided to break the awkward atmosphere and shifted her attention to her young apprentice.


    "You have grown Little Gwyd. I can see you''ve been training well." the Divine Witch commented.


    Gwyddien''s face lit up upon hearing her acknowledgment. Despite being forced to undergo Eu''s mentorship, it was all good on his part.


    "Hehehe..." Gwyddien smugly smiles and continues, "You tirelessly put your faith in me. I intend to make you proud."


    Captain Jairu can''t help himself to spoil his moment. How can he act as if he volunteered and willingly undergo to everything?


    "I do hear you cried a lot, though. You even attempt to escape. Even your Spirit Guardian occasionally wh.i.p.s you back to your senses¡­" Captain Jairu chimed in as he bursts into a fit of laughter.


    He recalls he had to drag Gwyddien to the battlefield. He also had an urge to tie him into the pole to restrain him and prevent him from escaping.


    How can he pretend so cool in front of the Divine Witch?


    The Divine Witch smiles, as she recalls an old tale, she once heard. She shifted her gaze at the Divine Lord Foeni.


    "Then, he is someone like a person I used to know. I think he''ll continue to become an exceptional witch." she chuckles.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord heaves a heavy sigh as he listens to them. He wanted to rush into the Temple and check on Eu, yet he doesn''t want to act impolite in front of the guest.


    "Please, let us discuss matters inside. Let us not stand here. It''s cold¡­" he rambled.


    The Divine Witch Circe nods as she accepts his offer. He has a point, and she knew the Divine Lord was not there to welcome her.


    The Divine Lord Foeni disappears with his quick long steps to his real destination.


    Gwyddien escorted the Divine Witch Circe, while everyone else follows.

 Chapter 67 - 67: Meeting Eu

    The Divine Lord Foeni''s quick, hurried steps resonate at the temple''s empty hallways. He is trying to catch up with Lumina, who entered earlier.


    This obnoxious little, furry beast only answers to her mistress, Eu. Though she is not entirely unpleasant and he assumes she is portraying this facade for a reason.


    "Lumina, wait." he called.


    Lumina stops and waits for him to catch up. She sighs as she looks back to see everyone has decided to follow her.


    ''All I wanted is to rest¡­ I am also exhausted¡­'' she mutters to herself.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Witch Circe observes the familiar creature. She is sure the voice airing complaints came from her.


    ''How can she act so casual? Does she knows her?''


    Captain Jairu can''t help himself from defending Lumina. The little creature could be very obnoxious and sarcastic most of the time, but she not always like that.


    "The little beast must be exhausted. Eu and Lumina just came back, yet things kept on popping up..." Jairu informed her.


    "You mean she is Eu''s pet...? Wait. Eu, the Oracle?" the Divine Witch exclaimed in a hushed tone.


    She can''t help her astonishment upon hearing the information. How can a mere pet be so brazen as this creature?


    Not to mention, she has a connection with an Oracle. Oracles don''t usually have beast or spirits by their side.


    "Don''t misunderstand, Mistress. Lumina is more than Little Eu''s pet. She is really protective of her. You should have seen her cook with the Divine Lord last time she was sick. She is more like her guardian." Gwyddien clarified.


    "Lumina and Lord Foeni...? Eu...?"


    They continue to converse about the issue. Jairu and Gwyddien indulge her every inquiry.


    The Divine Witch Circe is always an inquisitive person.


    She nods as she accepts their responses and explanations. She also suspects Lumina is more than just a mere beast, after all.


    Sieg, Di''Anon, and Eirwen didn''t comment. At this distance, they are all sure Lumina could hear every word they will utter.


    Haru also remains silent the entire time. He knew Lumina wouldn''t like to be a topic for whatever reason. There are always consequences for offending her.


    Meanwhile, Lumina overheard the entire conversation. Her face twitches as she hears these people talks behind her back.


    ''How dare she categorizes her as a pet?''


    She discreetly waves her furry tail and cast a spell to trip them. She can hear their clandestine conversation very clearly.


    It was almost too late to counter the discreet spell. Upon noticing the wave to trip them, the Divine Witch summonsed her staff and broke it before it touches them.


    "Mistress...?" Gwyddien asked curiously.


    He and Jairu didn''t notice the wave of malicious spell intending to trip them. The Divine Witch shifted her attention as she suspects the furry beast Lumina.


    "No, it''s nothing..." the Divine Witch shrugs as she responds.


    She can''t believe this mysterious creature is playing her. She doesn''t know what kind of beast Lumina is as she keeps her suspicions.


    ''Who is this Lumina¡­?''


    On the other hand, Lumina hides her mischievous grin. She knew it was a lame attempt to catch her off guard, but it is still worth a try.


    She just can''t help herself from getting her revenge. After all, she didn''t show herself immediately and watch their struggle against the shadows.


    ''How can she be so inconsiderate?''


    Still, she understood her reasons for wanting to witness Gwyddien''s fantastic growth. Her Mistress has done an exceptional job bringing (or rather dragging) him out of his shell, after all.


    It is almost the break of dawn. The sun starts to rise and unveils the sky from its darkness.


    It basks everything with is gentle warmth that seems to bless them for its a new day.


    Everyone else is the Temple commence with their daily activities like cleaning and preparing meals for its residents. Everyone is relieved to surpass the events last night, and everything is back to normal.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord Foeni has tons of questions and even matters to discuss with Eu. He enumerated everything on his head, but as they grew closer, he starts omitting them one by one.


    Not long, everyone has reached Eu''s doorstep. Everyone else is silent while they wait for the Divine Lord Foeni decisions.


    Even Lumina is waiting for him to knock or enter the Eu''s quarters. She assumes this Lord has plenty of things to discuss with the young, secretive girl.


    "My Lord, aren''t you going to open the door? Or probably... At least knock?" Lumina asked as she broke the silence.


    The Divine Lord Foeni has a skeptical look on his face and unable to vocalize his thoughts. He totally forgot everything he came there to do.


    He looked behind him and saw that everyone had followed him there as he sighs. He doesn''t intend to drag an entourage on his way to talk with Eu.


    Before anything, he decided to dismiss the fifteen guards and advised them to have their wounds be adequately treated. They quickly complied and left the area.


    He looks at the Divine Witch, Captain Jairu, Gwyddien, and Eu''s comrades as he wonders how to deal with them.


    "They are here, might as well bring them along..." Lumina casually suggested.


    Before anyone can say anything, she has disappeared and entered the quarters. The Divine Lord can only helplessly sigh on her nonchalance.


    Everyone carefully entered Little Eu''s room. The sweet winter roses fragrance is evident but not overwhelming. The room is dimly lit, thanks to the heavy curtains on its windows.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Witch can''t help feeling nostalgic about the familiar scent. She recalls a room with a familiar aura.


    She closes her eyes to recall the memory.


    ****************


    It was a very long time ago, and she was still the newly ordained Divine Witch Circe. She recalls a magnificent Temple in prism crystals that dazzle in the light.


    The Divine Sorcerer Rincewind has ended his term and chose this young White Witch to succeed him. She can''t help her nervousness and excitement that day, yet the familiar scent has calmed her down.


    This is her first audience with this person after her ordination. She doesn''t want to act inappropriately in any way or create mistakes.


    Not long, a young girl approaches her and offers her a cup of tea and biscuits. The girl has beautiful amethyst eyes that sparkle like gems.


    She is about thirteen years old physically. She has golden hair that cascades on her back, and her skin is radiantly glowing.


    The girl''s presence is utterly enchanting, and she is awestruck. How can someone so beautiful in such plain clothing?


    "Thank you. This is my first time. Hi, my name is..." she said.


    "You are now the Divine Witch. You must use your new name." the girl interrupted before she could finish.


    "I apologize... I forgot. I am nervous... I am Circe... Yes, it''s Circe..." she rambled.


    "No worries. Just act normal, and you''ll do great. Have some tea to help yourself calm down..." she chuckles.


    Circe posed several questions, and the girl didn''t hesitate to indulge her. She enjoys the freshly brewed winter rose tea and biscuits she has brought in for her.


    The time for her audience finally arrived. Before the girl left the parlor, Circe called out and inquired.


    "Thank you. May I know your name...?" Circe asked.


    The girl turned back and smiles.


    "I am Maidservant Clair. It''s a pleasure meeting you, Divine Witch Circe." she replied.


    "See you around, Clair. Thank you." Circe said.


    "Don''t worry. I am pretty sure we will meet again someday." Clair chuckles.


    The girl left, and the young Divine Witch Circe realized something. How did the girl know she was the Divine Witch Circe?


    She recalls that the Divine Sorcerer Rincewind told her this is a privileged encounter. No one knew she is coming.


    She was simply dumbfounded. She made a few inquiries that day and never heard anyone named Clair.


    In fact, she is like someone who never existed at all. She is certain she met her, but why does everyone deny her existence?


    She looks back at the magnificent Prism Temple once again before she heads back to Middle Realm.


    Then, who is that strange girl in the parlor?


    Her train of thoughts was interrupted as she recalls.


    ''Don''t worry. I am pretty sure we will meet again someday.''


    She can only sigh and let it go. There is no reason to dwell on it as she heads back to the Middle Realm.


    Now she is a Divine. She has plenty of time to wait for this so-called someday.


    ***********************


    "What are you doing, Eu? I told you to rest. Why are you not resting?" The Divine Lord spoke.


    He broke the solemnity of the room and brought the Divine Witch back to the present. She knitted her brows and adjusted her vision to the young girl sitting on the couch.


    "I am well-rested enough. Besides, it''s already morning." Eu refuted.


    The Divine Witch can''t help finding the voice who is conversing with the Lord Foeni very familiar.


    ''This voice... Where did I hear it...''


    As for Lumina, she curled around Eu''s neck and disguised as a furry scarf. She is tired and has no intention of joining their conversation.


    Meanwhile, the Solas gems glow brighter and adequately illuminated the room. Eu stood up as she welcomes and greets them.


    "I assume you are angry. You have questions and needs clarifications..." Eu said as she approaches him.


    "Yes, I do. You also lied, and among other things..." the Divine Lord protested.


    Eu heaves a heavy sigh.


    Eu decided to shift her gaze at the Divine Witch Circe. She is simply befuddled upon finally seeing the infamous girl, Eu.


    Circe has heard her name so many times, yet this is the first time she met her in person. She heard about her, but her existence is a mystery.


    "Greetings, Divine Witch Circe. I am Eu." Eu introduced.


    "You are Eu...?" the Divine Witch responded in surprise.


    She wanted to say this person resembles the mysterious Maidservant Clair from the Prism Temple. For some reason, she can''t voice out her concern.


    ''Who is this person...? And there was also Lumina¡­''


    "Do you know each other...?" the Divine Lord asked in surprise.


    He can''t help noticing the Divine Witch''s surprise tone upon seeing Eu.


    ''Does the Divine Witch knew her by any chance?''


    Still, how was that even possible...?

 Chapter 68 - 68: Eus Plans

    The Divine Lord Foeni knits his eyes as he shifted his gaze at Little Eu and the Divine Witch Circe. He can''t help himself suspect these two knew each other in a way.


    He can''t help noticing the surprise in Circe''s face upon seeing the girl. Her face seems ashen like she has seen a ghost.


    "Divine Witch...?" the Lord Foeni called out.


    The Divine Witch came back to her senses as she heaves a deep breath. This girl can''t possibly be her despite their resemblance.


    "It''s nothing. She just resembles someone I used to know, from somewhere..." Circe explained.


    Everyone has gathered around the room. The simple quarters have a small lounging area to hold a discussion.


    "Aren''t you all tired? It''s been a long night..." Eu asked as she examines their haggard faces.


    The Divine Lord Foeni narrowed his eyes as he stares at her.


    ''Is trying to talk herself out of the situation?''


    "Don''t misunderstand. I am just concern." Eu explained as if answering his thoughts.


    "No. I am okay." Lord Foeni quickly responded.


    He intends to hear her explanations and reasons now. He doesn''t want to wait any longer and feels he has been in the dark for too long.


    The Divine Witch Circe also gives her assurance she is fine. It''s been a long journey from the Middle Realm and to Mystic Spirit, but she can manage.


    Seig, Haru, and Eirwen are all exhausted. They also don''t want to get involved.


    It is the same case with Fugue and Canon, who can feel the Divine Lord''s oppressive aura directed at them. They wanted to disappear and not get involved in the upcoming discussion.


    Di''Anon, on the other hand, remained nonchalant about the situation. He will comply with whatever their command.


    "You can rest..." Eu said.


    She decided to dismiss Seig and the others. She decided to limit the people and let the others rest for the meantime.


    Seig, the twins, Haru, and Eirwen face light up as they all heard her decision. They simply don''t want to be caught up with the building tension between them.


    "Fugue, Canon!" Lord Foeni called.


    They Tanuki twins froze as they heard the Lord''s mighty voice. They can''t help themselves to gulp as they slowly look back at him.


    Lord Foeni narrows his eyes but didn''t say anything to them. He just stares at the two youngsters tremble in fright.


    "We understand, my Lord. We won''t go anywhere. We will wait for your further instructions." Canon rambled.


    The group quickly exited the room and finally headed to a common resting place or guest area. They have to prepare for another wave of interrogation, and the Divine Lord doesn''t intend to be lenient.


    Gwyddien also decided to leave the room. He feels that these three individuals have matters to discuss among themselves.


    The room fell in deafening silence, leaving Little Eu, Divine Witch Circe, and the Divine Lord Foeni. It took several minutes before someone finally decided to break the silence.


    "Why didn''t you disclose that Limes Temple will face an attack?" the Divine Lord Foeni straightforwardly asked.


    "I know you won''t agree with my plans." Eu calmly responded.


    "Is she also included in your plans?" the Divine Lord asked.


    He jerks his head to the Divine Witch direction as he inquired. How can she suddenly arrive at such impeccable timing?


    Eu shifted her gaze at the beautiful lady sitting on her left and shook her head. It was also a surprise the Divine Witch is there.


    The Divine Lord Foeni shifted his gaze at the White Witch to explain herself. Her arrival can''t be a coincidence.


    "A few days ago, the Messenger asked me to come immediately and give my assistance. You are in danger. When I arrived, I witnessed the temple was under attack and saw Gwyddien in charge. I watched a little before I decided to intervene..." Circe explained.


    Hearing the Messenger''s involvement has surprised the Divine Lord. He didn''t expect there is Divine intervention.


    The Messenger seldom appears and gets involved in their affairs. He rarely intervenes but never fails to appear on crucial moments and gets involved in matters of importance.


    His last appearance is two hundred years ago during the Holy War. He advises everyone to contain the threats but failed to pay heed.


    Grand Elder Eiteilla even came to plead his cooperation but to no avail. He also expects they are the same but now, it seems that is not the case.


    "Isn''t the Messenger a Celesean...? Celesea has long fallen..." the Divine Lord curiously inquired.


    The Divine Witch was surprised by his inquiry. How can he not know who the Messenger is?


    "The Messenger is from the Astral Realm. How can you not know...?" the Divine Witch replied in disbelief.


    He shifted his gaze at Eu as he seeks her inputs. The Divine Lord expects her to know something about what is currently happening and his identity.


    "The Messenger''s identity is unknown, but he is from the Astral Realm." Eu discloses.


    "You knew about him too...?" he asked in surprise.


    How come he is the only one who doesn''t know who is this Messenger is? Since the beginning, the Oracle Clan is the one guiding him.


    Eu looks at him quizzically. It is quite a surprise the Divine Lord doesn''t know who the Messenger is. After all, he is a Divine Guardian.


    "I read books." Eu discloses.


    The Divine Lord looks at Eu quizzically and wonders what kind of books is she reading. Though, she is telling the truth when she disclosed where she learned about the Messenger.


    Meanwhile, Eu shrugs and heaves a heavy sigh. She can''t elaborate on the person''s existence.


    His very existence is a mystery across all known realms.


    "Do you want to discuss about the Messenger or the reason why I sent you away?" Eu asked, changing the subject.


    The Divine Lord Foeni decided to forgo the issue and let her explain. How can she lie about things and put her life in jeopardy?


    "I''m sorry for not disclosing about what will happen in Limes Temple. I know you would stay and protect this place rather than lead the guards defending the Southern Forest..." Eu lowers her head as she apologizes.


    The Divine Lord listened to her reasons and understood her point. He truly won''t leave if he knew.


    Nothing is more important than her safety. Everyone is capable of defending themselves without him leading them, yet none of them would consider saving Noite or his men.


    "But you understood why you had to be there, right?" Eu finally asked.


    He remained silent while the Divine Witch listens to their discussion. She is curious about what transpired in the Southern Forest.


    The two continue their exchanges, and Eu always finds an excuse to argue with the Divine Lord. It started to exhaust him and finally ended the argument.


    "For whatever reason, you are not allowed to do this again! As a citizen of my jurisdiction, I order you to disclose everything and let me handle them." the Divine Lord told Eu.


    "But I told you. You have to save him... It is necessary..." Eu refuted.


    The Divine Lord decided to let it go but reminded her once again. He won''t allow her to do such a thing and always keeps her by his side.


    "Okay, fine. If it puts you at ease, I will not keep valuable information from you. Still, it doesn''t mean I will let you interfere." Eu said.


    He remained silent as he heaves a sigh. He understands that she has indeed done everything in his best interest.


    How can he deny that she has fortified some barriers on his behalf and save small communities beyond his reach? Everything she has done is to help him maintain his jurisdiction.


    She even trained better men to secure his Realm. Even the information network she created was impeccable.


    "Excuse me..." Circe interrupted his train of thoughts.


    He doesn''t know how to begin his explanation about everything. Eu has a better understanding of what is currently happening.


    Meanwhile, Eu looks at him as she awaits the Divine Lord''s permission. She will disclose the information she has gathered only with his consent.


    He nods his head as a sign of his approval, and Eu responded as she smiles.


    Eu finally decided to inform her about the events in Mystic Spirit and the involvement of the Lords of Nether Realm. The Divine Witch can''t contain her surprise as she digests everything she said.


    She hasn''t met the brothers. Still, their legacy as the Silver-haired Heroes who assisted Lady Emilia during the Era of Change has reached her ears.


    Everyone knows they are allies, so why are these legendary brothers creating a disturbance?


    "I really cannot answer that. We must wait for Noite''s return. He can shed more light on the matter." Eu responded.


    The two Divine Guardians nod as they accepted her suggestion. No one knew what occurred in the Nether Realm that led to the brothers'' actions.


    They started to contemplate the situation unfolding before them. Ravikanth is about to say something, but Eu interrupted him and spoke first.


    "Brother Ravi, you really need to rest. Please don''t overthink it. Let''s talk again when you are well rested as well..." Eu said.


    He remained silent as he finally feels the exhaustion from last night''s intense fighting and his flight. He doesn''t want to admit it, but he is beyond exhausted as well.


    "Very well. I''ll come back again and talk to you about something very important. Don''t go wandering around without my knowledge." the Divine Lord reminded Eu.


    The Divine Witch is surprised to hear Eu called the Lord Foeni casually. A Divine is expected to discard their name and use their new names after all.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord Foeni pats Eu''s head before leaving the room. He has a gentle smile on his handsome face as he says goodbye to her.


    As soon as the door closes, the Divine Witch can''t hold her thoughts anymore. She''s been wanting to ask ever since she met her earlier that day.


    "Eu, tell me the truth. You are not a Celesean, are you? You are from a different Realm. Are you an Astral? Are you the Messenger?" Circe asked.


    She started to bombard her with questions as she pours out her thoughts. She can''t help this girl is not disclosing the truth about her identity.


    Eu turned to face her as she smiles.


    "No, I am not. I am an Oracle from Celesea... I am Eu." Eu replied with a calm, gentle smile.

 Chapter 69 - 69: Circes Suspicions

    The Divine Witch Circe doesn''t want to consider her confession. She is convinced Eu and Lumina are not Celeseans nor from Mystic Spirit.


    They are from a different Realm.


    Still, she can''t voice out her disagreements as she looks at the young girl. Her aura is unique compared to anyone else she has encountered.


    Even if she has Oracle''s abilities, Circe suspects Eu is a prominent person from another Realm.


    Who is she? What Realm did she come from?


    "Divine Witch, please don''t misunderstand. I don''t wish to complicate things. I just wanted to save Astra..." Eu discloses.


    Is that really the only reason she is here?


    She knits her brows as she contemplates what Eu has disclosed. As a Divine Witch, she also foresaw the events, and they are not entirely pleasant.


    Though, she also noticed some changes ever since this young girl''s appearance. Still, why didn''t she disclose and seek the help of Divine Lord Foeni?


    The Oracles have left Celesea and moved to Mystic Spirit, breaking the laws of restrictions. Despite that, they didn''t face the consequences of breaking a Divine Law.


    Lord Foeni has been helping and the Oracles are under his protection since two hundred years ago. The Oracles have considered this place their new home.


    "You can seek Lord Foeni''s for help. Why won''t you tell him? He looks really concern about your welfare." Circe curiously inquired.


    "I truly wanted to do everything all by myself, but my current abilities are limited." Eu responded.


    "What do you mean...?" Circe curiously asked.


    There was a long pause as Eu hesitated to tell the Divine Witch. The last person ended up sacrificing herself for her.


    "I can''t involve anyone..." Eu murmurs.


    "You already involved other people on your cause. Your comrades, Seig, Di''Anon, Eirwen, and many others. You even involve my apprentice..." Circe said as she points out.


    Eu remained silent. The Divine Witch Circe has created a good argument, and she doesn''t know what to say.


    Still, she doesn''t want to make the same mistakes again. Though, she knew she can''t succeed by herself.


    Witches'' premonitions are not as profound as the Oracles. Still, she wanted to help as much as she could.


    She doesn''t fully understand but feels she must help this young, mysterious Oracle girl.


    "Divine Witch..." Eu began but interrupted.


    "I am Aurelia... Please, call me Aura... Let us be friends." Circe chuckles.


    "But..." Eu started in disbelief.


    She doesn''t know what to feel and sighs. Sadly, she cannot give the same courtesy to her and reveal her true identity.


    She hasn''t fully unlocked her memories.


    "I know, you are Oracle Eu. Let us just leave things like that..." Circe calmly said.


    It''s been long since someone addressed her using her real name. She can''t help missing those days she is just a plain White Witch.


    Eu smiled and thanked her for understanding her situation. As of the moment, there are matters even she cannot understand.


    "I cannot tell you everything, but I will disclose what I can..." Eu confessed.


    She closes her eyes as she organizes her thoughts. She accepted the Divine Witch Circe''s assistance and told her story.


    ****************************


    Eu is a gifted young Oracle and granddaughter of Grand Elder Enoch¡ª the current Grand Elder of the Oracle Clan.


    She is simply believed as the late Anatolia''s daughter.


    Eu has always excelled in her studies, and she displays exceptional skills. It''s unusual she didn''t have the chosen Oracle''s Mark.


    Her Oracle powers manifested when the Shadows attacked the Middle Realm to retrieve the artifact, the Gateway of Realms.


    From there, she began her journey as she hones her skills and everyone around her. She guides them to the correct path and prepares themselves to fight the inevitable.


    The Limes Temple Guards improvement.


    The three battalions under Aryen, Presea, and Reone'' s intense transformation.


    She helped the Holy Guardians infiltrate and save Lord Turtle.


    She saved the Oracle Clan from annihilation.


    She mentored Gwyddien to become an exemplar Witch.


    She saved Noite from his tragic fate.


    ****************************


    "You are changing the course of events..." Aura mumbled.


    "You can say that..." Eu responded.


    Eu didn''t deny her intentions. She trusts that she can rely on her to keep everything confidential.


    There was silence once again. The Divine Witch can''t believe anyone has the power to conflict with one''s destiny.


    Who is this person?


    Is it possible she is just Anatolia''s daughter?


    Does that naughty Oracle has someone?


    She knitted her brows and ended up in deep contemplation. On the other hand, Eu has indeed had an ambitious feat.


    "Why are you telling me all these, but you refuse to inform the Divine Lord?" Circe asked Eu.


    "It is best if he didn''t know. I trust him to understand someday..." Eu simply discloses.


    She is afraid everything will fall apart once he discovers her plans. She simply can''t risk it.


    Eu still cannot disclose plenty of matters, but she intends to do everything she could. She also wanted to contain the threat that has resurfaced.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Witch Circe can''t help assume who she really is. Still, how is it possible that she is that person?


    "Are you Lady Emilia?" Circe straightforwardly asked.


    Eu tilted her head as she looks at her quizzically on her sudden inquiry. Why is Circe also suspecting she is this prominent lady who past away ages ago?


    "Do you know her? Do you honestly think I am this person?" Eu curiously asked.


    She wanted to know about this Lady Emilia, who everyone mistakes her of. She probably knew who she is, but in her current condition, she doesn''t really have any idea.


    Meanwhile, Circe gave it a thought. Lady Emilia is a legendary figure who sacrificed herself for the good of everyone.


    She is also an Oracle like Eu said she is and doing the same thing as she. It''s not hard to suspect their connection.


    "Dear, I am not that old. I might be older than you, but I am still young." Circe sighs.


    How can the girl suspects she is that old? She shrugged her complaints and started to recall.


    Then, if she remembers correctly, there is also one person she can link to her. The girl is only a few years younger than her as well. Still, that is several hundred years ago.


    "Then, are you Clair?" she asked again.


    If she is not Lady Emilia, then she must be the young Maidservant Clair, correct?


    Eu looks at her curiously. Why is she insist asking about these matters?


    "I am Eu." she refuted.


    The Divine Witch decided to give up and change the topic. She obviously doesn''t intend to disclose anything more than she already said.


    "Little Eu, I promise to help you. Don''t do anything drastic, and let me help. I promise not to disclose your secrets to Lord Foeni..." Aura assures her.


    The Divine Witch knew there are consequences, but she wants to put her faith in her. She is making things better for everyone, after all.


    Eu smiles as she accepts her assistance. She doesn''t want to impose, but she knows that she also needs help.


    She can''t accomplish all those things by herself. She simply needs to reconsider.


    The Divine Witch Circe left the room and heads to the guest quarters and rest. She is really thankful Gwyddien has encountered Eu and everyone in Mystic Spirit.


    In the middle of her contemplations, she remembers to inquire about Lumina. She is so fixated knowing about Eu''s connection and plans that she forgot to bring her up.


    That mischievous little beast is hiding something.


    ''Is it possible that White Beast is Clair?''


    She shrugged at the thought. The girl is sweet and friendly, unlike that prankster little demon.


    She also considers that Lumina is the key to discover who Eu really is.


    These two are simply mysterious.


    She can only sigh in regret as she heads to the guest''s quarters and rests.


    Meanwhile, in Eu''s room, she sits on the couch and slumps on her seat. She smiles as she thinks about the progress.


    The Divine Witch Circe''s arrival is simply unexpected but extremely helpful. Even at everyone''s abilities, they are still struggling to cope up with the Shadows numbers.


    She summons Lumina, who quickly complied and appeared before her. She overhears the conversations as she rests on her shoulders.


    The cuddly ball of fur appears on top of the coffee table. She stares at Eu and awaits her command.


    "Thank you." Eu said.


    ''The Divine Witch is very intuitive. I really like her.'' Lumina chuckles.


    "You also need to stop pranking her." Eu reprimanded her.


    Lumina crystal marble eyes widen in disbelief as she acts innocent from the accusation. It''s not entirely a prank.


    ''When did I do that...? I truly admired her.'' Lumina refuted.


    Eu heaves a heavy sigh. She knew that this playful little creature always slips a few spells trying to catch her off guard.


    Eu heaves a heavy a sighs and lets it go. She closes her eyes and recalls their conversation.


    She remembers the Divine Witch asked if she is Clair.


    Aside from being mistaken as Lady Emilia, someone asked if she is Clair.


    The name sounds nostalgic as she smiles. The name Clair is something familiar to her as well.


    ''Clair, huh? Hmmm...'' she thought.


    Meanwhile, in a faraway place, a man in heavy black cloak has searched different locations to find someone. He can''t understand how this person can continue to elude him.


    ''Where are you...?'' he mumbled.


    He decided to give up for now and relax. He has been searching for years but no accord.

 Chapter 70 - 70: Thoughts

    The man in grey hooded cloak walks the sparkling hallways of the magnificent Crystal Palace. The halls are empty as usual as his steps resonate with the corridors.


    Amidst this ocean of stars stands a palace that is simply one of it''s kind. It''s a model of grandeur and explicitly awestricken marvel.


    It is a place inaccessible to most. It houses the most influential person in all of Astra¡ª the Sovereign King.


    He drags his steps as he nears his superior''s room. He heaves a heavy sigh as he constructs his report.


    He doesn''t want to admit he has failed his task. He has wandered around Astra and crossed different Realms to track that person.


    Despite his efforts, he still failed to track that person''s whereabouts. It seems like she doesn''t exist at all.


    "Forgive me... I have failed you." he began.


    "No worries. You did your best, Lucius." the man calmly said.


    The man called Lucius has mesmerizing, purple Tourmaline eyes bows before the handsome, regal man in front of him. He wears his usual royal blue and white robes with beautiful embroidery in silver threads.


    He is the Grand Master Lucius and one of the Sovereign King''s trusted men. He is currently in charge of the Prism Temple after that person''s disappearance.


    "Your Majesty..." Lucius started.


    "Wherever she is, I am certain she is alright. It''s okay you can rest and go back to your duties." the Sovereign King said.


    The Sovereign King is a handsome man. He has a very imposing aura paired with enchanting sapphire blue eyes.


    His silky long, jet black hair flows behind his back adorned with a golden clip to hold it in place. He is elegantly dressed in purple robes with exquisite embroidery in silver and gold.


    This man doesn''t usually entertain guests except for a handful he truly trusts. He is a very elusive person and let the Grand Master handles most of his affairs.


    "Your Majesty, are you sure? What will Great Cousin say if she learned..." Lucius asked worriedly.


    The Sovereign King looks up to Lucius as he mentions his Great Cousin and his Consort. He already explained to her and reassured her about the situation.


    Though, he nods his head as he understood his reason.


    "Don''t worry. We already discuss about everything. Please carry on with your other duties. I''ll handle the rest." the gallant King ordered.


    He is calm and soft-spoken, yet there is power in his voice.


    He seems nonchalant about everything as he urges Lucius to forget his mission to find that person. This has truly surprised him but didn''t voice out his concern.


    There must be a reason, but he can''t help his curiosity and continue to ponder on them.


    Why did he suddenly drop the case of that person''s disappearance?


    Why does he urge him to forget and return to his duties?


    "Are you sure...?" Lucius inquired.


    What is the reason for his change of heart?


    Does he know something he has failed to see?


    He was so adamant about finding that person at all costs. That is why he personally dispatch him.


    They have concealed this matter for years. Also, it is a must that she returns to Prism Temple as soon as possible.


    How can she leave amidst these chaotic times?


    "Don''t worry. It''s alright. If that person wishes to, she will return on her own." the Sovereign King cooly replied and continues, "You also gathered enough data about the Shadows'' resurfacing, I presume?"


    He totally ignored the earlier issue and shifted to another disturbing one. He always trusts Lucius that he can do his tasks exemplary.


    Grand Master Lucius has traveled around to track down ''that person'' and investigate about the Shadows. It took him years to return and meet him.


    Despite his failure to find ''that person'', he has learned so much more about something else.


    "About that matter. I hate to admit it, but ''that person'' was correct all along..." Lucius began.


    The Sovereign King nods his head as he listens to his insights. He recalls ''that person'' has warned him, but he never paid heed to her warnings.


    It''s not the time to seek who is accountable for everything that is currently happening. Every one of them is at fault.


    It such a shame indeed.


    This is probably the reason why ''that person'' disappeared.


    They continue to discuss matters regarding the threat and tries to devise countermeasures. The Darkness is quickly spreading, and they have to prevent its continuous progression.


    The Division of Realms has started to lose its effects. Also, it seems like that creature has found its new host.


    They have ignored all the signs and warnings. They just hope that it can still be contained before everything else is beyond salvation.


    Or Astra will be engulfed in darkness for all of eternity¡­


    Meanwhile, in Mystic Spirit, everything has returned to normalcy. The Guards are back to their training and some to their normal lives.


    The Temple Maids takes care of menial tasks like cleaning and other daily chores. They ensure the Temple is in order, and everyone''s needs are well taken care of.


    Injured guards have recuperated well from the intense fighting while they mourned for their fallen brethren.


    The attack took a significant toll on them. Still, it could also have been worse.


    They are beyond thankful to Eu''s efforts and training course. Her fighting lessons and methodology has been conducive to them.


    It''s been days since the attack, and the Divine Lord Foeni ensures everything is in order. He is glad Limes Temple recovered so quickly after that fateful night.


    He also made time to reprimand the Tanuki Twins for deceiving and withholding information from him. How could they?


    He is their Lord, and yet they take Eu''s commands in priority. Still, he admits she has better foresight than him.


    Everything will really be dire without her continuous interference.


    Meanwhile, Captain Jairu and Vice-Captain Meneaus discuss the events as they laid out plans for future contingencies. Eu also has given them her opinions and took them to considerations.


    The Divine Witch Circe heads back to Middle Realm after settling matters and ensure her apprentice is well. She is gone for almost a week, but she always trusts her people to resolve issues on her behalf.


    She also took this opportunity to converse with the Divine Lord. They discuss their plans to defeat the Shadows and the Silver-haired brothers.


    Lord Foeni and Witch Circe fortified their alliance and disregarded the restrictions of the Divine Laws.


    At this moment, they have to help each other in able to defeat the person who continuously threatens their jurisdictions. They can face the consequences after everything has been settled.


    Later that day, Eu rests on the temple rooftop and looks up the clear blue sky. She is deep thought as she watches the clouds slowly drifts away from her sight.


    Her powers haven''t wholly manifest, and her memories are a blur. She can''t tell how everything will eventually fall in the end.


    She really can''t tell if she is doing enough to make a difference.


    It doesn''t matter if all her efforts will be recognized.


    She can''t tell if everything will be worth it.


    Still, Eu smiles as she looks back.


    The Grand Elder Enoch.


    Elder Levi.


    Captain Jairu and his Limes Temple Guards.


    Aryen, Presea, and Reone and their battalions.


    Seig, Di''Anon, Triteia, Eirwen, and Haru.


    The Holy Guardian Lords, Vermilion, Tiger, Azure, and Tiger.


    Witch Gwyddien.


    Noite.


    The Divine Witch Circe.


    The Divine Lord Foeni...


    She can''t help feeling melancholic as she recalls her experience with everyone.


    In the middle of her long contemplation, a familiar voice interrupted her trail of thoughts.


    "You seem very preoccupied. I''ve been waiting here for you to notice me, yet you are in dazed the whole time..."


    She turned to the handsome Lord in purple robes standing by her side. She froze as she wonders how long has he been standing there.


    His beautiful ocean blue eyes are framed by long thick lashes that are only fixated on her. His longing gaze simply takes her breath away.


    Eu''s face suddenly flushed in embarrassment. She is not ordinarily inattentive and absent-minded.


    "Brother Ravi...!" Eu exclaimed.


    "Ahh, finally. I have stolen you from your thoughts." Ravikanth chuckles as he continues, "Care to share?"


    He sits beside her as he smiles. It''s been a long day, and he wanted to relax and share some time with her.


    The Divine Lord doesn''t know when they are going to have another peaceful moment with each other. He just wanted to grab this opportunity.


    "I am really sorry..." Eu began.


    "Are you? Seriously?" Ravikanth chuckles in amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "Why are you laughing? I am serious." Eu refuted.


    He can''t believe this girl is apologizing after everything she has done. He knew she would do it again, after all.


    Besides, she doesn''t need to apologize and feel guilty. Her contributions have been beneficial to everyone.


    Eu has done more good than harm. He has no complaints what so ever than being left out of the dark.


    He looks up in the sky as he paused. He can''t help himself from being grateful for meeting Eu.


    "No. Thank you. I am glad you are by my side. If it weren''t you, I would have failed the second time..." Ravikanth responded.


    ''Thank you, Eunomia...'' he mumbled in an inaudible tone.


    Eu knits her brows as she looks at him. She didn''t catch what he said, but it made her smile.

 Chapter 71 - 71: Eunomia

    The sun basks them with its warmth, while the breeze embraces them with its cold, chilling wind. They listen to the busy guards doing their routines.


    "Thank you for always helping me." Ravikanth said straightforwardly and breaking his silence.


    Eu turns to him with a satisfied look on her face. She is glad he is not entirely mad regarding all her secrecy.


    "I didn''t do it entirely for you, my Lord. I did it for everyone." Eu responded teasingly.


    Ravikanth responded with a small smile. He raises his brows after Eu addressed him formally.


    "I thought we had an agreement to call me ''Brother Ravi'' when we are alone?" Ravikanth said dejectedly.


    "Why would I? You are not my brother." Eu pouts as she looks away.


    Ravikanth was speechless. He can''t believe how much Eu has changed.


    Eu always loves calling him ''Brother Ravi'' after all.


    "Does that mean you are rejecting me?" he asked.


    He slumped as he felt dispirited on the rejection.


    "I didn''t say that." Eu quickly responded.


    "Then, you accept me...?" Ravikanth asked as his eyes shine with hope.


    He steals a sideways glance and caught her lips curves up a little. He can''t help assume Eu is teasing him.


    Eu really reminds him of that mysterious girl two hundred years ago¡ª Eunomia.


    Ravikanth was about to say something, but Eu spoke first and interrupted him.


    "What do you really want to discuss with me, Brother Ravi?" Eu asked.


    She has changed to a more serious tone than their earlier exchange. She knew there is a reason why the Divine Lord Foeni looked for her.


    The Divine Lord Foeni remained silent. He indeed looked for her to discuss everything she has done, but he also doesn''t know how to start.


    Though, it is not entirely wrong that he was disappointed or mad because he knew that he wouldn''t agree to most of her plans. Still, he is really thankful for her taking the initiative.


    Even if it is against his will, Ravikanth is thankful Eu has decided to move behind his back. He doesn''t know anyone who can do it a better job than her.


    "Please. I want to know everything, Eu..." Ravikanth respond.


    Eu looks at the handsome Lord quizzically. She is sure he has figured out everything already.


    Why does he still want her to tell him everything?


    She gave it a thought before heaving a heavy sigh. She decided to indulge him and tell him everything so far.


    ************************


    Eu grew up in the Oracle Clan. A mysterious man brought her to the Grand Elder''s doorstep and informed him of his daughter''s untimely passing.


    She is Anatolia''s daughter, based on the man who brought her into the Oracle Clan. Still, no one can say for sure.


    The mysterious man disappeared right after that.


    Eu is always a gifted child. Anyone can easily assume she is not simply an Oracle. She is over talented to be one.


    Some Oracles were even wary of her. She is also an outcast in her village because of her unknown origins.


    Still, the Grand Elder accepted her as his own. Whether she is Ana''s daughter or not, it doesn''t really concern him much.


    At the age of three, Eu learned she has teleportation ability. That is how she was able to eavesdrop that fateful night accidentally.


    She accidentally teleported inside the Grand Hall and overheard the High Council and the Oracle Elder''s conversation about a prophecy.


    The Lord of Shadows dominance all over Astra.


    Eu, as a child, shivered in fear and ran away. She wanted to get away as far as she could.


    If her Elders knew that horrifying premonition, why aren''t they doing anything about it?


    She left and met the Divine Lord Foeni, who took her under his wing.


    ***********************


    Ravikanth listened intently to her story though he has heard it before from Grand Elder Enoch.


    The old man is a very doting grandfather despite his constant complaints.


    He smiles as he recalls his encounter with this young girl that fateful night. Eu is really adorable as a doll.


    "Why are you smiling?" Eu asked.


    She notices Ravikanth reminiscing expression as she listens to her story.


    He turned to her and can''t believe how long it has been. Eu has grown up to be an amazing person.


    "Why won''t I? I remember that snotty little child I picked up as I listen to you. Then look at you now..." Ravikanth responded.


    Eu rolls her eyes as she hears his explanation. How can he bring up such an embarrassing memory?


    "Do you want me to continue, or you wanted to reminisce about my embarrassing memory?" Eu said as she pouts.


    "Please, carry on..." Ravikanth said as he urges her.


    Eu nods as she sighs again.


    ****************************


    Eu is under the Divine Lord Foeni protection since that day. He always makes time to spend with her.


    He addresses her as his little sister.


    Eu''s Oracle powers manifested when she was six years old. She has put Limes Temple in discord that fateful night and no one knew what is happening.


    She witnessed horrifying events unfolding before her eyes.


    Everyone was distressed hearing her woes and doesn''t even know what is happening.


    The Divine Lord Foeni can only hold her close and comfort her¡­


    ****************************


    "Wait. What do you mean it manifested? You mean, you had an early awakening?" Ravikanth interrupted.


    He was surprised by her revelation. He didn''t expect that her Oracle powers manifested at such an early age.


    How can he fail to notice that Eu has been enduring everything all this time?


    He should have been suspicious since she requested the Shapeshifting sword.


    Eu remained silent.


    "I''m sorry. I should have known..." Ravikanth said as he apologizes.


    "No need for apologies. Grand Elder learned about it later on as well..." Eu discloses.


    "Why didn''t you tell me...?" he asked.


    "It wasn''t necessary. You would disregard plenty of things if you knew..." Eu simply explained.


    Ravikanth linked the incident in the hunting forest to the manifestation of her powers. She must post a more significant threat to someone than he initially realized.


    If he knew, he would protect her more.


    "Let''s forget about it. What is done is done." Eu said and breaking his train of thoughts.


    He doesn''t need to feel guilty about it. His presence is more necessary elsewhere. They can do more if they split up and do whatever they can on their own.


    "Do you know the Gateways of Realms was stolen that day? Gwyddien told me the Middle Realm was attacked around that time." Eu discloses.


    This revelation rendered the handsome Lord speechless. He knew everything is connected but didn''t expect that Eu is involved in such a way.


    This can''t be just a coincidence.


    He can''t believe Eu''s powers manifested because of that unfortunate event from another Realm. Her very existence could be the key to surpass this.


    Though he doesn''t want to rely on her, it seems her participation is necessary.


    Meanwhile, Eu decided to withhold the information about her relationship with the Holy Guardian Lords. It is not yet time for him to know about it.


    Eu started to think about what else she can disclose to him. Fortunately, he decided to inquire more about her awakening than let her carry on.


    "What did you see...?" Ravikanth asked.


    "The Oracle Clan''s annihilation... The Shadows¡­ The darkness is engulfing all the Realms of Astra¡­" Eu straightforwardly said.


    He nods his head occasionally as he intently listens and digests the information. He quickly realized her motives as he widens his eyes in disbelief.


    "You are trying to prevent all these misfortunes¡­? How could you bear such a burden?" he asked.


    Eu never had an opportunity to tell him about anything else. She wasn''t able to admit her connection with the Holy Guardian Lords and the infiltration at Themis.


    They continue to discuss the matter regarding her early awakening. She decided to leave things like that as she continues to tell him about something else.


    ****************************


    The Temple Guard''s intensive training routines began after she defeated them.


    The three battalions he left for her protection also experienced the same treatment.


    Though, they are unaware she cheated in order to win. This has prepared them to face the brewing threats.


    She also started forming the information network around this time.


    ****************************


    "You tricked them...?" Ravikanth exclaimed.


    He has a surprised expression on his face as his eyes almost pop out of their sockets. He can''t believe how brazen she could be.


    What will they feel once they learned a child tricked them?


    "How do you expect me to win over them? I am outnumbered. I should think of something..." Eu refuted.


    Ravikanth lips curve up as he hears her explanation. He can''t help commend her efforts to win them over.


    It was indeed a daring effort.


    **************************


    She started her investigation around eight years old. That is when they parted ways.


    Jairu formed a team for her¡ª Seig, Di''Anon, Eirwen, Haru, and Triteia.


    They have assisted her since that day.


    They later met the Tanuki Twins. They belong to the Divine Lord''s network but were ambushed during one of their missions.


    Eu''s team saved them and was secretly recruited to join her cause.


    She did exceptionally well on her studies from different mentors. Eu didn''t elaborate who taught her, though. She obviously has extraordinary people teaching her.


    Eu''s abilities are beyond anyone else after all.


    *************************************


    "You gained my people''s loyalty and stole my men¡­" Ravikanth once again interrupted.


    It was a surprise that she was even able to infiltrate his information network. Though, he considers that his Palace guards should benefit from her as well. She should have taken the time to do that as well.


    "But you consider that I should have treated everyone the same, right? I can''t do that. I am already doing things out of my way. How do you think I still have the liberty to do that?" Eu spoke as if responding to his train of thoughts.


    "Yes, I know. That is why you should reconsider asking for my help. Aren''t you doing enough, Eunomia? Just like two hundred years ago, you are still doing everything on your own, without even considering my feelings." Ravikanth spoke, finally expressing his thoughts.

 Chapter 72 - 72: "I Trust You..."

    Eu is silent the entire time while she stares at the Divine Lord Foeni. Ravikanth just aired his grievances and finally revealed his thoughts about her.


    Ravikanth didn''t hesitate to state his suspicions about her identity. He has a strong feeling he is correct, after all.


    Her aura.


    Her countenance.


    Her mannerisms.


    Even the way Eu teases him were all the same.


    He met a mysterious girl two hundred years ago, and he named her Eunomia. She is mysterious who comes and goes like the wind.


    **************************************


    It was a humid, peaceful afternoon. The sky is clear and breeze is cool like its always been.


    The Grand Elder Eiteilla has been sending him warnings and decided to ignore them.


    He is confident Mystic Spirit Realm won''t be defeated so easily. He has powerful men at his disposal and he trusts everyone''s capabilities.


    That day, the Divine Lord Foeni left Arcane Palace to avoid the Oracle Grand Elder. Despite all the signs, he is stubborn and heeds all her warnings.


    He went to a secluded place to past his time while he clears his head and avoids her. The view is spectacular in this secluded lake.


    The Hidden Lake.


    Much to his surprise, a mysterious girl is wandering around the forest that day. She is simply dressed in a gray hooded cloak as she dips her feet into the lake.


    She seems carefree and unaware of her surroundings. She hums a tune with her angelic voice, and he is simply can''t help being astounded by her mere presence.


    Not long, twenty ruffians came to assault and mug her. The Lord was about to help, but he notices her unfazed expression as she faces them.


    He was simply frozen from his place as he saw the girl. His heart starts to race as he ended up more captivated by her.


    Meanwhile, her beautiful amethyst eyes sparkle in delight as if she has found something amusing. She stood up and silently observed them.


    These lawless men can''t help themselves assume they have found a weak little girl wandering in the forest. Her flawless skin is radiant, and her beauty is beyond anyone they have seen.


    She is like someone they can easily overpower. They prey on clueless individuals wandering alone in these parts like her.


    Her lips slightly curve before the excited men who ogle on her. She can''t help assume they see her as someone they can easily prey.


    Unfortunately, this girl had all beaten them up before they knew it. Her flawless and graceful movements are not to be underestimated.


    He can''t believe what he has witnessed that day.


    Who is this girl?


    "My Lord, aren''t you going to do anything? How could you¡­" the girl spoke up.


    This brought him back to his senses and broke his train of thoughts.


    Since when did she know he is there?


    He is simply awestruck.


    That is how he first met, and they started to meet her since that fateful day secretly.


    She never gave her name and so he named her Eunomia.


    When Celesea fell, she also disappeared and never heard from her.


    *************************************************


    Back in the present.


    He can''t help to speculate, Little Oracle Eu and the mysterious girl, Eunomia, he met two hundred years ago, are one and the same. How can he miss it all these years?


    It''s not reincarnation but a kind of sophisticated illusion or disguise spell. It gave her a different identity and now living as the Oracle Eu.


    Then again, Oracles are technically as mysterious as her. Is it possible this is their long-hidden secret all along?


    They are just personifications of people from a different Realm.


    They don''t really die after they passed on as an Oracle, that is why they don''t reincarnate.


    They don''t really die because somewhere they are still alive.


    Ravikanth started to speculate as he drowns on this thought. Is it really possible?


    Then, what are Oracles? Who are them?


    Why are the Shadows after them?


    Many questions are forming on his mind, and he can''t find answers to any of them. He simply wants to understand.


    Meanwhile, Eu''s face remained undecipherable as she listens to his explanations. It seems the time has come to disclose what she can.


    She always knew that she would have to tell him about it eventually. Still, she just wishes she had a better opportunity.


    "Brother Ravi..." Eu began.


    "Eunomia, please trust me¡­ I truly believe it''s you¡­" Ravikanth said as he interrupted her.


    He looks at her pleadingly as he urges her to explain and tell him the truth. Ravikanth''s ocean blue eyes are fixated on Eu.


    "Please, don''t misunderstand. I trust you. That is why I am here in the first place¡­" Eu replied as she broke her silence.


    Eu reaches unto Ravikanth and smiles reassuringly. She caressed his cheeks and stared back at him.


    She recalls having feelings for him for the longest time. Even as a child, Eu, she can''t control herself thinking of him.


    Now she finally understood why.


    Still, she can''t disclose to him what she foresaw and what exactly she is doing. Aside from confirming his suspicion, Eu doesn''t want to elaborate on anything else.


    All she can say is she is trying to guide them to a different course.


    He knits his brows as he deciphers her words. He can''t form any words as he continues to ponder.


    She is changing their destinies but, why?


    What did she really foresee in her visions?


    What is the future hold?


    Meanwhile, Eu looks back at Ravikanth with a forlorn expression. She can''t tell him why. There are simply plenty of matters she can''t disclose to him.


    Informing any of them will only make matters complicated than it already is.


    Though she doesn''t directly admit he is correct on his assumptions, she didn''t hesitate to make him feel he is right. That is the least she could do.


    Despite everything, all she wanted is to trust him.


    "Why?" Ravikanth asked.


    He insisted on knowing her reasons and pressed into the matter. He remains persistent in pursuing the issue.


    "I cannot disclose anything else, Brother Ravi. Sorry. The consequences are only mine to bear and no one else¡­" Eu mumbled.


    Despite her hush tone, it is still audible to understand.


    Ravikanth remained silent as he sighs. He didn''t know what happened during her absence nor her situation.


    If Eu is facing any trouble, he won''t hesitate to help her.


    If she is in danger, he won''t hesitate to protect her.


    He will face whatever challenge life will throw at him for her.


    Then again, something bothers him.


    It''s kind of strange Ravikanth met Eunomia in such circ.u.mstances. The illusion spell is already considered a forgotten spell, after all.


    Was she the one who cast it?


    Was she cursed with it?


    If he weren''t attentive enough, he wouldn''t even realize it was her. Eunomia is like an entirely different person.


    Who exactly is Eunomia?


    Where did she come from?


    Is she really a Celesean?


    "What happened...? Why are you..." he tried to inquire.


    Before he could finish his question, Eu interrupted him. It probably best if he stops pressing into these matters.


    "Brother Ravi, I can''t explain my situation. Can we let matters as it is right now? Nobody must know¡­ I trust you. This will remain between us." she interrupted.


    He sighs again as he considers her predicament. Ravikanth decided to contemplate more regarding her situation and reconsider.


    His heart and mind wanted to just trust her wholeheartedly despite everything.


    Eunomia disappeared for about two hundred years. Despite his efforts, he never discovered any clues about her.


    Somehow, she resembles a person who never existed at all.


    Eunomia''s existence is very mysterious, indeed.


    Incidentally, Celesea and the Oracle Clan also fell around this time.


    Eunomia reemerges recently as this young over talented girl ¡ª Oracle Eu.


    He thinks she is really in such a difficult situation. Ravikanth even considers a malicious entity is probably hunting Eu. That is why she is in hiding.


    "Fine. Let us leave it as that¡­" Ravikanth said.


    Ravikanth heave a heavy sigh of resignation. He didn''t want to press further and feared it might endanger her.


    He knows she will let him know eventually.


    Even if he can''t completely process everything, he has learned about her and the situation. He decided to accept her explanation.


    Somehow, this reunion simply feels surreal to him. He really never thought they''d meet each other like this.


    He doesn''t know how long he has waited for this day. He is beyond thankful and happy.


    On the other hand, how can he explain Eu has a different persona, and they met two hundred years ago? It simply sounds unbelievable, and it might even complicate things.


    Ravikanth thought to consider her requests and let it go. Eu might be in a difficult situation, and so she can''t tell him immediately.


    He decided to wait until she is ready. He is confident he will learn everything someday.


    "Rest assured. I''ll always be by your side. I''ll wait until you are ready." Ravikanth said as he promises her.


    He doesn''t know what else he could tell her. All he could is reassure her.


    Eu nods in contentment. She is happy she consider listening to her request and not asked further.


    Her memory is still a blur, and she is processing everything she remembers about herself so far.


    Somehow, this is not she hopes things will be, but she is relieved she could express herself more around him. She might not be able to tell him everything, but having his reassurance and support will suffice.


    "Thank you. I promise to tell you everything someday." Eu reassures him.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Bond Between Brothers

    The Darkness grew stronger every single day. Celesea is being sucked into this wormhole of grief and anguish by the mysterious entity.


    He is convinced no one can stop him from accomplishing his plans. He is determined to submerge this world in eternal chaos and endless conflict.


    So far, he has no difficulty making this possibility. It just happens someone is also undoing everything he has accomplished.


    Celesea''s inhabitants tried to escape from this desolated place. Unfortunately, hey can''t cross the borders of other realms.


    The Divine Law states no one is allowed to leave their designated areas. All they can do is wait and struggle to survive to avoid dreaded fates.


    Many of them contracted unknown diseases and died helplessly, trying to escape. Some were even consumed by the darkness and became slaves tied in such cruelty.


    Nothing is spared, and it only gets worse every day. The once green pastures are now barren lands robbed out of its life.


    The once colorful, heavenly place is losing all its life.


    Themis is the center of their misfortunes and woes. The once purifying sanctuary is now a haven of these Shadows who consumes their land.


    Meanwhile, Noite arrived and barged into his brother''s room. He cannot hide his indignation regarding his brother''s orders to eliminate him in Mystic Spirit.


    How could his brother order his extermination like he is irrelevant? He is his only living relative, and he has been serving him all these years.


    He only has great respect and admiration despite his changes over the years. How can his brother destroy their relationship like this?


    The bond between brothers is supposedly unbreakable.


    "Brother. This is unexpected." Meness said.


    He remained his nonchalance while he saw his infuriated, younger sibling enters the room. He looked at him somewhat disinterested in his survival.


    Needless, Meness is slightly disappointed to see him enter to confront him and air his grievances to him. His eyes narrowed as little as his face twitched.


    "Why do you look so disappointed to see me? Do you expect your men reporting my demise?" Noite sarcastically responded.


    Noite said as he strides towards Meness, who sits on his chair and swirls his wine glass. He is fuming in anger as he looks at his older brother.


    Even if he denies it, he wouldn''t believe him. He really can hardly imagine how his older brother used him a decoy and tried to sacrifice him to attain his goals.


    Was it really that important that he is willing to give up his own family? Was it worth it?


    "Why? How can you sacrifice me like that? Am I really nothing but an indispensable pawn to you?!" Noite started.


    Noite''s angry voice resonates and fills the dark room. This is the first time he has raised his voice and aired his grievances towards his brother.


    He never felt so betrayed. He always respected his brother and feels he doesn''t deserve such treatment from him.


    He has followed him even into this darkness. How can his older brother do this to him?


    "You said you''ll do anything. I wanted to distract the Divine Lord Foeni. I didn''t expect he will personally lead his men and leave the Temple." he said nonchalantly.


    "If ever, you do expect my death from the Mystics'' hands? If he wasn''t there, will your men even try to save me?" Noite inquired.


    His voice trembled in anger as he spoke his mind. He highly doubts they would even make a move if the Divine Lord didn''t order to save them.


    If fact, he can''t help assume his brother wanted him to die that moment. Why is his assassination squad there in the first place?


    It can''t be just a coincidence.


    Why did he want him dead?


    "Your death would mean everything. You betrayed me by accepting the enemy''s help and not going with the plan to die." he responded with an unconcerned tone.


    Noite''s face twitched as he hears his response. He can''t believe his brother has such dreadful plans for him.


    If Noite died that night, he would have the excuse to avenge him and wage war against Mystic Spirit. His transition will be complete by letting go of his weakness.


    "You are unreasonable! When did I wrong you? Did I drug you? Have I poisoned you? All these years, I only cared for you, and this is how you repay my loyalty?!" Noite shouted.


    Noite''s voice echoes, reaching even the empty halls outside the room. His heart is breaking as he looks at his brother''s uncompassionate gaze.


    Every word has failed to reach Meness as he remained indifferent towards his younger brother, Noite. He even wonders if he heard any of his concerns.


    Noite can''t believe his brother has treated him as one of his indispensable pawns. He didn''t hesitate to air his grievances and complaints but to no accord.


    Meanwhile, Meness remained indifferent while he is leisurely savoring his wine. He didn''t hide his disinterest while he rolls his eyes.


    "So? What do you want now? You want me to apologize? You are the one who failed." Meness said casually.


    His brother''s words have made his blood boiled in anger.


    "Don''t you even hear anything I just said?! You are unbelievable. You have me killed, and you seem disappointed I manage to survive. How could my own brother plan such cruelty to his younger sibling?" Noite shouted.


    "Don''t you think its time to pay me back with your unDYING loyalty, by dying?" Meness coldly responded.


    Noite shivers from hearing his words. He can no longer continue to converse with him and left the room. He has run out of patience to reason with him as he slams the door and disappears from Themis.


    It is best if he finally breaks his ties with his brother. He doesn''t want to abandon him, but that is the last straw.


    Meness has pushed him away and build this wall between them. He can no longer reach him now that he is the Lord of the Shadows.


    When did his brother start to become this monster? He clenches his hand as he continues to drown in contemplation.


    Noite can''t believe he will go this far to attain his goals. He can''t even understand how he became this way.


    He remembers, one day, he became this sadistic Lord who kills for anything that disinterests him. He has started losing his ability to think objectively and became this horrible man.


    "Brother, what happened to you?" Noite mumbles as he walks the secluded mountain pass.


    The pass is moist from the drizzle, and wild herbs fragrance filled the air. All Noite could think of now is the safety and welfare of all his men.


    They are not insignificant to him as his brother treated them. They are his family and comrades in arms.


    Finally, Noite has lost control of his emotions as tears endlessly flow from his eyes. His feelings are a mix of anguish and desperation as he heads back to their camp.


    He doesn''t know what to do. He has longed served and stood by Meness side, yet now he is alone, taking a stand on his belief.


    Noite decided to control his life from now onwards.


    After they escape from their gruesome fates, Noite ordered his men to hide and find a sanctuary while they recuperate. He needs to see his brother one last time before he can make a decision.


    It seems that its time for them to part ways and fight on different sides. Noite clenches his hand as he closes his eyes.


    He recalls his loving brother he adored so much. Noite tries to remember everything as he figures out when his brother started to display these changes.


    There might be some clues as he hopes to bring his older brother back to his senses.


    Meanwhile, back in Themis, Meness swirls his wine glass as he pushes his brother''s concerns and completely forgets about it. He is more concerned about how his men failed the attack despite his well-laid plans.


    Not only the Divine Lord Foeni saved his brother, but the Divine Witch Circe also suddenly arrived in Mystic Spirit. He creases his brows at the unlikely coincidences.


    Meness is convinced someone is manipulating events. That is how he fails every single time of his attempt. Still, who has the power to do such a feat?


    There is only one person who comes to his mind while a sinister smile starts forming onto his lips. Meness was convinced his hard work has come to fruition.


    "Lady Emilia, this is your handiwork? You are still hindering me from my greatness. How can you ignore me and not reciprocate my desires?" Meness mumbles.


    Despite his disappointment, he is very much convinced Emilia has finally shown herself. He looks at the swirling red liquid on his hand while a sinister smile starts forming on his lips as if he has finally succeeded in his goals.


    "This can''t be a coincidence. There is no such thing as a coincidence when you are involved, after all." Meness chuckled.


    His golden amber eyes glow in the dark like a beast waiting for his prey to emerge. He closes his eyes as he imagines his long-awaited victory.


    On the other hand, in one corner of this solemn, dark room, a watchful eye continue to observe the situation. His scarlet eyes glimmer as he watches things unfold.


    He is beyond contented how everything has fallen into place. He has finally succeeded in breaking these inseparable brothers.


    For that, his plans continue to move along ideally. He will make sure that he will continue to progress without further disruptions.


    Though, he is curious who has the power to conflict with his plans. Despite his failure to eradicate the Oracles, he is sure no one else could efficiently counter his movements.


    He narrows his eyes as he continues to contemplate. He is even convinced the Sovereign King will not pay attention to his movements.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Or Did he Really Succeed?

    As the miasma slowly consumes Celesea, the once beautiful sanctuary transforms into a dreaded, forsaken place. The once abundant fields wither while sparkling water starts to dry up.


    Everything is being contaminated by the poisonous miasma spreading out the land. Beasts and inhabitants alike are drove to insanity.


    Meanwhile, lurking in the dark corners of Themis is an entity that observes these once formidable brothers. Meness and Noite are infamous during the Time of Change.


    They have proven themselves during those times and done exemplar feats. They are one of Lady Emilia''s trusted allies who brought many victories to their cause.


    On the other hand, this person detested them the most and always wanted to exact his revenge. He is determined to drown everyone in despair and remorse.


    For him, nothing more is more satisfying than witness them plot against each other. His eyes gleam in satisfaction as he looks at the young man sitting alone in the middle of the dimmed room.


    Breaking these brothers'' spirit and determination has been very difficult. They trust and always found strength with each other in whatever circ.u.mstances.


    At present, he wants to continue to drown Meness in despair until he could completely control him. Now they are separated, he is convinced their bond has shattered, and he has won.


    He disappeared in the shadows after confirming their separation. His scarlet eyes gleam in satisfaction as he witnesses their downfall.


    Or did he really succeed?


    Meanwhile, a shadow appeared beside Meness and leaned into him. He ensures no one eavesdrops as he discreetly shares his report.


    Meness listens carefully as his face remains its stoic expression. There is a cryptic look on his eyes while he receives the information.


    Not long, his subordinate has vanished as soon as his tasks were done. Meness rests his head on his palm as his lips curves upwards, bearing a satisfied smile.


    He remains calm as he continues to contemplate the situation. Meness drowns in the silence of his lonely room.


    Meanwhile, in the Celesean Mountain Pass, Noite and his men continue to take refuge and hid around these parts. A drizzle pours out from the sky while they gather inside a secluded cave.


    Darkness still hasn''t reached these parts but they can''t stay for long. Soon, they need to move out and find a new place to stay.


    Many of Noite''s men were unfortunate and unable to survive the attack. It is already fortunate that the Divine Lord Foeni intervenes to save them from his brother''s forces.


    Noite is tasked with preparing meals and tends to their injuries. He concocts their medicines and makes sure they are recuperating well.


    This is making some of his men uncomfortable. How can their Young Master serve them like this?


    "Young Master, please let us help you..." one started.


    "Please, let us serve you..."


    Noite looked at them skeptically. He has allowed them to work those past few days, and he regretted it every single day.


    After witnessing their capabilities, Noite retracts his decision to let them help out. These Shadows has no affinity to menial tasks like cooking and tending to anyone''s injuries.


    Why won''t he?


    These Shadow men are terrible cooks and can''t even bandage an injury properly. He has given them a chance, and they failed miserably.


    "I wanted to eat something decent. If one of you learned to create a decent meal, I wouldn''t hesitate to entrust you with the task. For now, let me handle this." Noite replied.


    They have been serving terrifying meals, and the poisonous stew was the last straw. He decided to take charge and let them accomplish something different.


    He let them gather the ingredients, and he was in charge of sorting them out. He is also tending to the injured men, and he is quite busy himself.


    He started to recall everything they tried to serve him. The mere memory brings horrifying terror to him.


    "But Young Master..."


    "This won''t take too long. It''s fairly easy. Stay outside and guard the entrance. I am confident my brother won''t be able to track us here, but it is best not to be lenient." Noite ordered.


    They can''t do anything but follow his command while they all sigh and left. They understood why their Young Master wouldn''t entrust them with these tasks.


    After serving a deadly concoction, it is best not to let them prepare anything else than poison bombs. He doesn''t understand how they can complicate a simple task like cooking.


    Noite heaves a heavy sigh as they left. He thought they wouldn''t leave him alone as he continues to insist on taking over with their meal preparation.


    Noite started to miss his brother, Meness. Despite their disagreements and different points of view, he truly cared for him.


    He doesn''t want to break their relationship, but his brother has pushed him in the corner. How can he order his assassination?


    "Brother, what do you want me to do?" he murmured.


    He always suspected his brother is under an enchantment. His indifference and actions are foreign to him.


    Though Meness was once an arrogant, unreasonable person, Noite believes his brother has long surpassed them and changed to someone admirable. He just can''t figure out how and when these all started.


    He clenches his hand as he got lost in his thoughts. Noite is convinced that his brother is not entirely at fault, and someone in the shadows is manipulating him.


    He wonders how he could save his brother from the clutches of this unknown adversary. Despite his brother''s actions, he is convinced Meness never wish him harm.


    Meness always protected him and didn''t want to worry him. He bears everything, and he is convinced this is no different.


    ''This is a misunderstanding¡­ Right, brother¡­?'' Noite thought.


    He grits his teeth as he decided on this thought. Noite promises to save his older brother and trust. He means well when he drove him away.


    Meanwhile, in Mystic Spirit, the Divine Lord summoned his Holy Guardians as they started to devise a plan. After his encounter with Noite, he is sure these hostile men shouldn''t be underestimated.


    On the other hand, Eu explains how they manage to enter Mystic Spirit Realm these past few weeks. Smuggling them through others'' being is ingenious. They even managed to fool Eu''s almost perfect spell.


    It''s not a secret that darkness inhibits on each others'' hearts. It just that she didn''t expect it is possible to smuggle the Shadows this way.


    She can''t help commend Noite''s ability to find loopholes on her spells. Eu doesn''t mind to be outsmarted from time to time as she thinks of something to counter them.


    Facing him is indeed a great challenge to her abilities. She definitely wanted to converse with Noite and learn from him.


    As of late, the Holy Guardian Lords have been busy with their territories. They tried to detect the breaches Noite has created, yet they remained elusive to them.


    Noite is a genius on his own rights. His movements are always undetectable and challenging to trace until its all too late.


    The Divine Lord Foeni understood their predicaments as he steals a glance from Eu. He knew she has already thought of a plan but wondering how he could inquire.


    Even if there they are idle after their defeat, it doesn''t mean they won''t return to try again. They can''t be too lenient while they deal with these treacherous entities.


    "I am aware of the breaches, but I also face the same dilemma. I am not even sure how many of the Shadows still remain on our territory." Lord Foeni confessed.


    "Why won''t we seek the help of the Trents? They have better senses, and they can feel anyone, right?" Lord Tiger suggested.


    The Trents are wood spirits situated at the Southern Forest in Inner Courts. They remained silent during the battle that took place there, but they also felt the impending threat.


    They are also aware of Celesea''s situation. They can feel the land sorrows and their agony while it slowly dies.


    Still, Lord Foeni is unsure if they are willing to take part in the conquest to save their land. After all, they hate fighting or endangering themselves for whatever cause.


    "If we manage to convince them, their abilities will be advantageous. They can spy without anyone detecting..." Lord Turtle chimed in as he continues, "Still, are they willing to risk their lives for these? They hide because they are fragile creatures."


    Trents are pacifist, huge tree wood spirits who has the countenance of trees. The Southern Forest is their Village, and they have no intention to fight and get involved.


    They just wanted to live peacefully without endangering themselves. They are wise watchers of time and not creatures who could fight.


    "Who should go there to negotiate with them?" Freya asked.


    Trents are moody and hate unnecessary meetings. In fact, they hated diplomats visiting them. Not to mention, all the Lords are currently occupied with different tasks.


    "I''ll take care of it." Eu said as she broke her silence.


    Eu is confident she can convince them to help out. She can be very persuasive at times, after all.


    Everyone was startled when she volunteered for the task. They are quite aware of how she handles things but decided to let her take on the responsibility.


    Meanwhile, Gwyddien sweats heavily as he foresees her dragging him along to convince the Trents. He wants not to get involved, but he feels its inevitable.


    "Are you sure?" Lord Foeni asked hesitantly.


    He doesn''t want her to take on the tasks. Still, he knew that no one else could do it than her.

 Chapter 75 - 75: Caught in the Act

    The Divine Lord Foeni looks at Eu and back to Gwyddien. He suspects she has something planned again, and it will require the witch''s assistance.


    He controlled his face from twitching and narrowed his eyes. He refrains airing his complaints.


    ''Why it has to be Gwyddien again?! I presume she will tag Di''Anon as well. Grrr¡­'' he thought.


    He started to drown on the possibilities and can''t help himself to be annoyed. The Divine Lord can''t help himself from getting jealous of Di''Anon and Gwyddien for always spending time with Eu.


    Meanwhile, Eu looked at Lord Foeni quizzically. She can feel he is annoyed when she volunteered.


    He is even shooting daggers at Gwyddien. How can she miss it after making such a complicated expression?


    She pursed her lips as she stares at him. She can''t voice her concern about why he is overprotective all of a sudden.


    For some reason, everyone remained silent as they sensed the awkwardness. The Divine Lord Foeni doesn''t really need to say anything as his expression says it all.


    Despite his efforts, his face shows his true feelings, and no one dares to point it out. Who has the audacity to do it after all?


    He heaved a heavy sigh and shrugged his grievances. He knew everyone has a role to play, and he needs to let Eu do hers as well.


    Eu trusts him to understand that is why she admitted she is also ''Eunomia'' from two hundred years ago.


    "Do you need anything else to accomplish this task, Eu?" he asked.


    She smiled and shook her head. She is glad the Divine Lord is being liberal and letting her do it.


    Meanwhile, Lord Azure observed them and found these two suspicious. Why are they so acting formally around everyone as if they are trying to cover up something?


    "Lord Tiger, I entrust you to take care of our defenses..." the Divine Lord said as he shifted to another topic.


    She nods as she accepts her given tasks and listens to him intently.


    He gives them their assigned tasks like scouting the borders and continue their surveillance in Celesea.


    He also expects Noite to seek refuge in Mystic Spirit after what happened in the Southern Forest. He knows that attack has shattered the brother''s relationship and has resulted in going separate ways.


    ************************


    Several days ago, Eu and Ravikanth discussed the incident at the Southern Forest. She also revealed another identity she has been keeping from everyone else.


    She is ''Eunomia,'' and she is somewhat acquainted with the Divine Lord Foeni.


    Someone tried to assassinate Noite that day, and Eu guided Lord Foeni to stop it. Even he can''t truly understand her, he accepted she means well, and it is necessary.


    The thought that someone more sinister is truly behind these incidents crosses his mind.


    Another is the question about who exactly is ''Eunomia'' and what does she really know?


    ******************************


    The Divine Lord shrugged the thought and concentrate. It''s not the time to think of anything else as the threat continues to draw closer to them.


    They need to prepare as he dismissed everyone, except Lord Azure and Captain Jairu, to continue informing him of his plans. There are matters he wants to discuss with them as the people who are in charge of their respective groups.


    It was a freezing morning as the cold wind continued to blow. Snow starts to pile up and filled the ground.


    The lakes and streams have frozen. The sky is dim as the sun hid behind the clouds.


    Seig and the others wait patiently at another room. They weren''t included in the meeting as they anticipate knowing the details of their discussions.


    "Eu volunteered to negotiate with the Trents." Gwyddien said straightforwardly.


    He slumps at the couch and covers his eye with his arm. He can''t believe he needs to get involved with it as well.


    Trents might be a pacifist, but they are brutal as well. No one has come out of the Southern Forest, who lived to talk about their experiences with them.


    Probably, Noite and the Shadows were the first.


    Meanwhile, this also surprised everyone. Seig, Haru, Eirwen, and Triteia looked at her worriedly.


    Only Di''Anon was nonchalant about the situation.


    Why did she even volunteer?


    Seig and the others were about to say something, but Eu interrupted them. It might sound impossible to deal with them, but she is confident of overcoming it.


    "Don''t worry. It will be fine. Brother Di''Anon and Gwyd are with me..." Eu said reassuringly.


    They feel slightly relieved hearing her assurance. Though, they are confident Eu is going to be okay without their help.


    Not long, Eu also gave their orders to assist the Divine Lord and the others further while she is gone.


    "Take care, Sister Eu. Those Trents are moody as hell. I wanted to accompany you, but I am busy..." Freya said.


    "I know you don''t need much help, but take care, Little Eu." Gaust said and pats her shoulder and continued, "I am confident your companions on this journey will protect you."


    On the other hand, Rean remained nonchalant as she ignored the issues and shouted. She is so stressed trying to act appropriately like a diplomat in front of the Divine Lord.


    Beauracacy simply stresses her. She just wanted to have a carefree life.


    "Gwyd, let''s drink!" Rean called out enthusiastically.


    "Holy Guardian Lord, I honestly don''t drink. Please invite someone else¡­" Gwyddien was dragged away.


    He is on the verge of crying as he reaches for Eu with pleading eyes. He doesn''t want to end up drunk before an important task.


    ''Mentor, save me!''


    "Come on, Gwyd. Don''t refuse. I will accompany you! I brought fruit wine. You''ll love it." Haru chimed in as he follows them.


    Haru said as he backs up Rean. It''s been a while since they last enjoyed themselves.


    He thinks it is appropriate to celebrate and spoil themselves once in a while.


    "Yay! Haru is the best! Let''s drink! Let''s drink!" she said, full of life and vigor.


    Rean is acting like a different person as she drags Gwyddien away. It''s been a while since this group hanged out after all, and she misses the good old times.


    On the Other hand, Haru follows with his arms locked with Seig, who only sighed in resignation. The Young Heterochromia Dragon is as persistent as the Holy Guardian Lord Tiger.


    No wonder they get along very well.


    Meanwhile, the others continue to exchange information, and Noite''s whereabouts were brought up.


    "Noite is currently undetectable..." Gaust confided.


    He started putting him on his radar, but he has good counterspells to deflect his. He can''t tell for sure where he and his men currently are.


    Eu accepted his response as she nods her head. She understood his predicament as she experiences it as well.


    She can assume he is currently hiding where magic is sparse. Noite is not gifted, but he very intuitive and can work around these weaknesses.


    Freya chimed in as she shares her findings. Noite has long left Themis but somewhere in Celesea with his men.


    Celesea is slowly being filled by this miasma pouring out from Themis. It contaminates the land rendering it inhabitable.


    "What about the residents...?" Eu asked worriedly.


    Celesea has few tribes and small villages scattered around the Realm.


    Themis is the Central of Celesea, and despite its fall, they continue to survive. Eu knew they are probably suffering right now.


    "It was terrible. The miasma is consuming Celesea and polluting it. Residents are wandering around in hopes of escaping their fates." Eirwen discloses.


    Eu listens to him as she nods. She expects to hear the worse from him.


    This miasma is deadly to any being. It has the ability to drive anyone insane.


    Eu pulled out a satchel from her storage and entrusted it to Eirwen and Triteia. She hopes they could give assistance to the affected people of Celesea.


    They accepted the command and stored the medicine Eu entrusted them for the people of Celesea. Eirwen can''t help shifting his gaze to Seig and Haru.


    Though he wants them to participate in their discussion, he also thinks they deserve to relax and have fun once in a while.


    Not long, Lord Azure Dragon entered the room. The Divine Lord furrows his brows as he observes everyone.


    He doesn''t remember Eu mentioning she is well acquainted with the Holy Guardian Lords. It seems they are prepared to exchange and plan everything so articulately.


    ''Are they planning something behind my back as well?''


    He always knew there was something fishy with this group, and now he finally caught them red-handed.


    "You all seem fairly acquainted. How long have you started to work behind my back?" he searches for Haru, who is currently drinking with Rean as he inquired, "That night you picked up that Dragon in the border town perhaps?"


    He looks at Lord Azure, who is started to avoid his eyes. He narrowed his eyes as he spoke once again.


    "Are you aware of this, Azure?" the Divine Lord inquired straightforwardly.


    Azure just raise his shoulders as he shrugged. The Divine Lord then shifted his gaze back at Haru.


    On the other hand, Haru was suddenly drained with color as his tipsiness quickly subsided. He could feel the Divine Lord''s overbearing aura into his inquiry.


    He can''t believe he is once again in the hot seat because of that one night.


    "Divine Lord, it''s not what it looks like¡­" Haru tries to reason out.

 Chapter 76 - 76: He Simply Wont Buy It!

    The Divine Lord Foeni looked around the room and witnessed how they interact with each other. He can easily assume this group are old friends and celebrating a reunion.


    How can they easily have a good relationship with their first meeting?


    He simply won''t buy it!


    He fixated his gaze at Haru and remembered asking him what is he doing in Mystic Spirit Bordertown with the Holy Guardians Tiger and Vermilion that night. He accepted his ''coincidence excuse'' but now disregards everything he said.


    Meanwhile, Haru''s face is drained of color, and his drunkenness quickly subsided. He also clearly remembers lying years ago to cover their relationship with the Holy Guardian Lords.


    "It''s not what it looks like..." Haru mumbled as he gulps.


    He can feel Lord Foeni''s oppressing aura currently directed at him. He can''t believe always finding himself in such a predicament because of his drinking habit.


    ''Darn... I should have considered quitting a long time ago... Drinking is the root of all of my misfortunes!'' Haru thought as he sweats profusely.


    Cold beads of sweat roll down on his spine as he feels the Divine Lord''s oppressive aura. He is beyond terrified.


    It all started ever since he accompanied Lord Tiger to drink at the nearest bar. He should have considered parting ways with them and go home instead.


    "Is it?" Lord Foeni coldly responded.


    On the other hand, the Holy Guardian Lords seem unconcerned of his wrath. Why is he so angry?


    Lord Foeni narrowed his eyes as he thought of the Tanuki twins. They have done an exemplar job since they affiliated themselves with Eu.


    Then he started to assume Eu is also behind the Holy Guardian''s achievements.


    Lord Azure''s quick recovery.


    Gwyddien and Lord Vermilion''s counterspells against Themis restrictions.


    Lord Turtle''s rescue from Themis.


    He knits his brows as he enumerated every incident he could remember that might involve her. He thought they have a clear understanding they won''t hide any more secrets from each other.


    He can''t help feeling disappointed as he looks at Eu.


    Why did she omit the fact she is involved with the Holy Guardian Lords?


    Meanwhile, Lord Azure mischievously smiles as he observes at the Divine Lord Foeni actions. He has long suspected him hiding his feelings and can''t help poking on him a bit.


    "My adorable little Eu, my hair is a mess. Could you braid it for me today?" Lord Azure suddenly spoke.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord''s face darkened as the room suddenly dropped a few degrees colder more. An awkward silence filled the room as Eu and her comrades'' gulp.


    Why did Lord Azure throw more gasoline into the Divine Lord''s wrath?


    They genuinely wanted to disappear as an impeding battle seems to commence at any moment. How can they even survive the catastrophe if they start attacking each other?


    They can''t even handle the pressure from the Divine Lord''s the aura, how much more an attack? Just being in that room is a mistake.


    Meanwhile, Lord Foeni has different concerns. He started drowning in contemplation regarding everything that is happening.


    My adorable Little Eu¡­.?


    Braid my hair¡­?


    The Divine Lord''s face twitched as he recalls every word Jin uttered that moment.


    Since when did they start cheating on me?!


    Eu and Jin?! That is utterly preposterous!


    Then he shifted his attention at Gwyddien as well and recalled the Winter Festival incident.


    That witch tightly clings to her and disturb his time with her.


    Then there is also Di''Anon, Seig, Eirwen, and Haru as well.


    He can''t help suspecting he found himself with so many rivals.


    "Little Eu, you meet with Lord Azure often to braid his hair?" he calmly asked.


    He controls himself from acting impartially without hearing her explanation. Though, his jealousy is into the brim.


    He will surely burst in unreasonable anger once provoked.


    "I occasionally have done it when but we are busy, and we haven''t seen him in a while..." Eu calmly explains.


    "You promised not to keep any more secrets from me." Lord Foeni responded.


    "It''s not Brother Jin''s fault. We never had an opportunity to discuss it since we are busy talking about something else." Eu continues to reason out.


    ''Brother Jin¡­?


    Are they really that close?


    She even braids his hair!


    That is ridiculous!


    Ravikanth started to be selective about the things he heard. His jealousy intensified.


    "Why are you acting as if we are together? What is your problem if we met before or we occasionally spend time with each other?" Eu asked.


    She bombards Ravikanth with questions. Eu can''t help herself finding him weird every time other men were involved.


    She can only assume that he is being eaten away by his jealousy or probably insecurity.


    ''Our relationship, you asked? I''ve been trying to tell you that, but there is always someone getting between us! You suddenly ask me now?!''


    Ravikanth thought as he tries to suppress his feelings. He needs to act more calmly and maturely as he regulates his emotions.


    Meanwhile, Lord Vermilion is looking at Eu and the Divine Lord back and forth. She can help sigh as she understood both their sides.


    After all, she was there as the Divine Lord''s witness when they had a Blood Contract.


    On the other hand, she understood Eu for not following the Divine Lord''s side.


    How can Eu know how to refrain from making the Divine Lord jealous without even knowing she is in a relationship with him?


    The Divine Lord Foeni is simply to blame. He should have told the truth a long time ago and stop blaming Eu for not having a single clue.


    "Are you truly that ignorant in regards to my feelings?" the Divine Lord asked.


    He was drowning on his grievances as he tries to calm himself.


    It is his fault for not clarifying their relationship.


    It was his fault for secretly getting her engaged to him.


    Everything is his fault that she doesn''t know why he is acting like that.


    How can he continue to blame her for everything when he is the only one who knows?


    The temperature continues to drop as Lord Vermilion sighs. It was pretty evident that he still wasn''t able to clarify their status.


    It is understandable Eu is confused by his actions. Even if Eu suspected it, he should just tell her straight away as well.


    Though, what kind of man would like their betrothed to be close to other men aside from himself?


    Meanwhile, the Holy Guardian Lord Azure had long suspected their relationship. He just didn''t expect that Lord Foeni is on a one-sided affair with her.


    How can Lord Foeni be diffident in regard to this matter?


    Right now, he just had a craving for pushing the Divine Lord more and agitate him. He hides his naughty smile behind his fan as his eyes shimmer in delight.


    The room seems like in a standstill while everyone remains silent. Some even forgot how to breathe amidst their terror.


    "What is happening? The Divine Lord is angry. Why did you offend him?" Lord Tiger suddenly spoke.


    She is groggy as she narrowed her eyes, trying to understand and figure out the awkward scenario. She drops in silence and falls asleep again soon after no one responded to her.


    They remained silent.


    Lord Turtle doesn''t want to interfere and get involved with their personal issues. Others just wanted to run out of the room and hide from his wrath.


    "Vermilion, explain this whole scenario to me." Lord Foeni said as he shifted his attention to her.


    The small girl hovers in a grimoire and clinging to Eu. He didn''t want to admit his mistake and started to push the blame away from him.


    "What is there to explain? We are friends. We hang out. Why are you so angry?" Vermilion replied straightforwardly.


    "You didn''t inform me." the Lord responded indifferently.


    He stole a glance at Eu, who is looking at him quizzically.


    "Why are you so upset? Is it so bad to have friends? Should I report to you every single person I met?" she asked.


    Ravikanth is in total distress as he thinks about it. Hearing about it seems absurd.


    It is normal not to know everything about someone.


    It is normal if she met people without his knowledge.


    Though, he can''t help being upset knowing he was left out by everyone. He should have clarified their status a long time ago.


    Why is he hesitating now? This is the time to clear things with her.


    He really should grab this opportunity or else.


    "Little Eu, we really need to talk." he began. He turned to Freya as he continued, "You, come with us."


    "I don''t want to get involved. You settle your own problems." Vermilion nonchalantly responded as she started to leave.


    Lord Tiger chimed in groggily as she suddenly woke up, asking again who offended Lord Foeni. Like the first time, she falls out unconscious after saying her piece.


    Everyone quickly shifted their attention to her as they heave a heavy sigh. They can''t help commending her timing and envied her obliviousness of what is happening.


    Meanwhile, Lord Foeni chased Vermilion and grabbed her arm. How can he let her leave without helping him clear things out?


    "How can you say that? You are involved since eight years ago. You are our witness." the Divine Lord reminded the little girl who halted from leaving the scene.


    "And now you wanted me to get involved? I thought you told me to stay out of your business?" Lord Vermilion asked.


    The Divine Lord Foeni didn''t expect her to answer back, rendering him speechless. Still, he didn''t dared let go of her as he wanted her to help him explain.

 Chapter 77 - 77: That is Unacceptable!

    Eu tightly knitted her brows as she looks back and forth at them.


    What are they arguing about?


    Eight years ago, the Divine Lord Foeni introduced her to Lord Vermilion at the Origin Cave. He even forged a shape-shifting sword for her.


    In truth, many things happened that year, but she is almost sure they are referring to this incident. She closes her beautiful purple amethyst eyes as she recalls the event that occurred and silently sighs.


    ''Eight years ago... Hmmm...'' she mumbled.


    *****************************


    She was eight years old then and the Divine Lord visited Limes Temple.


    They went out for a walk, and she asked him about the shape-shifting sword. They were attacked in the Hunting Grounds while they gather the necessary materials.


    They visited the Origin Cave, and there she met the Holy Guardian Lord, Vermilion Bird.


    The Lord Foeni broke a Divine Order to access and utilized the cave''s secrets for her.


    He created a shape-shifting sword that transforms into a Phoenix Ring.


    *****************************


    Eu hides her smile as she discreetly looks at the beautifully crafted ring on her finger. Master Luc advised her to casts a disguise spell on it and avoided attracting too much attention.


    ''A Blood Contract...'' she thought as she inwardly sighs.


    She can''t believe herself from missing it all these years. Then again, she is always fixated on the issues farther across time.


    She has disregarded such selfish feelings for the betterment of everyone. Then again, was that real reason she tried to avoid it?


    Now, thinking about it, no wonder Master Luc hates him. Sometimes, even her Grandfather Enoch doesn''t hide his hostility towards him.


    She finally understood them.


    Eu shifted her gaze back at Lord Foeni and Vermilion, who continues to argue. She somehow can''t believe how he could keep it from her all these years.


    Her feelings have driven her insane. She tried her best to conceal them and thinking its inappropriate.


    Then there he was this issue who deceived her to a Blood Contract. She was technically eight years old back then!


    How could he?!


    How could he be so self-righteous about deceit and hiding something, if he did the same?


    Now, who between them has sinned worse from each other?


    Eu purses her lips as she stood beside Lord Azure. He seems more amused than ever, watching how everything is unfolding.


    "Congratulation, Little Eu. Forgive me for not able to notice sooner." Lord Azure teases.


    He whispered behind his fan as he looks at Eu with a cryptic look. He might sound amused, but there is a sliver of forlorn on his tone.


    "You don''t sound too happy, though, Brother Jin..." Eu responded truthfully.


    Lord Azure chuckles as he looks away. He doesn''t want to admit it, but she is correct. Still, he is genuinely happy for her.


    Eu smiles and doesn''t say anything more. She can''t reciprocate his feelings, after all.


    She shifted her attention to her comrades and signaled them to leave the room. They quickly excuse themselves while Lord Foeni is busy arguing with Vermilion.


    Lord Turtle and Gwyddien slip out with them. They don''t want to take part in whatever secret they hold. They left Lord Tiger on the couch all by herself.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord and Vermilion are so busy to notice anything else while continue arguing. The Divine Lord Foeni is a surprisingly diffident person who surprises her.


    Vermilion''s face twitched as she remembers how bold he was back then. How can he be a coward to face the consequences of his actions?


    "Lord Foeni, what exactly do you want me to do? Aren''t you suppose to be the one clearing things with Little Eu? Why are you dragging me to your affairs?" Vermilion refuted.


    She continues to pull herself away from the Divine Lord, who has locked her wrist on a tight grip. She is powerless against this full-grown man as she sighs.


    "Unhand me. You will only create misunderstandings by doing this!" Vermilion continued.


    "No. You have to help me. I am not really sure what to tell her." Lord Foeni whispered and continues. "I command you to help me out, Vermilion!"


    "You are millenniums older than me. How could you be so inexperienced concerning these matters? You shouldn''t let a third party solve your problems!" Vermilion said as she continues to struggle, "Besides, you created this ordeal yourself!"


    Even Lumina, who is remaining silent all this time, started to chime in. She can''t believe how everything has unfolded as she watches in silence.


    ''Mistress, are we suppose to stay here and watch? Should we go elsewhere instead?''


    ''I don''t mind staying...'' she responded.


    Lord Azure looks at the girl who continues watching the Lord Foeni and Vermilion on their tug of war. They remain oblivious of anything else than their argument.


    "Are you aware of this scenario?" Lord Azure curiously asked.


    Eu turned to him as she smiles. She hates to admit it, but she is also ignorant regarding it, and she just figured it out that day.


    "I foresee things farther ahead, and I refrain from seeing anything involving myself. This is totally new to me as well." she truthfully confessed.


    He nods as he smiles and accepts her response. Eu concentrated on events for the good of everyone and not only the Divine Lord Foeni.


    "Brother Jin, I am an Oracle and not a mind reader. Who would have thought the Lord deceived me? I never expected it as well..." Eu smiles as she pouts.


    "How can you say that when both of you have been deceiving each other? Listen to your elder and just talk to him and tell him what you feel." Lord Azure advises.


    Lumina agreed with him as well.


    "Am I the one who should first express my feelings? I want him to go first..." she argued back.


    Lord Azure heaves a heavy sigh as he looks at the other two across them. Lord Foeni and Vermilion are like children playing a tug of war.


    It''s not entirely wrong for the lady to want her man to be confident and confess his feeling first. He understood Eu''s reasoning for wanting the Lord Foeni to be assertive. He will if he was on his shoes after all.


    He thought it is best to intervene again and push the Divine Lord Foeni more. He needs to be more confident if he wants to get the girl.


    How can he drag Vermilion to his issues and order to help him confess whatever he has done in the past? He should be bolder.


    "Little Eu, the Divine Lord, seems busy and discussing personal matters with Freya. Do you want to step out of here and hang out with me?" Lord Azure spoke normally.


    He ensures Lord Foeni hears him as he said his piece. He doesn''t want to continue watching them like bumblebees buzzing as they decide what to do.


    "Should we leave them and give them their privacy?" Eu asked.


    Meanwhile, Lord Foeni froze as he lets go of Vermilion''s wrist. The thought of Lord Azure and Eu, leaving together, brings fear to his soul.


    What if Eu realizes that Azure is a better man than him?


    ''No! I won''t let that! I don''t want to lose Eu. I waited for this long¡­''


    Lord Foeni face ashen as he drowns on his thoughts. He can''t believe Azure is stealing Eu away from him.


    ''That is unacceptable!''


    Meanwhile, Vermilion looks at Lord Foeni''s troubled face as she sighs. He is sure he has better chances than anyone if he only steps up and quit dilly-dallying like that.


    He has to move and grab this opportunity to clear things with Eu. He is also at fault, after all, in regard to this matter.


    "I am cheering for you, Lord Foeni. You should know that mutual agreements create blood Contracts. With that alone, you should know how she felt and stop this nonsense. You just have to trust yourself. Stop acting pusillanimous." Freya said.


    After expressing her thoughts, she quickly hovers away to Lord Azure and steps out of the room with him.


    Before leaving, Lord Azure and Vermilion pat Eu''s shoulder and smiles. Eu nods back and watches them left the room.


    There was an awkward silence when the door closes. Eu decided to sit on the couch as she looked at the frozen Lord standing at the corner of the room.


    "Brother Ravi, do you plan to stand there all day? I thought you said there is something important you wanted to discuss with me..." Eu inquired as she broke her silence.


    She urges him to talk and finally clear things with him. This is the right moment, after all.


    Meanwhile, Ravikanth is simply conflicted on how to begin his piece. How can anyone justify what he did?


    Even if Eu is Eunomia, he has deceived her while she was an eight-year-old child. He also doesn''t approve what he did was appropriate.


    He offended her elders and some mysterious beings because of it. Many times he felt like being tortured.


    How can he readily confess?


    ''Little Eu, the truth is, we are actually engaged since eight years ago. You do accept and loved my betrothal gift, right? You happily accepted my efforts. You cannot refuse me now. You already accepted¡ª Argghhh¡­ That doesn''t sound right. I sounded more desperate than a confession. Not in a bit. Oh, my goddess, help me out!''


    Eu decided to remain silent as she could feel he is genuinely struggling. She looked at the concealed ring in her finger as she smiles.


    She remembers having love-struck thoughts about it. She has never thought of it being a reality.

 Chapter 78 - 78: “Its Just a Dream."

    Even if Eu can foresee the future, she decided not to peek on her fate. She focused her actions on the things that will benefit Astra more than her own welfare.


    Besides, she doesn''t need confirmation of what the consequences of her actions are. She knew she had to pay a heavy price for intervening in these events.


    Still, she is determined what she is doing is wasn''t for naught.


    She can feel that she had defied heaven and earth to be in that place. All this time, she only watches everything unfold.


    This time, she chose to make a difference.


    Despite not having the memories, she had chosen this path. Everything else was just the consequence she had to face.


    At least, that is what Eu believes. Though, she also hopes she is mistaken on this assumption.


    She smiles as she looks at the Divine Lord Foeni. It doesn''t really matter to her what the future will hold.


    She is happy living these moments with everyone, and she will do her best for them. Whatever the consequence.


    Meanwhile, Ravikanth is immersed in his own world. He can hardly explain himself without looking like an old pervert who exploited her innocence.


    Eu was eight years old back then. Even if she is an immortal in disguise, it doesn''t exempt him, and he did it while he has no idea she is one.


    He simply just wanted to beat himself for his malicious actions.


    After some consideration, he decided to break his silence and finally spoke his thoughts. He has to face the consequence of his actions.


    Besides, the Blood Contract won''t even be created if Eu didn''t profess her feelings back then. Somehow, he is relieved that she also feels the same way.


    He just has to be honest and confess his long-kept secret feelings for her.


    He doesn''t completely understand it himself, but he is attracted to her the first moment he laid eyes on her. He simply can''t let go of her.


    "Little Eu, I know it was wrong to deceive you. That day, I borrowed your ritual knife and stole blood from you. It was inappropriate to forge a bond without your consent..." Ravikanth began.


    He tried to tell her everything he did. He was also felt guilty for not able to say to her about it, but for some reason, he is happy.


    "I can''t promise you anything. I failed you so many times. I am often insecure, selfish, and irrational¡­" he continues.


    Ravikanth states his negative traits. He doesn''t want to sound boasting if he begins with his positive qualities.


    Besides, Eu has achieved exemplar feats. He simply feels unworthy of her, but he doesn''t want to give up as well.


    He wants to stand by Eu''s side and protect her. Ravikanth simply wants to there and support her.


    Though, he doesn''t really know how he could do all that if Eu seems perfectly fine without him. He wants to lay out his cards and try.


    "Brother Ravi, why are you stating all of your bad traits? Do you really want to discourage me and reconsider?" Eu curiously asked.


    Why is he so pessimistic? From the start, she has been very clear with her feelings and accepted all his flaws.


    The Blood Contract won''t be forge if one of them is not sincere enough to be blessed by the Heavens.


    Was it really that unclear to him? All of those things he stated don''t matter to her already.


    Ravikanth turned to Eu and witness how composed she is on accepting everything. Does she know everything beforehand?


    He started to drown in a thousand possibilities regarding this scenario.


    Do they really have a chance?


    Not long, Eu broke her silence and asked. Her voice brought him back to his senses, and the question surprises him.


    "What if I am not Eunomia, and I am someone else? Will you still consider my feelings?" Eu asked.


    He was stunned and didn''t consider it. What if she is not, and he made a mistake?


    He didn''t anticipate that possibility but gave it a thought. If Eu and Eunomia are a different person, who would he choose?


    "I will still choose you, Eu. Eunomia is my past, but you are my future. It doesn''t matter who you are. I will choose you." Ravikanth confidently responded.


    Eu smiles as he accepts his response. Either way, she can feel their destinies are intertwined, but how it will end depends on him.


    There are thousands and millions of possibilities of how everything will turn out. It not always favorable, but everything will be plausible.


    Still, she will accept whatever path he will decide for them.


    "People''s futures are different. They change, and they can''t easily be predicted. Still, I am entrusting my destiny with you, Brother Ravi..." Eu professes her feelings.


    Ravikanth somehow finds her words strange. He can help feeling sadness in Eu''s tone.


    For some reason, he feels guilty, and the dream came back to him ¡ªthat dark, desolated, lonely world¡­


    ''Please, take it back. This is not what I wanted.''


    There is a chilling sensation running through his veins as he thought. His fear starts to consume him.


    ''Why did I suddenly recall that place? Is this not meant to be...? Was it me...? Am I a danger to her well being¡­? Then¡­'' Ravikanth thought.


    Eu can feel his agony as she bitterly smiles. She doesn''t want to alarm him as she reaches unto him.


    "Brother Ravi..." Eu calls out.


    She gently caressed his cheek and brought him back to his senses. The future is not yet set in stone.


    Anything can still happen as long as one is determined to change each outcome. She believes that nothing is predetermined.


    "Eu... I..." Ravikanth began.


    He doesn''t know how to explain his feeling, but he fears that day will come. He started fearing himself and what he could do to her.


    "Are you trying to break up with me already? How could you..." Eu pouts as she looks away.


    She can''t believe he is having second thoughts as she looks at the Phoenix Ring on her finger. Breaking a Blood Contract is not as easy as forging one.


    Though, if he considers breaking it, she doesn''t have a choice but to accept his decision.


    Still, how could he even consider it after she professes?


    "Eu, it''s not that. I just had a dream. A terrible dream..." Ravikanth started.


    He spoke as if he answered her thoughts and explained. It was a very realistic dream, and he fears to live it one day.


    Eu listens to his story as she closes her eyes. It''s a possibility where her soul has ceased to exist. She smiles wryly at the thought.


    "Don''t think about it too much. It''s just a dream." Eu reassures him.


    "Was it really just a dream, Eu? What if...?" he asked worriedly.


    He simply doesn''t want to put her in danger. He simply won''t live with himself if he did some heinous crime to her.


    "This is you, and that is him. You are two different people, from separate worlds. It is your choice if you want to follow the same path as him. It''s a decision you have to make, as he has made his choice..." Eu explains.


    It''s feasible, but he can''t help himself thinking they are connected. For now, he wants to live this moment with her as he promises never to lost sight of himself.


    He wants to protect what is important to him. He doesn''t want to lose her.


    Meanwhile, in that desolated, solitary place, the man covered in a gray, hooded cloak is silently observing the dark, lonely sky. He is looking for the brightest star that once ruled the heavens but with no accord.


    It was long gone, and it was all his fault.


    Everything his sight could reach is barren, lifeless land.


    This place is once a war-stricken world ruled by a powerful tyrant. He defiled not only the lands but his people''s dignities.


    He is a simply inhuman and unresentful man.


    Many have died because of him.


    Many great nations who defied him were leveled to the ground.


    He doesn''t hesitate to do anything that pleases him.


    In the end, only one nation continues to be on par with him and exists¡ª The Kingdom of Astra.


    This person allied himself with this kingdom and found a sliver of hope to escape his destiny.


    There he met her.


    Meeting her was like a dream.


    She is the most beautiful dream he could think of that make his heart aflutter.


    She simply stole his heart and took his breath away. There is simply no one like her.


    She has brought fortune and victory to them. She is the hope everyone has continued to cling on.


    The light amidst this eternal darkness. The sliver of hope on everyone''s heart.


    With her guidance and leadership, everything will continue to see a brighter future ahead.


    Unfortunately, this person has done the unthinkable. He adores her, but his ambition is much stronger.


    He has succeeded and paid a heavy price to attain it.


    The war has spoiled the once fertile lands and has dried up the clear, fresh springs that give life to it. Simply, everything around him is beyond repair.


    ''My Lord, was it worth it?''


    He doesn''t have the power to create miracles as that person. This world exists because of her.


    His heart only continues to break every time he remembers how foolish he has been.


    This is the price he has to pay.


    ''This is not the world I wished for. Please hear my voice and take it back... I beg of you...''


    He wishes he could turn back time and undo what he has done.


    All he could do is live his immortal life in regret on this forsaken, barren lands.

 Chapter 79 - 79: "You knew all along have you..."

    The magical floating island cruises amidst the sea of stars. The dazzling Prism Temple shimmering is a spectacular sight.


    The majestic structure shines brightly in heaven. The gently warm light emitting by the temple illuminates this realm.


    Grand Master Lucius has been busy since his return. He frequents the Star Observatory Platform trying to monitor the changes in its formations.


    Typically, stars movement doesn''t have drastic changes, and, for some reason, it frequently happens nowadays. One can easily assume they are being manipulated or guided by someone powerful enough to change their destinies.


    He heaves a heavy sigh upon this unheard of phenomena. Whoever is doing this has broken multiple rules and counting.


    Who possesses such power to defy the Heavens?


    None has succeeded in altering the flow of events without facing any consequences. Then again, he wasn''t even sure it is also possible to make changes to such an extent.


    "Why the long face, brother? You''ve been staring at that platform far too long. Don''t stress out too much. It is not good for the skin." someone said.


    A handsome man came into the hall and broke his solitude. Lucius'' face twitches upon hearing his brother''s voice.


    His low teasing voice echoed in these silent halls and distracted Lucius. It is something he can''t mistake.


    Despite their uncanny similarities, Lucius and Lucis are extremely different in other aspects.


    Lucius is the responsible, studious elder twin brother while Lucis is the younger, carefree, prodigal one.


    "And who''s fault is that? I order you to look after Great Niece. You let her wander alone, she is currently missing, and this happens. Do you expect me to relax after all that?!" Lucius responded irritably.


    He approaches his prodigal, younger twin brother, Lucis, as he airs his grievances. He didn''t bother restraining his words as he continues his complaints.


    He can''t believe how his younger brother is remaining unbothered by the situation. The threat is spreading like wildfire, and it won''t be long that it will reach them as well.


    Lucius wandered across different realms trying to track the elusive girl. His younger twin brother is accountable for her safety, and he failed miserably.


    Lucius is busy trying his best to clear up the mess Lucis made two hundred years ago. How can he act as if he did nothing?


    Meanwhile, Lucis remained nonchalant as he listened to his brother. He is not entirely convinced the girl is helpless, and everyone is just worrying too much about her.


    Though, he does wonder where the little brat hid herself after she ran away from his protection. Still, it doesn''t mean he didn''t do his job.


    The girl is just too cunning to escape without his knowledge. He does commend her for outsmarting him.


    After his long monologue, Lucius decided to stop nagging his brother. He shouldn''t expect anything from his younger brother and blamed himself for putting his trust on him instead.


    He decided to change the subject. He didn''t straightforwardly ask about his relationship in Lower Astra, though.


    "Is there anything you wish to tell me? I will listen to anything you have to say. I won''t be mad." Lucius began.


    He is slightly giving hints about the nature he needs to confess. How can he not know his relationship bear fruit?


    On the other hand, Lucis is ignorant regarding what he meant. He doesn''t remember doing anything worth confessing nor his brother''s forgiveness.


    "I truly have no idea what you meant." Lucis responded quizzically.


    He forgot why he was looking for his elder brother and left the room. He doesn''t know what he discovered during his travels regarding him, but as far as he knows, they are not noteworthy.


    The beautiful Star Gazing Hall turned back its solitude. Here, they can observe the specks of light representing everyone that resides in this world.


    The brighter the star representing them means they are more significant in this world. Only a handful has the skill to conceal themselves from this platform.


    Still, one can also have the ability to hide themselves as insignificant lights. Unless they do anything to reveal themselves, they''ll be out of the radar.


    Grand Master Lucius sighs after his younger brother left the room. He can''t believe his brother is remaining nonchalant about everything.


    Lucius looks back at the dome-shaped roof and knits his brows. Even if he can''t accurately interpret these movements, he knew that something beyond them is at works.


    ''Ah, Great Niece... Where are you? Are you aware of this? Is this you''re doing?''


    Back in Mystic Spirit Realm.


    Lord Azure and Vermilion walks on the empty corridors as they catch up with the others. They left ahead of them and hoping they could discuss matters with them before they part ways with them.


    Jin is remaining silent the entire time while Freya is staring at his face, handsome face. He might look nonchalant, but he is obviously in dazed.


    "Little Freya, am I really that handsome that you can''t take your eyes off me?" Jin chuckles as he broke his silence as he continues, "Dashing and irresistibly handsome? "


    "You knew all along have you..." Freya inquired.


    She completely ignored his jokes and asked straightforwardly.


    "Lord Foeni is taking favorites nowadays. It is natural for me to figure something so obvious. Though, I didn''t expect their relationship is already that way..." he chuckles.


    He decided to indulge her and responded truthfully.


    "But what surprises me more is you knew all along, and you never told me." Jin said dejectedly.


    Though Jin assumes Freya was threatened not to disclose this secret with anyone. On the other hand, Freya remained silent and unable to find the words to say.


    Who would have thought those two are already in a Blood Contract after all? He can''t help assume those two are hiding a much deeper secret that their current relationship.


    Jin ended up in deep contemplation as he analyzes their relationship. How can they possibly forge this Blood Contract when Eu is a minor?


    A realization came to him that might answer his theory. Even if he doesn''t have proof, that is the only possibility.


    ''Eu is an Immortal. Is it possible...?'' he thought.


    Still, that is the only possibility he could think of.


    "Tell me honestly, Brother Jin. Do you also like her?" Freya asked curiously.


    Jin was brought back to his senses as he hears her straightforward inquiry. His lips curve up, displaying a dashing smile.


    Meanwhile, Freya was taken aback by his sudden gesture as she stares at him.


    "My dear Little Freya. I like you as well. Don''t be too jealous. I love you equally." he coolly responded as he walks ahead.


    Freya was stunned on his nonchalant, straightforward response. Still, she can''t help assume he meant something else between the lines.


    She shook her head as she clear her mind. She didn''t want to think about it too much and decided to catch up with him.


    Jin rarely gives his attention to anyone, and Freya could tell there is a sliver of sadness on his eyes. Though, she doesn''t want to point it out as she watches his back while he walks ahead of her.


    Not long, they finally reunited with the others. They gathered in the garden as they can''t believe how everything turned out.


    Jin and Freya are not entirely surprised that they are still discussing what happened in the parlor. It''s genuinely a mind-blowing revelation after all.


    Though they have their suspicions about it, they never really confirmed it until that day. It is unbelievable their relationship is deeper than everyone expected.


    The revelation of those two in a Blood Contract indeed came in a shock. Still, how can they keep it from everyone? Also, how come Eu is unaware of their relationship?


    "No wonder Lord Foeni is always irritated at me! I can''t believe it..." Gwyddien spoke.


    He recalls the time he disturbed them during the Winter Solstice. He even casually dressed so he won''t be too conspicuous among the crowd.


    "Young Witch, you just need to be more sensitive to your surroundings. That is nothing new to any of us." Seig responded to him.


    The Divine Lord Foeni is also very protective of her. Though he doesn''t tell it straight, he will do the unthinkable because of Eu.


    Eu''s comrades have long noticed how the Divine Lord treated her. They can''t help assume he is also angry with most of them for spending more time with Eu.


    Di''Anon, Triteia, and Gaust decided not to get involved with their discussions. They kept their distance as they overhear most of their conversation.


    Jin and Freya joined them soon after. They didn''t bother the other group and let them quench their curiosity. Who doesn''t like to discuss such a topic?


    "So, Azure. What did you discuss with Lord Foeni?" Gaust inquired.


    "He was thinking about sheltering Lord Noite here in Mystic Spirit. He immediately wants to know his whereabouts and bring him in." Azure explains.


    "That is a feasible plan. Noite probably confronted his brother and hiding in Celesea. Still, how can we track him down?" Triteia chimed in.


    Meanwhile, Freya decided to let go of her thoughts in regards to the issues about Jin''s true feelings. They need to focus on important matters like Meness and the Shadows.


    Noite will be more cautious and avoid detection. Still, they are convinced that Noite will only head to the Mystic Realm than anywhere else.

 Chapter 80 - 80: But, is it Really just a Dream?

    Back in the parlor, Eu manages to coax Ravikanth and not put too much meaning to his dream. He shouldn''t worry and free his thoughts as they talk about something else.


    It''s just a dream. But, is it really just a dream?


    Though she is quite curious about it as well, she hid her concerns while she changes the subject.


    She doesn''t want to worry him while she continues to dwell on the issue. Was it possible someone is sending him a warning?


    Is it possible he crossed to a different dimension and foresee an alternate reality?


    Eu foresaw a different future than he describes. Still, each choice will lead to a different outcome and will cause changes every time.


    Was this her consequence?


    No, she believes it is something else. Or rather, something else.


    Not long, Ravikanth broke the awkward silence.


    "Eu, I apologized for not telling you sooner. I really wanted to tell you, but I was petrified. That is why I hesitated..." Ravikanth began.


    Eu smiles as she nods and understands his concerns. Confessing such matters won''t be easy.


    How can someone easily confess his deception on a child to go through a Blood Contract?


    On the other hand, he also sincerely wanted to confess, but it seems impossible to find the right opportunity. He honestly struggled, and something unexpected happens every time he tries.


    "Let bygones be bygones. All that matters is everything is now clearer. I understood my feelings and yours..." Eu candidly responded.


    It seems like a heavy burden has lifted from Ravikanth''s chest. He can hardly imagine how Eu readily accepts his feelings for her.


    How many times has he dreamt of this moment?


    He can''t describe his happiness as his heart raced. Meeting Eunomia two hundred years ago is like a dream, and their reunion is a miracle.


    He never thought he would see her again after failing so many times trying to find her. Even if Eu didn''t directly confirm he is correct, he believes they are the same.


    His feelings for Eunomia is the same as how he feels for Eu. It is something he never felt for anyone else than her.


    "How do you want to proceed now that you knew our relationship, Eu?" Ravikanth asked hesitantly.


    Eu bashfully smiles while trying to hide her flushed face. Her heart is aflutter as she composes herself.


    "Let''s start slow. There are plenty of matters to consider. I don''t want to rush things. We have eternity ahead of us..." Eu calmly responded.


    Ravikanth nods as he accepts her explanation. There is really no reason to expedite their relationship.


    Eu''s acceptance is all he needs. Though, he wonders if she is genuinely clueless regarding the Blood Contract.


    Ravikanth took Eu''s hand and examined the elaborate spell she uses to disguise her ring. It is an excellent enchantment and wanted to inquire about how she learned about it.


    "My mentor in Spell Arts taught me this. I don''t understand why he insisted not to brandish this ring for whatever reason. I thought he was concern about the weapon, but now I understood why..." Eu chuckles as she looks at him teasingly.


    She dispels the enchantment that reveals the beautiful Phoenix Ring made of gold and ruby. It radiates in her slender finger exquisitely.


    Ravikanth put his heart, making the ring, and it was indeed one of his most excellent craftsmanship.


    "Do you like it?" he asked.


    Eu restrains herself and her lips slightly curved up.


    She doesn''t want to disclose she has thoughts this is their wedding or engagement ring in the past. She always considers them impure thoughts for a child her age.


    Besides, she doesn''t want to excite him too much. They''re so much about herself that is shrouded in mystery, and she cannot reveal.


    She decided to take her mind off the thought. She went to unthinkable missions anyone considers impossible.


    "It''s beautiful. Besides, how can I not appreciate it knowing you did it for me?" she candidly responded.


    "It saddens me that you have to conceal this for your protection. Your Mentor is very intuitive, and he cares for you." he commented.


    "Truthfully, he doesn''t like you as well. I remember, he was distraught when I told him about you. That is why he taught me the concealment spells for my protection." Eu revealed.


    Ravikanth was surprised by her sudden revelation. He didn''t expect that Eu talks about him and felt somewhat embarrassed.


    He bows his head and holds her hand while gently caressing it with his thumb. He has no excuse to justify his actions.


    "I want to meet him and apologize then¡­" he responded.


    "Don''t worry. I am pretty sure you will meet him someday¡­" she cheerfully responded.


    Ravikanth nods on Eu''s reassurance. He anticipates meeting her commended, mysterious mentor someday, as well.


    She also started confessing how she got involve with the Holy Guardian Lords and how she helped them out.


    Though she omitted parts like Master Luc''s identity and involvements, Eu tried to reveal as much as she could.


    It already didn''t come to a shock at how they met and worked together. What surprises him is how Eu discreetly supported them all this time.


    She has done more things that he initially imagines.


    Eu played a considerable part in their success. If Azure didn''t undergo surgery, their chances are slim.


    The surgery itself is a complicated process, and she learned it quickly from an ancient being. He was shocked by how she boldly confronted the Silver Dragon and how the indifferent Di''Anon reacted.


    Without Eu''s comrades, Tiger might not be able to return and reunite with them.


    Ravikanth finally understood why Haru was together with Vermilion and Tiger at Mystic Spirit Bordertown.


    Also, if Vermilion didn''t seek Eu''s help, they won''t have a chance to break the Themis'' restrictions.


    The Shadows will overwhelm them, and all four guardians will surely perish that fateful day.


    Not to mention, Gwyddien won''t become an exemplar witch.


    Ravikanth continues to imagine if Eu was not there. He knew that he couldn''t achieve any of that in the first place.


    None of them can accomplish anything close to her contributions. None of these will come to fruition without her interference.


    It is like something Lady Eiteilla wanted to do but never had a chance to accomplish.


    Eu has indeed helped them plenty of times than he could count, and he is grateful. He indeed owes her for supporting and doing so much for him.


    In the end, he can only be thankful that she is there to guide everyone through this course.


    "Eu, I promise to make up to you. This time, I''ll be the one who will protect you, so rely on me more." Ravikanth said as he pulls her to his arms.


    He has genuinely longed to hold her close and feel her warmth. His heart raced as the sweet scent of winter roses assaulted his senses.


    He closes his eyes as he kissed the crown of her head. He can''t explain how happy he was to attain something he can only dream for years.


    Meanwhile, Eu responded by wrapping her arms to his slender well-built body. She remembers she used to cling on to him when she is a child and buried her flushed face on his chest.


    Eu can smell the fresh mint scent on his clothes as his warmth seeps into her body.


    Even as a child, she loves indulging in his embrace. It is the warm, comforting arms of the person she loves and cares the most.


    They continue to discuss matters until they decided to part ways and return to their respective duties.


    Ravikanth needs to lead his men and protect his people. While Eu needs to return with her friends and plan their next move.


    Each one of them has a part to play. They also need to figure out who is behind the shadows that torment them.


    They can cover more grounds if they continue working on their respective tasks. Eu doesn''t need to hide and can directly contact the Divine Lord if she discovers anything regarding the issues.


    They can openly support each other from now onwards.


    Eu is confident the silver-haired brothers are just accessories to the real perpetrator. Why does he hate them so much?


    Also, the Divine Lord''s recurring dream has piqued her curiosity. ¡ª that desolated world.


    She knits her brows as she drowns on contemplation. Eu has her suspicions, but she needs to be sure.


    "Lumina." she calls out.


    ''Yes, Mistress. I am here.'' Lumina quickly responded.


    Eu seeks her opinions about the Divine Lord''s dreams. She is certain Lumina also had an idea of what is currently happening.


    ''I think Lord Foeni is awakening to a new ability. He is gaining the ability to foresee beyond this world. Mistress, I don''t think you should proceed...'' Lumina started.


    Lumina is worried about Eu''s welfare. She doesn''t feel comfortable knowing Lord Foeni saw a world that Eu has ceased to exist.


    ''Awakening, huh¡­'' Eu mumbled.


    ''Mistress¡­?'' Lumina calls out.


    Lumina is convinced she is not entirely listening as Eu drowns on her thoughts.


    ''Can you investigate this matter for me?'' Eu asked.


    Eu doesn''t have her complete memories yet and needs to rely on Lumina. She is finding it weird everything he has disclosed was somewhat familiar as well.


    Eu doesn''t want to worry him and tell him the possibilities he had a glimpse of another world. He might misunderstand and lost track of his reality if he knew.


    That person is not him. They might share some connections but not entirely the same.


    Somehow, these events have turned to a more drastic change. Was it her interference or something more?


    Whose hand is really working behind these circ.u.mstances?


    Who is the person calling into the heaven, pleading the light to return?

 Chapter 81 - 81: Changes

    The once beautiful City of Themis is engulfed in darkness. The malignance starts to overwhelm Celesea while his forces continue to grow stronger.


    Noite left the city and currently in hiding. Meness didn''t bother to carry on with his plans.


    A black, intimidating beast walks alongside him. He silently observes the Shadows'' condition.


    ''Aren''t you going to look for Master Noite? We need his expertise to break through the restrictions.''


    "Why bother? I am certain you have sent out scouts to look for him, right, Gauerdi? Let us not waste more resources on insignificant people." he coldly responded.


    Days have passed since his brother left, and their operation is in a standstill. Though this black beast replaced his younger brother to carry on with the tasks, he is unaware of how Noite is breaking the restrictions.


    Gauerdi is a black panther-like red-eyed guardian beast. He saved Meness during their failed operation to eradicate the Oracle Clan.


    He is always silently watching in the shadows and observing how everything unfolds. So far, he is contented to see everything is running smoothly on their end.


    At least almost.


    "So, have you found him?" Meness continues with an inquiry.


    Gauerdi knows how Meness hates disappointing news. Unfortunately, Noite seems to have vanished and covered his tracks efficiently. He decided not to give any excuses and remain silent instead.


    Meness sneers. He didn''t say anything, but he is obviously disappointed.


    "Break the restrictions without relying on Noite''s help. I don''t care how you do it. I trust you are capable of anything beyond his capabilities." Meness said as he walks away.


    The Shadows are all lined up in the courtyard while they continue to grow in numbers. He doesn''t know how long Noite''s enchantment will last, but he needs to bring all men he could gather from the Nether Realm.


    Not only Shadows came out from the portal. There are also gigantic, ferocious beasts, golems, and arachnids, and each creature is ready to cause havoc.


    Meanwhile, Noite watches the heavy clouds looming around the city. He knew his brother is exhausting the enchantment and forcing it to close down.


    Though, he doesn''t know what is more frightening. Knowing the portal is open or witness those resenting creatures marching out to the battlefield.


    ''Young Master...'' a man shrouded in a heavy dark cloak came whispered.


    His voice and presence are like a gentle breeze passing by. His eyes are scarlet but not scary like his brother''s men.


    "Report." Noite replied.


    ''We spotted scouts wandering around the area. They seem like Lord Meness'' men.''


    "Hmmm~."


    Noite knits his brows as contemplates. He knew that they would be tracked down sooner or later.


    He just didn''t expect it so soon.


    "Tell everyone to disperse and hide as I thought you. Avoid detection and meet on our rendezvous point." Noite commanded.


    His subordinate disappeared as Noite continues to ponder. The situation only continues to turn grim for them, and he is still not convinced that his brother meant him harm.


    Meness can easily strike him down when he returned to confront him. He can restrain him too, but he never did anything and let him go.


    He is frank and never withholds his thoughts. He can only assume his brother is hiding something in order to keep him safe.


    His golden amber eyes shimmer as he observes the grim scenario unfolds. He knew it is best to seek refuge elsewhere.


    Celesea doesn''t welcome them, and there is only one person he can trust. He just hopes he will take them in after what he has done those past few months.


    Meanwhile, in Arcane Palace, Lord Foeni and Eu meet with everyone again. This time, they intend to work together and clarify some things with them.


    The Holy Guardians, Eu''s comrades, the Tanuki twins, and Gwyddien are all there to participate. Though they can guess why they were there, they didn''t dare to go ahead of themselves.


    "As discussed, we are fortifying our defenses, and I am leaving Lord Tiger in command. I am giving Eu and her comrades time to evacuate the Celesean to Mystic Spirit Bordertown. I will personally lead the preparation..." Lord Foeni began.


    This announcement has surprised them, but they all tried to calm down selves and not overreact. He can''t simply decide on matters like that.


    He needs to discuss this with the Ministers!


    Still, who will raise these concerns with him?


    "Azure, I am leaving you in charge of Arcane Palace." he continued.


    Lord Azure smiles to hide his disappointment. He was assigned to the most challenging task and deal with the Ministers.


    Lord Foeni continues to give them all their assignments, which they accepted without question. They all have a smile on their faces as they continue to wait for other news.


    The Divine Lord can sense their anticipation. Their eyes sparkle like puppies begging for some treats to enjoy.


    Meanwhile, Eu is also looking at them quizzically. He turned to Lord Foeni and waits for his response.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" he casually asked.


    "Come on. Don''t leave us hanging. We already know, so just give us a bit of detail about it." Lord Azure teases.


    "What else is there to say? We already officially agreed on the contract, and we decide to take things slow." Lord Foeni coolly responded.


    "You are okay with that?" Vermilion chimes in as she looks at Eu.


    Eu was surprised as she blushed on her sudden question. She can''t find the words to say as she nods in response.


    That is her suggestion as well, after all.


    "Awww~ I expected to witness a grand celebration." Tiger said in disappointment.


    Knowing her, she is probably dreaming of unlimited wine at their wedding banquet. They just shook their heads, imagining her drown herself in liquor.


    Meanwhile, the others decided to remain silent and not join their conversation. They are afraid to pose any question and offend the Divine Lord.


    On the other hand, the Holy Guardians continue to interrogate Lord Foeni. There are so many things they failed to understand.


    "How is your Blood Contract valid? That is clearly deception. What did you really do?" Lord Azure curiously asked as he narrowed his eyes.


    "I did the ceremony. That''s all. Enough with these irrelevant questions and go to your designated posts!" Lord Foeni said as he cuts the discussion.


    They were all disappointed as they started heading out of the room. They also hope to understand how it became possible?


    "One more thing. Refrain from discussing this matter with anyone else. Our relationship is exclusive to this group. I entrust all of you to keep it a secret as well. Please hold your thoughts to yourselves." Lord Foeni reminded them.


    There is a hint of warning on his tone they cannot miss.


    They all agreed to keep it a secret and never to mention it outside. They are sure to face hefty punishment from the Divine Lord once he learned their disobedience.


    Not long, everyone left the room except Eu and Lord Foeni. Eu sighs as she looks at him.


    "Do you really have to scare them like that?" Eu quizzically asked.


    "Do you want me to expose you are an immortal in disguise?" Lord Foeni asked.


    Eu gave it a thought and shook her head. She wants to remain as ''Eu'' and normally live with everyone.


    Bringing it out will only complicate everything.


    "So how do you plan to track Noite?" he changes the topic.


    "You don''t have to worry much. He will safely come to us." Eu assured him and continue, "But don''t be too complacent. He is deviously watching every step we take. He might use it to our disadvantage."


    Lord Foeni knits his brows as he tries to understand her words. Who is watching them?


    Does she mean someone else is behind Meness?


    He wanted to confirm his suspicion, but Eu raised her finger to stop him and smile. She cannot disclose anything further.


    "I am sorry. That is all I could say. Please don''t make it more difficult for me." Eu interrupted.


    Lord Foeni sighs as he refrains from insisting to know more. Then he remembers, why is she oblivious about their Blood Contract if she knew so many other things?


    "Eu... Do you really...?" he began.


    "Brother Ravi, I really don''t. The truth is, there is a possibility you will never really tell me. Ever. Still, I am delighted you did." Eu responded.


    "Then, why won''t you tell me first?" he inquired.


    "You expect me to know your deception and confess my feelings? Are you a narcissist?" Eu asked quizzically.


    He thought about it, and everything sounded that it would end horribly wrong. He considers it is best he brought it up.


    He sighs and lets it go. It is probably better to end this way as well.


    "Do you plan to stay for the night? I can ask someone to prepare a room." Lord Foeni inquired.


    "Probably next time. We are pressed in time, and everyone is waiting." Eu said apologetically.


    Lord Foeni smiles dejectedly but accepted her response. Instead, he pulled her close and whispered.


    "Fine. Next time then. Take care of yourself, and don''t do anything impulsive. I assigned Fugue and Canon to keep you safe." Lord Foeni informed her.


    "But I assigned them to keep you safe¡­ I have Di''Anon with me¡­" Eu refuted.


    "It''s only for the time being. There are also matters I wanted them to investigate¡­" he chuckles.


    "No, you are doing it to spy on me." Eu argued back.


    It is not new that he is jealous of Di''Anon. Still, he doesn''t need to admit her suspicions are correct.


    Eu pouted as she inwardly sighs. She knew some things are unavoidable from now on.


    The Divine Lord Foeni being very demanding, and overprotective are a couple of things.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Complaints

    The darkness continues to spread out and cause misfortunes in Celesea. The citizens gravely suffer with nowhere else to hide.


    Their only option is to seek refuge in another realm.


    Unfortunately, nobody wants to let them enter their territories in fear of contamination by the growing malevolence.


    Most of the borders have closed down to protect themselves from the malignancy spreading across the land. Everyone is in distress and helplessly watching the events unfold.


    Meanwhile, Divine Lord Foeni evacuate his people to welcome the refugees. Despite his Ministers'' disagreement, he decided to shelter as much Celeseans as he could.


    He summons Presea to assist him and accomplish these tasks. He selected an open meadow where they can settle in temporarily.


    Most of his citizens supported his decision and prepared the town to accommodate the refugees. Many Celesean are scholars, tribesmen, and regular individuals who won''t stand a chance on a large scale battle.


    They need to pass this town in order to reach Lord Foeni''s chosen evacuation site. The sick and injured are well taken care of before they can proceed.


    "Thank Lord Foeni. We are truly grateful for taking us."


    "Don''t worry, your injuries will be mended shortly, and you''ll be escorted to your temporary shelters."


    "Thank you. May the Goddess bless you."


    On the other hand, Reone and Aryen secured the perimeters. They make sure no one else can trespass without their knowledge. They hate to limit their movements, but it is for the best for everyone.


    "Do you think this is enough?" Reone asked.


    "Hmmm~" Aryen casually responded.


    He doesn''t really know how much they can avoid an attack if the Shadows conceal themselves among the refugees.


    The worst-case scenario is they have to defend their ground as hard as they could. What if the Shadows are already invading them?


    Meanwhile at Arcane Palace, Lord Azure listens to the Ministers'' complaints. They consider the Divine Lord''s actions thoughtless.


    How could he fail to consult them?


    How can he endanger his people by letting the Celeseans to their jurisdiction?


    They already housed the Oracle Clan, and now they are bringing in more Celeseans through their territory. They can''t believe the Divine Lord will act against their advice and break the Division of Realms once again.


    It clearly states one cannot access another realm. The Borders are neutral grounds where trades are possible. Opening their domain as a sanctuary is against the Divine Laws of Astra.


    "The Divine Lord has gone mad! How can he welcome those Celesean scoundrels? This is their problem. Why do we have to get involved?"


    "Our misfortunes began because of those Oracles! We should never have taken them in! The Divine Law clearly states it is illegal and look where we are now?!"


    "The heavens have come for our dues because we broke the Divine Laws."


    The Ministers continue their complaints.


    Meanwhile, Lord Azure and Lord Turtle restrain the Misters from interfering with their plans. They also agreed with Lord Foeni to let the Celeseans seeking refuge on their borders after all.


    How can they sleep soundlessly while knowing their neighbors'' struggles?


    Whether they let them in or not, they will be consumed next by the malevolence. Might as well gather more people to support their cause than left them to struggle on their own.


    *****************************


    Several days ago, Lord Foeni disclosed his plans to gather all the support he can garner and fight a common enemy ¡ªThe Shadow Master, Meness.


    The Divine Witch Circe can''t do much because of the Middle Realm border guards, the Knights of Rossenkruez. She can only give her assistance and send people to help them contain the Darkness.


    Meanwhile, Lord Foeni and Eu are now more open to their relationship. Though it is not officially announced to everyone, they decided to take things slowly and support each other.


    He accepted he could not restrain her from not doing anything. Eu hasn''t disclosed plenty of things about herself, but he trusts that she will tell him eventually.


    Knowing Eu, Lord Foeni also anticipated she would assist the Celeseans to surpass this ordeal. How can she let them suffer while hiding in Mystic Spirit Realm?


    Oracles are Celeseans, and she is technically is one.


    He dispatched the Tanuki Twins, Fugue, and Canon to watch her carefully and assist them. Also, they shouldn''t hide anything from now onwards.


    On the other hand, Lord Tiger has commenced on her mission to track down Noite and dispatched her network. She is also in charge of their defenses and makes sure everything is in order.


    Lord Vermilion will handle the Holy Guardians'' duties and monitor all movements. She will also relay the information she gathers from everyone.


    Lord Turtle will closely work with her and analyze the data they will gather. He will also assist Lord Azure in his diplomatic tasks.


    Simply, everyone will have a role to play in order for this plan to succeed.


    ******************************


    Lord Azure tried his best to explain the situation. Unfortunately, none of them wants to listen.


    "Please calm down. We understand your concerns, but we must show compassion. Why are we fighting among ourselves? We have a common enemy, and the Celeseans are allies." Lord Azure said.


    "Allies, you say?! They are the source! Look at Celesea being consumed by the Darkness."


    "They are trying to spread their darkness to us. They are all contaminated by this evil..."


    All of a sudden, the temperature has risen a hundred folds. The room became so hot. The seven ministers started sweating profusely.


    Lord Azure and Turtle inwardly sigh, hiding their relief. They knew someone has finally come to save them from these obnoxious men.


    "Evil? The Celeseans has already saved us several times. Without them, we might be on their shoes right now. Have you forgotten the Oracle Grand Elder, Lady Eiteilla? She has forewarned us of our tragedy. The enemy almost wiped us out, but she saved us. Themis fell while ensuring all our safety two hundred years ago. Have you forgotten all that? Do you want me to continue?"


    They were startled by Lord Vermilion''s high pitch voice that echoes in the audience hall. She appears out of nowhere, hovering on her grimoire, and she is not restraining her anger.


    She has been listening to their discussions and cannot hold herself from intervening anymore. How can they be so heartless and ungrateful?


    The Ministers remained silent, knowing Mystic Spirit continue to prosper because of another realm''s sacrifices. They were once a target of this malevolence, but Celesea shielded them and paid a heavy price.


    The appearance of this little Guardian Lord sends shivers to their spine. They all knew she is not the type who will mince her words, trying not to offend them.


    The Ministers can''t say anything to refute her claims. They all knew she is correct to point out that they owe the Celeseans some gratitude, and this is the least they could do.


    They excused themselves and dispersed soon after Lord Vermilion scolded them. They almost scramble out of the audience room as they left the three Guardians speechless.


    Not long, the eldest among the three broke his silence. He can''t believe her display of tenacity as she expresses her stand to help the Celeseans.


    "I am impressed by your boldness, Vermilion. I am not really sure what to tell them anymore. You truly saved us." Azure chuckles.


    "Being more honest about yourself helps. That is what you get for playing as the diplomat." Vermilion sneers.


    "Someone must play the part." Azure cheerily responded as he continued, "So what do I owe you on your sudden visit?"


    "Nothing really. I just overheard your painful struggle and decided to bail you out." Lord Vermilion responded casually.


    Lord Azure chuckle as he shook his head. He also hates dealing with those Ministers.


    Most of the time, it is best not to listen to their complaints. There are even instances he wanted to summon a thunderbolt and strike them down.


    Still, he can''t do anything and should remain objective. In those cases, he is glad Lord Vermilion is the one handling them.


    They wonder how those Ministers will react when they discover the Divine Lord is on a Blood Contract with Little Eu.


    ''There would be a Blood bath! How can he not consult them first?!''


    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of Mystic Spirit Bordertown, Noite and his men are moving discreetly to enter the premises. He didn''t expect Lord Foeni to grant anyone from Celesea and take refuge in his jurisdiction.


    "Please, this way sir..." a cheery voice came to him and escorted him elsewhere.


    He quickly noticed his men are selected carefully and brought along with them. He wanted to struggle, but he also doesn''t want to create a scene.


    It is also probably best if he silently cooperates with them.


    ''Young Master¡­''


    ''Hush. Don''t do sudden movements and retaliate. We are in good hands.'' Noite responded via telepathy and calmed them down.


    They followed his commands and remained silent. They don''t feel any hostility from their captor after all.


    Not long, they reached the Golden Inn, and Noite was invited to come inside. He was hesitant to leave his men and worry them.


    "Don''t worry, they are safe." a familiar voice spoke.


    "Huh...?" he turned to see the source of the voice.


    He didn''t expect to hear Euer''s voice, but what surprises him most is seeing Eu''s face.


    He knits his brows as he tries to comprehend what is happening.


    ''Eu and Euer are the same person...?''

 Chapter 83 - 83: Noites Arrival

    Noite stared at the beautiful girl in front of him. He was captivated by her sparkling amethyst eyes looking straight back at him.


    His amber eyes blink a few times in disbelief. This is the girl he has been looking for all this time.


    Noite can''t take his eyes off her. He is mesmerized by the charming lady with captivating purple eyes that draws his attention. He is simply awestruck.


    ''Why does she sound like Euer? Are they the same person? Euer is a man, right? Or is he...?''


    He knits his brows as he continues to contemplate the situation. He can''t even believe this individual deceived him.


    "Noite?" Eu calls out.


    Now that he thinks about it. Euer''s voice is gentle, sweet, and feminine. It is impossible that he(or rather she) is a boy.


    "Euer. I''m sorry. I didn''t expect you are a girl. You look different." Noite explains.


    "No. It''s okay. It was necessary when I go around. My friends said I look conspicuous, so I put on a disguise when I go out." Eu confessed.


    Noite turned around and looked at his men. He can tell that everyone is accounted for and selected from the crowd. He is impressed.


    "Don''t worry. I promise they won''t be harm. Haru and Triteia will accommodate them. For now, someone is expecting your arrival." Eu reassures and informs him.


    Noite raised his hand and told his men to wait. He turned back to Eu while he approached her, still in a dazed state. It somewhat surreal that everything is happening much faster than he expected.


    Not to mention, he can''t believe Eu is directly in front of him all along. How can he miss it?


    What kind of disguise spell did she use to create such a perfect disguise? He wanted to inquire more but decided to shove it on the back of his head.


    He looks around the infamous the Golden Inn in the middle of this once-bustling town. Noite always wanted to look around and check the place, but he is always pressed with time.


    Now, he has all the time to examine and marvel at the place everyone in town was raving about. This place is exquisite despite the simple decorations.


    Magic is regulated, and not anyone is welcomed to this place.


    Meanwhile, Eu escorting him to the uppermost room they usually rent. She used the secret stairwell to gain access to that place.


    The hallway is lighted by light yellow Solas Gems and decorated with assorted spring flowers. Their footsteps are the only thing they could hear as they head their destination.


    "Euer..." Noite started.


    "You can call me Eu. You already know, right? You were looking for me, after all. You asked someone to track me down." Eu interrupted.


    "Yes. It is quite embarrassing that I talked too much. I should have noticed it was you all along." Noite bashfully confessed.


    "No, it''s okay. I am certain even the Divine Lord will fail to recognize me if he passed me by the street." she chuckles.


    Eu turned to him as she winked and placed her finger on her lips. She is requesting him to keep some matters between them.


    Noite nods as he smiles. His handsome, gentle face ease up a little while he loosens his red scarf on his neck.


    His platinum silver hair gently falls as he removes his hood. Eu''s eyes sparkle as she sees his hair shimmer under the light. His hair releases a mild sweet scent of coconuts, and she can say unique to him.


    He was utterly enchanting.


    On the other hand, Noite can''t believe these are the same people we were trying to subdue for months. How can they treat him nicely?


    They stopped in front of the beautifully carved door. Noite felt a familiar presence as his heart started to race.


    "Lord Foeni is waiting inside. This is the reason you are here, correct? He also wishes to speak with you." Eu informed him.


    She made a gesture for Noite to enter the room. He was speechless by how well they were treating them ever since their arrival.


    "Aren''t you even afraid of me? I might be pretending to be nice and all. I can pose as a threat..." Noite asked.


    "Well, I do want to inquire how you manage to avoid my monitoring spell and among other things." Eu candidly replied as she continued, "Besides, I might be the one deceiving you and already ordered to wipe out your men downstairs. This room could be your final destination. How can you easily trust me as well?"


    She does have a point. He decided to take his chances on Mystic Spirit than wait for his brother to track him down.


    Noite remained silent as he thinks about it. He can''t deny how easily they manage to enter, and they are obviously anticipating their arrival. They must be planning something.


    It is plausible, but he believes they are not that kind of people. He doesn''t want to suspect they plan to dispose of him on such a beautiful establishment.


    They should choose an old shabby place to dispose of a body and not a fine establishment for tourists.


    ''They are not like that, right? I don''t feel they are hostile at all¡­ Am I wrong to assume that?''


    He shrugged at the idea as he opens the door. Noite continues to drown on his thoughts and analyze the situation.


    Lord Foeni saved him from an ambushed, and he can''t possibly mean him harm, correct?


    Eu is like a beautiful angel who descended from heaven. She is graceful, accommodating, and friendly. He always considers Euer as a friend.


    He is still a Lord of the Nether Realm, and Mystic Spirit is an ally. Though, he is also involved with his elder brother''s misdeeds as a Shadow Lord.


    He purses as he bit his lip. That doesn''t sound too promising despite the weighing positivity.


    Meanwhile, the sweet citrus, minty scent quickly assaulted his senses. The room is filled with newly brewed tea and freshly baked bread.


    Noite closes his eyes as he inhaled the welcoming scent that captivates him. His mind was cleared of his pessimistic thoughts as he felt his hunger.


    ''Darn, I haven''t eaten anything for days. Are they trying to win me over with food? That is crazy. I am hungry...'' he thought.


    Killing someone for a decent meal has crossed his mind, but he didn''t mean it literally. He doesn''t want to scoop that low.


    "Noite...?"


    Another familiar voice calls out, bringing back to reality. This time it is a male''s voice he cannot mistake for anyone else.


    "Ravikanth!" Noite exclaimed.


    His eyes almost pop out as he saw the tall, gorgeous man wearing purple robes. He gulps as he looks slightly different from the way he remembers him.


    "You''ve really grown..." Noite mumbled.


    Lord Foeni sighs as he heard his comment. Of all the things he would say, he will drop, something like, ''You''ve grown.''


    "I believe we last have seen each other for about ten thousand years ago, correct? It is natural for me to grow." Lord Foeni chuckles.


    "Oh, yes, of course. You were just a teenager when we parted ways. It''s natural to see you have changed this much over the ages..." Noite agreed gleefully.


    It''s been a long time since they last have seen each other, and he can''t express the waves of comfort it brings. Now he has broken ties with his brother, Ravikanth is the next person he could rely on.


    Noite has known Ravikanth for the longest time, and he is like a younger brother to him. Still, he was a bit reluctant to seek his help because of the disturbance he led these past few months.


    He has no excuse if Lord Foeni will hold him accountable despite their past. Still, there is really no one else he could turn to aside from him.


    He is desperate.


    "I know it is wrong seeking your help after all I did..." Noite began.


    "Yes, indeed it is, but have a seat, and we will discuss it later. You must be starving." Lord Foeni interrupted him as he guides him to the table.


    Noite was about to reply that it wasn''t necessary, but his stomach growls and betrays him. Noite''s face turned beet red while Lord Foeni''s lips slightly curved up.


    "Come on. Don''t be shy. It''s alright. I am not going to poison you if you are worried about that. In fact, I have a proposition. Let us discuss it over meals. Shall we?" Lord Foeni calmly said.


    Noite helplessly sighs and unable to reject his offer. Not only he is hungry, but he also wants to discuss matters with him. This is actually a good deal.


    "Alright." Noite replied.


    Divine Lord Foeni flashes one of his dashing smiles as he leads him to the lounging area. So far, he is quite satisfied with how things are turning out.


    Meanwhile, Eu is watching them and listening to their exchanges. She can assume these are childhood friends but didn''t expect they are intimate.


    ''That smile is not even appropriate. Is he seducing him or enticing him to eat?'' Eu silently complains.


    Though she knew they are only friends, she can''t help feeling jealous of them. How can they ignore her?


    She rolls her eyes as she continues silently airing her grievances. She simply felt dejected.


    "Little Eu, aren''t you going to join us?" Lord Foeni called out and brought her back to her senses.


    "Huh...?"


    "You are not planning to leave me, are you? You are not my subordinate to stand in a corner and wait. Come join us." Lord Foeni insisted.


    Eu purses her lips to hold her smile. She slowly follows him, as well.


    Meanwhile, Noite quickly notices how these two act rather peculiar. They seem trying to hide something so obvious.


    ''Are they really...'' he thought.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Negotiation

    Eu silently joins Lord Foeni and Noite. She serves them the tea that has been prepared beforehand and some pastries she pulled from her wizardry storage.


    She just came back from negotiating with the Trents, and her schedule is hectic. She had this last-minute plan to lure Noite to meet with Lord Foeni and make this negotiation successful.


    On the other hand, Noite observes Eu and her graceful movements while she serves them. He heard from his brother the person who brutally defeated him is precise and dexterous.


    ''Could it be her...?'' he thought.


    The idea crosses his mind as he knits his brows and continues his contemplations. If Eu can skillfully disguise herself, she can be anyone, even a skillful swordmaster.


    "Let me formally introduce. This is Eu, Grand Elder Enoch''s granddaughter. Eu, I know you''ve met, the Prince of Hellios and Lord of the Nether Realm, Noite..." Lord Foeni said as he broke his silence.


    Eu only nods her head to acknowledge while Noite is surprised to learn more about his mysterious acquaintance.


    "She is an Oracle?" Noite exclaimed as he turns to him and continues, "So rumors were true. You broke the Divine Laws and sheltered them..."


    Noite is surprised to know Eu belongs to the passive Oracle Clan. From his interactions with her, he can tell she is well-versed in different subjects uncommon to the said clan.


    "Yes. I owe them as much for my arrogance. I can deal with the Sovereign King''s punishment for breaking the Divine Laws of Restrictions¡­" Lord Foeni responded truthfully.


    Noite remained silent as he stares at the plate of pastries and aromatic tea. This is a common combination during their childhood.


    He and his brother have done much worse, but they haven''t received any notice from the Sovereign King for ages. They have lost contact ever since the Darkness began in the Nether Realm.


    "It''s truly been such a long time, Ravikanth. We also used to enjoy Lady Emilia''s pastries during our tea time. This sure brings back memories." Noite said with a tinge of nostalgia.


    "It''s been a long time. How is everything going? Can you tell me what happened in the Nether Realm?" Lord Foeni asked straightforwardly.


    Noites heaves a heavy sigh. He knew it is unavoidable not to discuss it.


    "The truth is, I am not entirely sure what really happened. One day, my brother started acting strangely and declared to break the Division of Realms..." Noite confessed.


    "When?" Lord Foeni asked.


    "Three hundred years ago..." Noite discloses.


    The Time of Conflict...


    ***********************************


    The Nether Realm has been sending their emissary to seek assistance from the Sovereign King. Unfortunately, he seems to have turned a blind eye to their pleas.


    Around two hundred years ago, the situation got worse. People started to feel distraught as their once benevolent Lord became violent.


    During this time, the Messenger came to visit and talked to Lord Meness. Their meeting was never successful, and the Nether Realm completely severe their ties from Sovereign rule.


    At the same time, Prince Meness started missing memories, and not long became a vengeful soul. He is uncontrollable.


    Lord Meness has thrown the entire Realm into oblivion. He contradicted everything he once stood for and stripped Noite as a co-ruler of the Realm.


    He ordered inhumane experimentation, and the use of dark arts became prevalent. Hence, the born of the Nether Shadows...


    Though Shadows were in the existence of ages, Lord Meness has summoned them to his side to fulfill his goals. He seems to have entirely forgotten the Time of Change and resented Lady Emilia for his misfortunes.


    Even Noite, who was very close to him, was set aside. The Black Beast Gauerdi also appeared around this time.


    Meanwhile, the Court is divided between the brothers. They have equal people supporting them, but things started to change drastically because of Meness new laws.


    He reformed everything making him the sovereign power in the Nether Realm. Those who objected and questioned him were sent immediately to their deaths.


    The entire Nether Realm was in chaos, and people pleas are no longer out of the ordinary. Noite only watches silently as he witnesses their people''s plights.


    "Young Master, this must stop. Your brother has gone mad. Our numbers only dwindle by the day¡­"


    "Please listen to us. You need to escape and liberate our people someday. We can''t let this continue. We can''t protect you from your brother''s tyranny."


    "My brother won''t do that. I believe in him¡­" Noite muttered.


    Everyone remained silent. They all knew how perfect these brothers'' relationsh.i.p.s are, and they don''t need words to understand each other.


    They decided to trust him and support their Lord. They tried their best to protect him to the best of their abilities.


    Soon, those who were loyal to Young Master Noite dwindled while Meness supreme power was recognized. Noite has supported his brother''s new tyrant governance with a heavy heart.


    He clings on a sliver of hope and continues to believe in him.


    In the end, all his men were replaced by the same Shadow forces while they disappeared one by one. He ignored the changes as he hopes everything will once again come back to how things were used to be.


    Meanwhile, the Messenger of Astra wasn''t able to do anything to prevent this tragedy. It was too late and promised to make amends.


    *******************************


    "The Messenger¡­?" Lord Foeni repeated.


    He is quite surprised that Noite also has encountered this mysterious messenger. Who is this person?


    Did he somehow met this person but missed him by any chance?


    "The Messenger last visited our realm two hundred years ago to investigate my brother. Unfortunately, he disappeared as well, and we never heard from him. It seems he abandoned us, or my brother found a way to block him from interfering..." Noite discloses.


    "Your brother holds the artifact, the Heavenly Sword and Shield. Are you aware of its existence?" Eu suddenly asked.


    Noite almost dropped his teacup as he shifts his attention to the young Oracle, Eu. How can she know something, only the founders of Divine Law would know?


    "Who are you? How did you know about that artifact?" Noite asked with a tinge of hostility.


    She can''t be someone normal to know such information. He creases his brows as he glares at her.


    Eu, on the other hand, remained silent and unaffected of his hostility. She looks at Noite with the same intensity as her beautiful amethyst eyes sparkle.


    Noite was drawn to her captivating eyes framed by thick black lashes. Eu''s golden hair delicately surrounds her face and realized something.


    ''It can''t be... This person is...'' he muttered inaudibly to himself.


    His face flushed in disbelief upon coming into a conclusion that rendered him speechless. His eyes widen as he drowns on his thoughts, enabling him to do anything else.


    Eu casts a gentle, alluring smile as her eyes flutter at him. Noite can feel chills crawling on his spine as she remained silent.


    "Noite...?" Lord Foeni calls out and draws him back to his senses.


    He remembers Eu told him to keep things beforehand and realized that it is regarding these matters. He was in utter shock on his realization, and she had kept these from the Divine Lord Foeni.


    Why?


    "Ah, nothing. I was just caught off guard. It''s a confidential matter but, yes, I am aware. We split the Artifact since the beginning. I hold the Heavenly Shield while my brother is in possession of the Heavenly Sword..." Noite calmly discloses.


    Eu nods after getting the information. The Nether Realm is formerly governed together by these once formidable brothers. It is natural to split the Heavenly artifact as a symbol of their authority.


    "Then, what do you plan to do now?" Eu straightforwardly asked.


    "Dethroning my brother is one thing, but I simply wanted to save him from himself. This is not him, and I believe someone is controlling him..." Noite responded.


    Meanwhile, Lord Foeni can''t help himself from feeling left out. He narrowed his eyes as he observes Eu and Noite discuss matters regarding this issue.


    Is there something he wasn''t aware of from the start? He also started to wonder why Eu always knew things exclusive to each of them.


    ''Who exactly is Eunomia?''


    "Lord Foeni." Eu called out.


    Lord Foeni didn''t respond as he continues to drown on his thoughts. There is really plenty of issues he doesn''t understand, and everyone seems to figure out these days.


    "Brother Ravi!" Eu slightly raised her voice to get his attention.


    The Divine Lord Foeni quickly noticed Eu''s indifference as she looks at him. This startled him and shrugged away the thoughts that are bugging him.


    Meanwhile, Eu narrowed her eyes and purses her lips. She doesn''t like to sound disrespecting him and reprimand him in front of someone else.


    ''Why is he so distracted? What is he even thinking at a time like this?'' Eu thought.


    "Forgive my inattentiveness. I was distracted by some matters." Lord Foeni confessed.


    Meanwhile, Noite narrowed his eyes as he continues to observe them. He didn''t expect Eu calls the Divine Lord Foeni intimately and calls him ''Brother Ravi''.


    A Divine Lord is given a particular name. Noite and Meness are exempted from this policy since of their Royal Stature.


    "Prince Noite, I will grant your request to remain in my territory. Though, I am not sure I can hold off your brother''s forces. May I ask for your assistance as well?" Lord Foeni composes himself as he began.


    "We are friends. You can address me as you used to, Ravikanth." Noite insisted as he continues, "I can grant any request as long it doesn''t involve my brother''s demise..."

 Chapter 85 - 85: Realizations

    Given the circ.u.mstances, Noite knew that he has no right to bargain. Still, he took his chances to negotiate with Lord Foeni.


    "I can grant any request as long as it doesn''t involve my brother''s demise... I can''t simply part take on that..." Noite clearly stated.


    There is a deafening silence in the room as Lord Foeni contemplates and consider his request. Tension starts to build as the silence continues to drag.


    What if it is unavoidable?


    "Noite..." Lord Foeni began.


    He wanted to ask but can''t seem to utter the words he ought to express. He calmly looked at Noite as he wonders.


    ''What if it inevitable to end your brother''s life? What would you do?''


    On the other hand, Noite understood Lord Foeni''s gaze. No one can predict how everything will pan out.


    What if his brother resists and irredeemable?


    What if that is the only way to stop this madness?


    What if that is what his brother wanted?


    If that is the case, should they surrender and let Meness have his way?


    Noite looks away with a bitter expression on his face. In a way, he is in denial of the possibility.


    Still, they have to face this fact, and they have to do whatever it takes to defeat Meness even it means ending his life. Once that happens, they can''t hesitate and give up.


    "Ravikanth, can''t you lie just to just console me? When the time comes, I won''t hold it against you." Noite chuckles as he holds his tears.


    He tried his best to mask his sadness, but Lord Foeni and Eu quickly notice what he is trying to do. Still, they remained silent and kept their thoughts to themselves.


    Noite is soft-hearted, and his tears always flow easily. It is something he wasn''t able to change over the years.


    That is why Meness was the one handling most of their affairs in the Nether Realm. His brother always the one supporting him. He is too emotional and can easily waver under pressure.


    Noite is trying his best to go against someone significant to him. He is genuinely in a tough position, muddled with conflicted thoughts.


    "We will try our best to consider your wishes, Noite. Besides, we already decided you can stay as long as you won''t cause trouble." Lord Foeni calmly explains.


    Lord Foeni''s lips formed a gentle smile to reassure his friend. He inwardly sighs as the conversation went well for everyone.


    "Then, I appreciate it. I was never wrong to seek your assistance. I promise to do what I can to help out..." Noite said gratefully to his long time friend.


    "Don''t worry. It will suffice." Lord Foeni responded.


    On the other hand, there is a mixed feeling of hope and guilt as Noite expresses himself. He knew that his friend has all the right to eradicate them but instead welcomed him and accepted his absurd request to protect his brother.


    He can''t imagine himself doing the same if their situation is switched. He is too weak to go against anything, but from this day on, he wanted to change.


    He knew that Lord Foeni would try his best to save Meness from whoever is controlling him. He feels sad in a way from not stepping up sooner and let his brother do whatever he pleases.


    Will everything be different if he opposed him from the start? He can''t help but wonder how everything will turn out if he was more assertive against his brother''s plans to bring chaos throughout Astra.


    Can he save his brother from the clutches of this mysterious perpetrator? He continues to believe his brother is fighting all by himself, and he ignored his pleas.


    Meanwhile, Lord Foeni is always a good person, and that is why he was chosen by Lady Emilia to be her apprentice. Noite looks at him as he continues to hold his tears.


    ''Thank you...'' he murmured.


    On the other hand, Eu is relieved that everything went well. She created this opportunity, not only to strengthen their forces but to understand the situation.


    ''Someone is controlling Meness... Hmmm~'' she thought.


    She already considers that possibility but still can''t understand who it may be. Then again, she can''t help suspect that Lunaria holds a grim secret about these misfortunes.


    The Artifact of Heavenly Sword and Shield''s power should have been sufficient to protect the one who holds it. This blesses the wielder not only with immense strength but also protection to fight their enemies.


    Does Meness suggest splitting it to protect his brother?


    She gently turned to Noite and considered that possibility. For three hundred years or more, Noite remained unaffected by the malignancy.


    Shadows only loom around him, but it never affected him. Typically, hanging around these malignant entities has a negative effect on anyone.


    Why is he not contaminated?


    Instead, the Shadows under Noite seem like rational beings, unlike Meness mindless forces. Eu felt somewhat guilty upon this realization.


    She closes her eyes and lowered her head. She controls her emotion as the rage builds up inside of her.


    How can she miss all of these? The brothers are not the enemies but victims of circ.u.mstances.


    She is too focus on Mystic Spirit, Celesea, and the Divine Lord Foeni. She casts a bitter smile as she sighs.


    Lady Emilia entrusted the Nether Realm the artifact knowing their situation. It can protect them, but in the end, it has failed to do its intended purpose.


    ''Lumina.'' she calls out.


    There is something that she needs to clarify with her, but Lumina didn''t respond. She knits her brows on her silence.


    Then she remembers she sent her away to figure out who is disturbing Ravikanth. There is a dimension parallel to theirs who is trying to reach out to them.


    She heaves a heavy sigh as she remained silent, lost in her own thoughts. What is really happening?


    What is behind these series of events?


    "Eu..." Ravikanth calls out.


    He noticed Eu has remained silent and didn''t participate in their discussion. It is very unusual for her not to do so, and he is worried.


    "Hey, Eu!" he calls again.


    "Huh...?" Eu replied in surprised a tone.


    She doesn''t know how much she missed and doesn''t really know how to respond. She looks at them with a perplex expression and somewhat speechless.


    ''Why is he suddenly calling me¡­? Does he need any assistance?''


    "Let''s go. I assume you are tired from your journey." Lord Foeni calmly said as he offers his hand.


    "But..." Eu began.


    She wanted to explain, but Lord Foeni interrupted her. He has already given instructions to Fugue and Canon to take over the relocation.


    "Can''t you relax and not exhaust yourself? We can handle things from here. I will update you ones you are well rested..." Lord Foeni suggested.


    Noite is flabbergasted. He shifted his gaze back and forth between the two. He knits his brows and starts to assume these two are more than just allies.


    He is tired as well, but his friend didn''t even consider asking if he was well. He can''t help but suspect they are in a relationship.


    ''Are they really in that kind of relationship? Eu is just a teenage girl, and Ravikanth is very, very old... Is he a... No... But he likes older women, like Lady Emilia¡­ RIght¡­?'' Noite started to fill his mind with random thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Eu gave up and pursed her lips. She wanted to listen more and gather more information but decided to wait.


    "Fine! I won''t be a nuisance anymore and leave. Hope you are satisfied with my disappearance..." she pouted.


    Lord Foeni and Noite must have matters to discuss as well. She understood but felt like being rejected.


    Ravikanth heaves a heavy sigh and unable to defend himself. It is very unusual for Eu to act so childish and genuinely wanted to console her.


    If it wasn''t for Noite being in the same room as them, he has already pulled her on his arms and showered her with reassuring words. He misses her every second they were apart, and she just came back as well.


    He wanted to prioritize and ask how her negotiation with the Trents turned out.


    He wanted to ask if their journey was smooth.


    He wanted to pose so many questions but can''t directly ask any of them. He can only look at her helplessly, unable to utter the words he wanted to convey.


    "Oh, please don''t mind me. Just pretend I don''t exist. I can eat this meal peacefully without being a distraction. I am sorry. My arrival must have to inconvenience your reunion..." Noite chuckles teasingly.


    How can he miss the Lord''s longing gaze and their stealing glances at each other this whole time? Do they think he is insensitive?


    In fact, he is finding them adorable despite the considerable age gap between them. Still, he wonders who the mysterious Oracle girl who resembles Lady Emilia is?


    He can only assume that there is more story behind her that is yet to be untold. Their meeting can''t be a coincidence...


    Noite''s lips slightly curve up as he looks at the odd couple. Somehow, he is feeling disappointed that Eu and his friend involved with each other.


    On the other hand, Lord Foeni and Eu''s face were fl.u.s.tered as they heard Noite teasing tone. They are trying their best to hide their feelings after all...

 Chapter 86 - 86: Tangled Past

    In a faraway land, a magical floating island exists. It graces the realm of its presence and houses a prominent entity.


    The magnificent prism structure is a radiant and marvelous wonder. It''s located in between the Sovereign Palace and the Astral Realm.


    The heaven is clear tonight as the beautiful, majestic moon shines with all its glory. Amidst of this peaceful ambiance is a building tension around its premises.


    Grand Master Lucius is monitoring the stars'' movements once again. There is a sudden faint glimmer shone from the darkness that caught his attention.


    He narrowed his eyes at the phenomena and started to wonder if he imagines it. Everyone gathers on that spot, and he might have made a mistake.


    Then again, what if he didn''t?


    He stood up and waved his hand to close the viewing platform. Grand Master Lucius was about to leave the starry hall but halted as he saw his younger twin blocking the way.


    "Lucis, how long have you been standing there?" Lucius asked in a surprised tone.


    "I just arrived. Why? Was there something I shouldn''t see? Did you foresee my destiny? Was it grim?" Lucis asked jestingly.


    Lucius rolls his eyes as he heard his nonchalant response. There is really no way he can hold a conversation without ending into an argument.


    "You know very well. This platform only shows those from Lower Astra. How can I foresee your fortune?" Lucius sneers.


    "You can always swipe and change to foresee something else. That is how this works, correct?" Lucis chuckles.


    He is not entirely wrong. One can foresee someone or something specific on the platform if he wanted. He can locate anyone with the use of the Heavenly Star Platform and know their destiny.


    He wasn''t well versed in using this magical apparatus, but he has an idea of how it works. Its a privilege from working under their Great Niece, who once facilitates the place.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Why waste time on knowing your fortune? I am trying to locate Great Niece." Lucius said in a sarcastic tone.


    "Didn''t the Sovereign King relieved you with that task? Why are you still looking for her? She is probably enjoying herself somewhere." Lucis nonchalantly replied.


    "Have you descended to Lower Astra recently? It is quite a mess down there. How can anyone enjoy a peaceful life there? Besides, why can''t I even detect her presence anywhere? She must be in danger." Lucius refuted.


    "Have I ever mentioned she is living peacefully? She might be enjoying going against fate for a change. Her life has always been dictated and predetermined by everyone. What is wrongdoing the complete opposite for a change? You should relax too. You will age faster for being a worrywart." Lucis calmly responded.


    He sighed and left his brother, dumbfounded by his argument. Still, he can''t deny he has a point that their Great Niece is probably doing something unconventional these days, and that is why she has gone missing.


    Does he know something, and he refused to inform them?


    Lucius'' gray cloak flutters as he turned around and falls on his shoulders. He silently disappeared, leaving the cold empty starry halls.


    He decided to visit someone as he carries on with his investigation regarding his missing niece. He simply can''t let it go and wanted to make sure she is really alright.


    Where could she have gone all this time?


    In a way, it is also an excuse to meet someone. How can he forget he is mentoring an adorable child who surpasses his expectations?


    How can his brother remain oblivious of her existence?


    The question only piles up as he continues to contemplate. He doesn''t want to remain in that room and starts to seek his answers.


    Meanwhile, back in Mystic Spirit, Eu and Lord Foeni escorted Noite to Inner Courts. The atmosphere around them is somewhat awkward as the silence continues to drag.


    Lord Foeni avoids and trying his best not to look at Eu. Noite, on the other hand, can''t help but smile as continue to observe the two.


    "You are more suspicious, trying to suppress not to look at her. You are obviously hiding something from me. You are not trying to lure me to my grave, are you?" Noite asked jestingly.


    Though he is confident they aren''t sending him to his last destination, and he is more embarrassed than guilty. How can he miss the opportunity to pry and poke his nose?


    "Come on, Ravikanth. Tell me, what is Eu to you? She is really adorable, isn''t she? I assume she has plenty of admirers and..." he started teasing them.


    "Enough, Noite! Stop talking about her like that. She''ll feel uncomfortable." Lord Foeni interrupted him.


    Though he didn''t know who exactly his rivals were, he can''t deny he is not the only person attracted to her. He even suspects Lord Azure and Di''Anon as his rivals, after all.


    Eu, on the other hand, remains silent and seems not paying too much attention to their conversation. Her thoughts continue to drift away as she contemplates the scenario.


    Her memories of three hundred years ago were somewhat hazy. She remembers arriving in Celesea to meet people, including Lord Meness and Grand Elder Eiteilla.


    Their conversation was not clear to her, but she can only assume it is regarding the Shadows and the mysterious entity behind them.


    She creases her brows, trying to search her memories from a distant past.


    She recalls¡­


    ******************************


    "...I won''t allow you to do that. Let me handle it." Lady Eiteilla insisted.


    "You know what will happen if you do that. You can''t endanger your people." she refuted.


    "My people will survive this calamity even without my presence. Endangering yourself, on the other hand, is unacceptable." Lady Eiteilla calmly responded.


    The Division of Realms has separated everyone while their enemy grew stronger than before. Only their unification can save their world from annihilation.


    How can they win if they have forgotten to work together?


    How can they mend their broken bonds?


    They are living separately far too long that their relationsh.i.p.s have deteriorated over time. Will they able to salvage what remains on broken friendsh.i.p.s and forgotten alliances?


    "The Heavenly Sword and Shield should have protected Prince Meness. Why did he break it...?" Lady Eiteilla murmured.


    The girl with amethyst eyes understood her words. She can only assume that the Nether Realms holds a secret they don''t know.


    "Prince Meness has gone mad. You should refrain from visiting their realm. I will try to inform the others of the impending calamity..." Lady Eiteilla reassures her.


    "You know that I am the only person who can persuade them. Eiteilla, you can''t..." she began as she begs her to reconsider.


    "It''s a risk I am willing to take. You are my friend..." Lady Eiteilla smiles as he pauses before she continues, "I can''t endanger your life and selfishly request you to take in charge. If something happens to me, it was fate, and I was able to save my best friend. You are not even supposed to be here..."


    "Eiteilla..." she helplessly murmurs.


    "I am not the reason you are here. There are things that we can''t avoid even how hard we try to intervene..." Eiteilla reminded her.


    Saving Grand Elder Eiteilla can only halt the tragedy. Her death is inevitable in order to draw out the malevolence.


    She came to assist them despite all the odds. How can she turn a blind eye knowing their struggle will all be meaningless. She had to intervene.


    "Don''t be sad. I will try my best to persuade them. It''ll be okay..." Eiteilla calmly said.


    Even though she knew things wouldn''t be in her friend''s favor, she had to believe she could surpass this tragedy. She clenches her hand helplessly as she forces a smile.


    "If you are in a tight spot, you have to summon me. I''ll be there to save you. Promise me!" she demanded.


    "I promise..." Eiteilla finally uttered to assure her.


    Eiteilla lips slightly curve up and nod her head. She knew very well this is the last time she will see and converse with her friend.


    *********************************


    Eu ended her recollection as she looks back at Noite and Lord Foeni. She has altered the course of destiny to arrive on this path.


    ''You should have let me handle this matter, Eiteilla. Maybe, we can prevent that from ever occurring...'' Eu silently thought.


    Though she knew that is not the case, she remains hopeful she can defy the heavens and save her friend. She truly wishes to save everyone.


    Not long, Lord Foeni notice something unusual and inquired.


    "Eu, where is Lumina? Why is she not with you?" Lord Foeni curiously asked.


    Ever since Lumina''s appearance, she rarely leaves Eu''s side. How can he miss the furry Mystic Beast disguised as a muffler missing on her shoulders?


    "I asked her to run an errand for me. Don''t worry. I''ll be okay on my own. I have plenty of people around me even before she came¡­" Eu explains.


    Noite knits his brows as he wonders, who is this ''Lumina'' they were referring to? He doesn''t remember anyone is accompanying Eu during their meeting.


    Not to mention, Lumina has a familiar ring to it. He somehow felt he had heard the name before, and she started to pique his interest.


    "Who is Lumina?" Noite asked.


    "She is my guardian." Eu candidly responded to his inquiry.


    There is no reason to hide it and told him truthfully who Lumina is to her. Still, she does wonder how he would react after getting the information about the white Mystic Beast.

 Chapter 87 - 87:"Where Exactly are we Going?"

    Eu''s face is slightly pale from exhaustion. She has overexerted herself ones again.


    She has continuously been using spells and traveled around to accomplish different matters to help everyone. Eu is involved in the Celeseans evacuation, fortifying defenses, creating restrictions, and giving them support.


    Not to mention, she also volunteered to gain the support of the aloof, Trent Civilization. Those tree spirits are stubborn and hard to deal with most of the time.


    They hate bothering with everyone''s conflict despite being affected by the problem. How can they remain uninvolved, knowing what is at stake?


    How can they remain ignorant and blind to the truth?


    Meanwhile, the Divine Lord knew everything she has been doing, thanks to the Tanuki Twins, Fugue, and Canon. He tried his best to support her and lessen her load, but she is always a few steps ahead of him.


    He can only silently follow her from her shadows and try his best as well.


    Earlier, Lord Foeni advised her to rest, but she insisted on coming with them. Eu still hasn''t figured out how did Noite manages to slip her restrictions.


    Not to mention, Eu has been putting effort into finding her answers and rediscover her true self. She is also guiding them to a different path to a more favorable outcome.


    Lord Foeni notices her somewhat pale complexion and reaches to her. He checks her pulse and temperature to ensure she is alright.


    "You worry too much, Brother Ravi. I am fine. I am just a little tired, that''s all." Eu reassures him.


    "I told you to rest, yet you won''t even consider listening to me. How can I not worry? You should have stayed in the inn..." Ravikanth complaints.


    Eu silently leans on him and closes her eyes. Not long, she quickly drifts to a peaceful slumber on his shoulder.


    Noite lips curve up as he witnesses Lord Foeni''s face went pale and suddenly turned beet red of embarrassment. This is totally new to him, and it is a refreshing sight.


    ''They really look good together...'' Noite thought with a tinge of jealousy.


    Meanwhile, Lord Foeni adjusted his position to accommodate Eu and put her on his arms. He helplessly sighs while he tucks Eu''s hair behind her ear.


    "She is very unusual. I never knew Oracles have guardians, nor they are good in sword arts." Noite commented.


    "Yes, she is definitely special. She far exceeds even Grand Elder Eiteilla." Lord Foeni responded.


    "So you really do like her, don''t you?" Noite said teasingly.


    "So, what if I do? Don''t you even dare think anything appropriate! I will kill you." Lord Foeni warns his friend.


    Noite rolls his eyes as he remembers his earlier thoughts. He decided to forgo them until his friend opens it up.


    "I wasn''t even thinking about anything until you mentioned it. How can an ancient being like yourself end up falling for a little girl? Don''t you think that is inappropriate? Then again, this girl even resembles Lady Emilia¡­" Noite pointed out.


    "She is not Lady Emilia." Lord Foeni refuted.


    "Yes, I know. Still, their resemblance is truly uncanny. I can only assume this is not a coincidence and something..." Noite started but interrupted by Ravikanth.


    "Stop! Don''t you dare suspect her. She might have done things behind my back, but she never betrayed me. She has only contributed things that benefit our cause." Lord Foeni defended.


    Ravikanth refrain from giving out more information about Eu and didn''t disclose the fact he originally met her as someone else. There is a reason why Eu is keeping this fact from everyone and might endanger her life.


    Meanwhile, Noite remained silent and didn''t say anything else. He is aware he has no right to criticized and question Eu''s mysterious origins.


    He has done terrible things and supported his brother''s madness for years. He can''t change these facts and can''t throw accusations to Lord Foeni''s allies¡ª more notably, against Eu.


    The carriage fell on an awkward silence as they continue their journey to Inner Courts.


    "I''m sorry. I cross the line." Noite apologized.


    He broke his silence as he apologizes. It wasn''t his intention to cause a rift between them and just wanted to voice out his observations.


    Also, he can feel Eu doesn''t have any malice around her. There is no reason to suspects Eu as someone who has evil motives, but he can''t help to be curious as well.


    "Where exactly are we going?" Noite asked as he changes the subject.


    "We decided to let you stay at the abandoned Oracle Village. Your men were escorted there beforehand. Don''t worry. We are already close." Lord Foeni responded.


    Hearing they will stay at the former Oracle Village, Noite assumes that Eu is also involved in their settlement arrangements.


    Thinking about it, she is also the one monitoring around Mystic Spirit Bordertown.


    He then suspects the monitoring spell is also her doing and including probably the Divine Lord''s unexpected intervention. Why is she doing all these things?


    Noite looks at the sleeping girl and smiles. He must be overreacting, suspecting that she has evil intentions.


    Then again, he is more suspicious by suddenly switching sides and coming to their aid. It is quite a blessing they trusted him despite these facts.


    He knew that Eu is the reason they were giving him a chance to redeem himself. She is an Oracle after all and foresees his good intentions.


    They remained silent during the rest of their journey. Eu used a spell to shorten the distance they have to travel back to the Inner Courts.


    Not long, the self-driving carriage finally comes to a stop. They can only assume they finally arrived at their destination.


    Lord Foeni, pats Eu and gently woke her up. He didn''t want to disturb her, but he doesn''t want to leave her either.


    "Eu, we are here." Lord Foeni whispered.


    "Hmmm~"


    Instead of waking up, Eu snuggles closer to Lord Foeni. He helplessly sighs, despite enjoying the intimacy.


    "I can tell, she really adores you, Ravikanth. You must be really flattered, finding yourself such an adorable girl." Noite teases.


    Lord Foeni ignored his teasing and gently stroke her hair. Even though he enjoys her snuggling closer to him, he still tried to wake her up again.


    "Eu, please wake up. We are here..." he said as he lightly nudges her.


    "Hmmm~"


    Not long, the doors open, and Di''Anon peaks at the door. He quickly saw Lord Foeni holding Eu and trying to wake her up.


    "Divine Lord, may I?" Di''Anon offered.


    Divine Lord Foeni sighs and accepted his offer. Despite the fact, he doesn''t like him. He has to reconsider and ask for his help.


    "Thank you. She seems very exhausted. We are about to go down, but she doesn''t want to wake up..." Lord Foeni responded.


    "Little Eu is only like this to people she trusts. This only means she trust you the most, Divine Lord." Di''Anon candidly responded.


    Noite came down as Di''Anon entered the carriage. He leans closer to Eu and whispered something inaudible to everyone else but her.


    "Hmmm~ Brother Di...?" Eu murmurs.


    Eu''s eyes slowly opened and blinked a few times to adjust to her surroundings. She gently rubs her eyes as she slowly breaks from Lord Foeni''s embrace.


    Meanwhile, Lord Foeni reluctantly let go but continue to support her back. Eu''s warmth continues to linger on his arms as he starts to regret and lets her go.


    "How did you do that?" he asked.


    Di''Anon flashes a gentle smile without giving him explanations. The handsome nine-tailed fox left him and Eu as he escorted Noite to his men.


    He knits his brows and wonders, what is he even thinking? How did he wake Eu?


    "I am sorry. I must have dozed off too long. Hope I didn''t inconvenience you..." Eu mumbled.


    "Don''t think about it. On the contrary, I am glad..." he bashfully responded as he continues, "Let''s go. Everyone is waiting."


    Eu nodded her head and followed the Divine Lord Foeni with a small smile forming on her lips. Her face is slightly flushed as she can''t contain her happiness bubbling on her chest.


    Meanwhile, the others are waiting for them at the Oracle Village entrance while Noite''s Shadows army has settled down. For some reason, they felt calm around this place and quickly felt at home.


    "How is everyone?" Noite asked.


    "They are inside." Di''Anon responded and explained, "As you are aware, this place restricts your powers. It is an Oracle formation. Your movements will also be limited..."


    "You don''t have to explain. I understand. It is normal to be cautious, and it is alright." Noite interrupted.


    Noite looks around and smiles as he recalls his brother attempted to destroy this simple village and annihilate the Oracles. He is convinced they will pose a more significant threat than anyone if left underestimated.


    He was never wrong. Eu is a powerful young Oracle who surpassed everyone before her.


    Eu has done exemplar feats to oppose anyone. She defeated his brother, Meness, and even foreseen his movements. He never met anyone like her who can outmatch them.


    She is indeed a miracle worker who guided everyone on this path. He can only assume to expect something extraordinary as days continue to pass by with them.


    He understood Ravikanth''s trust and admiration towards Eu. She truly has contributed so much to earn it.


    Still, he can''t forgo the fact this girl resembles Lady Emilia. Who exactly is Eu?

 Chapter 88 - 88: Meeting the Trents

    Noite is convinced Eu is not just a mere Oracle. He even suspects she is the Messenger who visited the Nether Realm and met his brother several times.


    Then again, is it possible they are one and the same?


    Also, Eu has an uncanny resemblance with the late Grand Oracle, Lady Emilia. She is unlikely a simple person from that one detail alone.


    Even though Eu is an Oracle, he is convinced she is also someone else. Who might she be?


    Noite wasn''t sure if Lord Foeni knows who she really is, but he can tell, he trusts her. He might know something but refrains to disclose anything.


    Noite shrugged off his suspicions and decided to trust her as well. He has no reason to doubt anyone from the Divine Lord Foeni''s ranks.


    How can he plant seeds of doubt and start a discord?


    He silently enters the Oracle Village while Di''Anon escorted him. They were welcomed by his men, who seem natural residents of the village.


    "Welcome, Young Master." the leader greeted naturally.


    Noite is relieved to see them well, but what caught his attention was their appearance. They look like ordinary people, and he is familiar with all of them.


    He was speechless as tears start to well up once again. Before him is his allies, who mysteriously disappeared on the Nether Realm.


    "How..." he began, yet he can''t express the things he wanted to convey.


    He can''t believe everyone has been continuously fighting alongside him all this time. How can he not realize it sooner?


    "The young miss brought us here. We were reluctant, but they assure us it is safe..." one chimed in though, this is not the issue he wanted to point out.


    They seem oblivious of their appearance as he stares at them in disbelief. He can''t believe they are in front of him.


    He wanted to pose questions but doesn''t know where to start.


    What happened to them?


    What did his brother do to them?


    How did they become a Shadow?


    If the Array Formation has shown him some kind of illusion, he wanted to stay there with everyone and continue to delude himself that nothing has changed. All this time, he felt he is struggling alone.


    "Surprise?" a gentle voice spoke and ended his train of thoughts.


    He turned around and saw Eu followed by Lord Foeni. Noite''s lips slightly curve up and feeling grateful for the opportunity to meet everyone once again.


    "You must be assuming this is an illusion. It is, but in a good way." Eu explains and continues, "The array formation shows your shadow men''s true identity."


    He was surprised as he looks back at everyone. He is already glad even if this is a kind of spell to deceive him, but knowing this is real makes him more grateful.


    "Thank you..." Noite murmurs and unable to hold his tears anymore.


    He has the urge to hug her, but Lord Foeni is standing beside Eu. How can he even dare approach her and do something like that?


    Lord Foeni might look be cool with it, but he will surely not forgive him if he dares do it. If ever, he doesn''t want to end up on with his list of rivals.


    Meanwhile, Lord Foeni stood beside Eu and didn''t expect she has done something like this. A simple accommodation will suffice but once again accomplished something different from one''s expectations.


    "You always make me look bad." Lord Foeni whispered jestingly.


    "You are overthinking it. What I do reflects on you. They will someday forget I am the one behind the spells, but they will always remember, Lord Foeni is an amazing ruler who took them in." Eu refuted.


    "It doesn''t matter if everyone forgets. I will always remember you..." Lord Foeni responded.


    Eu remained silent as she responded with a smile. There is a warm feeling spreading on her chest as she hears the Divine Lord''s words.


    Somehow, it came off bittersweet.


    On the other hand, Ravikanth took a step, and discreetly pulled her closer to him. He wanted Eu to remember he will always by her side supporting her.


    Meanwhile, at Limes Temple, the exhausted witch, Gwyddien, drops on his bed. He just came back from a taxing mission with Eu and her companions.


    The night is already as deep as the overwhelming silence creeps into his quarters. He was the first to retire and left the others at the former Oracle Village.


    He rolls his eyes as he looks up to the pure white ceiling and recalls his adventures with everyone.


    ************************


    Several days ago, Eu dragged him back to Inner Courts, and they began their journey to the Southern Forest to meet up with the Trents. Eu used a portal to lessen the time as they travel back and forth during their negotiations.


    The Southern Forest is also known as the Mystic Woods and territory of the Trents. They are wood, Mystic Spirits who resembles trees.


    They can grow as tall as mountains and most of the time silently observing the events around them. They rarely participate or get along with anyone as they continue to live in isolation.


    "Eu, why do you have to drag me along with you? I heard from Lady Circe Trents are giants who eat men. They curl their thorny branches onto their prey and squeeze them dry..." Gwyddien grumbles.


    "I am pretty sure the Divine Witch is making that up. The Trents are far from what you describe." Eu casually responded.


    "Why can''t I join Seig and the others instead? I am good at cleaning and doing menial tasks..." he suggested.


    "No. How can you pass such a rare opportunity and meet someone like the Trents? I promise this is worthwhile..." Eu pats his shoulders as they carry on.


    Earlier, Sieg, Haru, and Triteia parted ways from them as they prepare the former Oracle Village to accommodate someone. The place was abandoned several months ago, and they tend to it from time to time.


    "Save your strength and stop complaining, Gwyd. You should know by now it useless to contradict Little Eu." Eirwen said.


    He put his arm on his shoulder and decided to keep Gwyd''s mind away from negative thoughts. He should stop being pessimistic about everything for a change, after all.


    "How can I do that? They are Trents?" Gwyddien refuted helplessly.


    "Come on. I am a Snow fox, and we go along just fine. How can you fear trees more than a fox? Di''Anon is even a nine-tailed fox, and that is way scarier than a tree." Eirwen complains.


    Gwyddien heaves a heavy sigh and drags his feet to their destination. He knew they would never understand his agony.


    On the other hand, Di''Anon smirks as he overheard their conversation. How did he suddenly get involved in their silly discussion?


    He decided to let go and followed Eu instead. Lumina hasn''t returned, and he needs to watch her more intently and protect her.


    Deep inside, he is hoping nothing like the incident in Forbidden Forest will ever occur again. Fighting an Ancient Dragon is one thing, but conflicting with an entire clan of Trents in another.


    Shortly after a series of random conversations, they arrived at their destination. The forest is dense and calm with no signs of life, yet they knew the Trents are watching them the moment they set foot the premises.


    "Greetings. I am Eu from the Oracle Clan, and I come to negotiate on behalf of the Divine Lord Foeni." Eu calls out.


    No one responded, but the breeze stop and the atmosphere became tense.


    They can feel eyes carefully observing their every move. The silence and stillness send chills to their spines.


    "I think no one is here, and they abandoned this place already. We should leave." Gwyddien suggested.


    On the other hand, Eu ignores him and slowly entered the grim, dense forest. The moon is absent and in its Mystic phase tonight.


    The night is chilly and peaceful as they continue to walk the unfamiliar path. As they go deeper into the forest, they start to hear whispers among the dense atmosphere.


    ''The nerve of trespassing our territory!''


    ''Should we teach them a lesson?''


    ''An Oracle and a Witch is an unlikely combination. Let''s continue to observe them. I am quite curious.''


    ''I haven''t eaten a witch for ages. Oh, what delicacy!''


    Gwyddien stiffens as he overhears the conversation. He started to think of terrible misfortunes that can befall him as he grabs Eu''s sleeve in terror.


    "Eu, can you please reconsider not to bring me along? I don''t want to die." Gwyddien pleaded.


    "Don''t listen to them. They obviously heard you earlier and scaring you. Trents don''t eat Witches or any living people." Eu calmly explains.


    ''Little Eu is correct, Master. You shouldn''t fear them. You are embarrassing me acting so scared. How can an Earth Witch be so terrified of Earth Spirits? That doesn''t make sense.'' Poison Ivy chimed in.


    Gwyddien was startled but can''t seem to understand what she meant. What is his connection with them?


    "What do you mean? I am terrified of them!" Gwyddien refuted.


    Eirwen can''t believe this Witch could be so slow sometimes. How can he not understand being there is most beneficial to him than any of them?


    If he convinces the Trents, he is a worthy Caster who wields their element. They will bestow him their blessings and make him more powerful. They are powerful Earth Guardians with remarkable abilities.


    In the end, not only can they forge an alliance with them, but Gwyddien will also benefit upon its success. How can he not understand these things?

 Chapter 89 - 89: Gwyddiens Realization

    Gwyddien slightly tilted his head as he stares at everyone''s dumbfounded expression. He can''t understand their strange gazes as they looked at him.


    ''Are they making fun of me...? Did they drag me here to make fun of me?'' he thought.


    He lowers his head to hide his gloom expression as he drowns on his negative thoughts. Everywhere he is, people tend to make fun of him.


    He thought they were different, but he can''t believe he was mistaken to trust them. He sniffs as he holds his tears that start to well upon his eyes.


    "Stop! Give him a break, Eirwen." Eu said.


    She interrupted him from teasing Gwyddien for failing to understand her intentions. She also had a feeling Ivy also didn''t inform him of the reason why they were there.


    "I assume, Ivy didn''t mention to you either? This is her idea." Eu explains.


    Gwyddien looked at her with a perplex expression. He can''t believe his Guardian Spirit, Poison Ivy, is behind this fiasco.


    "What do you mean...?" Gwyddien asked.


    "She wants to introduce you to the elders. Act more confident." Eu explained as she sighs.


    Despite their time restraint schedule, Eu needs to reconsider and tag them along. It won''t hurt sparing a brief time to grant Ivy''s request.


    Trents are influential earth spirits, and their network reaches from beyond. They are one of the few who weren''t bound by the Division of Realms.


    They exist and learned to blend with those around them. They didn''t cause conflict and remained passive and supportive.


    If Gwyd earns their respect, he can channel their powers as well. His abilities will be more diverse from merely casting protection and few offensive spells.


    "Ivy wants me to finish a Trial and earn their approval? Why? Didn''t I leaned enough from you?" Gwyddien asked questioningly.


    The others scratch their heads as they try to understand him. They can''t believe how dense he is or he just plain stupid.


    How can he not still get it after all the information Eu has given him?


    "Seriously, Gwyd? Do you want me to spell it out to you?" Eirwen asked in disbelief as he heaves a heavy sigh and continues, "You are an Earth Witch. Don''t you want to meet the Earth Spirits Elders? It''s not every day they will grant you an audience. Not everyone is given such an opportunity."


    "Earth Spirit Elders?" Gwyddien mumbled, still confused about the situation.


    He wasn''t even aware such a thing exists. He assumes Guardian Spirits are drifters, and that is why they chose to serve them.


    ''You are unbelievable. We live in a civilized community. How can you assume we are not?'' Ivy refuted.


    She finally made an appearance as she wanted to reprimand her master and break their contract. She can''t believe, Gwyd thinks Guardians are such lowly creatures.


    "Let us stop discussing this matter. We are pressed on time. We need to go back before Noite''s men make their move." Eu straightforwardly said.


    Eu raised her hand and cast a spell. The Trents are not being cooperative and change to a much aggressive approach to lure them out.


    On the other hand, Di''Anon widens his eyes as he noticed her attention. His eyes widen in disbelief as chills start to crawl on his spine.


    He can only sigh as the feeling of deja vu began.


    ''She is not seriously doing this again, is she?'' Di''Anon thought.


    Though he is kind of upset, he is also anticipated it to happen. Working with her is always a series of unexpected occurrences.


    Who is bold enough to conflict with an entire clan? He never met anyone like her.


    Meanwhile, bright light envelops them. Eu decided to hasten the pace and broke their illusion spell to enter their territory.


    She has no time to play games and wait for their approval. Why wait when she has the ability to break their restrictions?


    She decided to force her way in and negotiate. They are unreasonably stubborn, ignoring her calls.


    How dare they?


    At the same time, everyone was overwhelmed and quickly shut their eyes to protect themselves from the blinding light. They can feel the changes around them as the warm light envelops them.


    The night is chilly as they wander around the forest. Eu''s magic is warm and comforting as they feel the crumbling spell around them.


    They felt hostile entities gather around them as soon as the Eu finished casting the spell. It also felt like they are no longer on the dark, dense forest as they hear the gush from a falling water source.


    The smell of foliage is also different. It is far from the musky scent of the dense Southern Forest as the feeling of uncertainty overwhelms them.


    Gwyddien slowly opened one of his eyes and took a quick peek of his surroundings. He blinked a few times and adjusted to his surroundings.


    As expected, armored men were surrounding them, but still, its a scene he didn''t anticipate. Their spears were pointed at them as if they have done a grave sin.


    Eu is standing in front of them and unfazed by their hostile welcome. Gwyddien has never seen her use her powers, and he is simply awestruck.


    He can see Eu''s unique magic swirling around and protecting them. He never expected that she is not only knowledgeable but a formidable opponent.


    He always thought Eu is only saying empty threats to scare him. Now, Gwyddien has proven Eu is simply someone that can''t be taken lightly.


    ''An Oracle who can wield the Seven Layer Elemental spell?'' Gwyddien murmured.


    Only one person came to mind, but he still denies the possibility. She can''t be Lady Emilia.


    ''Eu is the Grand Oracle...?'' Gwyddien thought as his eyes widen, and he came to a realization.


    Nobody knew who the Grand Oracle is. Even the Oracles Clan themselves are not aware of her presence.


    She always stays anonymous even if she gets involved in issues regarding Lower Astra.


    "Who are you? How dare you enter without permission!"


    "I already announce my arrival, yet you ignored me. How can I continue to wait?" Eu coldly responded.


    Eu is like a different person as she converses with them. Eirwen started to profusely sweats as he continues to listen.


    "Cousin, please stop her. We are outnumbered." he whispered.


    Di''Anon, on the other hand, ignored him and sighs. As much as he wanted to, there is no stopping Eu once she has decided to do something.


    Gwyddien is still in a dazed as everything continues to unfold. If he is correct on his speculation, he can''t believe the infamous, Grand Oracle mentored him.


    "You insolent little girl!"


    "I advise you to lower your weapons and summon your Grand Elder. I assure you it is for the best." she responded.


    The man''s face twitched as he feels her very oppressive aura. Even with high numbers, their odds against her are still very slim.


    The tension continues to build up between them as Eu looks at them with nonchalance. The silence continues to drag until an old man finally made his appearance.


    "Stand down."


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to the raspy voice of an old man. His platinum long hair cascades behind his back, his eyes are silver and droopy.


    His long beard mostly covers his face, and he is dressed in dark moss green robes. He strolls towards them as his eyes curves like crescent moons that indicates his amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "Grand Elder Dryad!"


    "Took you long enough." Eu casually said.


    "Show some respect! How dare you...!"


    The old man raises his hand to silence them and to repeat his command. The Trents lowered their spears and bows their head.


    "It''s okay. It was my mistake not to open the gates sooner. Greetings, young Oracle. You finally came." He chuckles.


    The old man seems amused to see a familiar face and enjoys teasing her. Gwyddien can assume they are relatively acquainted.


    "Greetings, Grand Elder Dryad. I am Oracle Eu." Eu responded.


    "Ah, of course. How is Grand Elder Enoch? We used to drink before that dreadful incident. I can''t seem to locate that old man..." the elderly comment.


    Eu smiles and heaves a heavy sigh. She is not there for sentimental conversation, and this old man steers away from the topic.


    She looks at him with a stoic expression as he continues to spurt out more nonsense.


    Meanwhile, everyone has calmed down as the nonchalant Grand Elder converse with Eu. Eu''s barrier is also gone, and her friends have finally let out a sigh of relief.


    On the other hand, Gwyddien can''t believe these men are Trents. He is expecting wood men roaming around or talking trees.


    He creases his brows as he narrowed his eyes and drowns into a contemplation. How can they be different from the Divine Witch description?


    "Young Witch, do you also come for an audience?" Grand Elder Dryad asked as he shifted his attention.


    He was caught off guard as he stammers for a response. He didn''t know what or how to respond to his inquiry.


    "I..." he began.


    "You think the Trents are like wooden men roaming around? You are utterly speechless in disbelief?" he jestingly asked as he put the words into his mouth.


    "Yes!" Gwyddien mindlessly responded in agreement.


    There was silence as everyone looks at him in disbelief. Eirwen, who is standing beside him gulps.


    "No... I..." Gwyddien tried to explain.


    Unfortunately, he can''t find words to help him retract his earlier response.


    "Silly witch. You can''t trust your Divine Witch words now that you have stayed here. You traveled with these foxes and lived with a White Tiger guardian. You met the Divine Phoenix Lord and even his younger apprentice, Guardian Vermilion bird. How can you still believe her, after all that?" the elder asked.


    Gwyddien only purses his lips, unable to respond. He understood what he meant as he realized the lie for a long time but still decided to believe them either way.

 Chapter 90 - 90: A Brief History

    Gwyddien is quite surprised as the Grand Elder Dryad shares his knowledge. He seems very well informed of his movements.


    ''Is he spying on me?''


    He is quite impressed as the gleeful old man continues to talk. Despite their isolation, they are well informed about everything happening around them.


    Later, the group was brought into a beautiful palace made of wood and adorned with gold and silver leaves. There is also an assortment of colorful crystal flowers illuminating the halls.


    Tiny glowing bugs roam around the premises and illuminating the path. A mellow, calming sound resonates around them carried by the wind.


    They were escorted in a large hall with an assortment of fruit delicacies to be consumed. Base on it, they seem to have anticipated their arrival as well.


    "My apologies, but we don''t consume any kind of meat here. I hope our delicacies into your liking." the elder chuckles.


    "No worries, Grand Elder. We are not picky. I love fruits." Eirwen replied candidly.


    "Grand Elder Dryad..." Eu began as she interrupted them.


    The old man shifted his gaze to the young girl as he nods. He also knows why she came to seek their help.


    "Yes, you don''t have to explain, but I regret I cannot comply with your request, Little Oracle." Grand Elder Dryad responded.


    Eu expected his response as she sighs dejectedly. She has another option in mind to remedy this dilemma, but she doesn''t know if they will agree.


    Meanwhile, the old man smiles and awaits her to speak. He knew she wouldn''t leave empty-handed and plans something else.


    "Well, then, I have a suggestion." Eu said.


    "What do you propose? I am all ears, young one." the Grand Elder asked.


    He shifted his gaze at Gwyddien and smiles. He knew that it has something to do with him, after all.


    "I am pretty much aware you knew." Eu said as began and continues, "This is Gwyddien, and I propose you let him take the trial. You also need someone from the Middle Realm, correct? I nominate him."


    Gwyddien is quite surprised as he heard Eu''s proposal. He didn''t expect Ivy and Eu to trust him with such a huge responsibility.


    ''Trents'' representative? Me...? What on earth...'' Gwyddien thought.


    He can''t understand what they are talking about precisely and what they meant. What is a Trent representative?


    ''Am I going to be a Trent...? Are they sacrificing me...?''


    Gwyddien''s face turned pale as he drowns himself with assumptions. His heart raced as he started to have cold sweat trickling on his spine.


    His hand was cold as he controls them from shaking.


    The Grand Elder noticed his distressed as he drowns on contemplation. He can''t believe Eu suggested such a thing and nominated the witch.


    "Did you informed him of your plan before dragging him here?" the old man chuckles.


    "No. I am pressed in time." Eu admitted.


    The old man sighs again as he looks back at Gwyddien. He understood his concern, knowing he doesn''t have any idea why he was there.


    "Don''t worry, little witch. The trial is not difficult. Little Oracle is your mentor, so I expect you to pass it in flying colors. Please finish your meal so we can proceed. I don''t want to offend your mentor further for delaying her." the elder suggested.


    "Please stop addressing me as Little Oracle. I feel like a toddler every time you call me ''Little Oracle.'' It is weird." Eu refuted.


    The old man chuckles as he heard her complaints. He is quite amused, knowing how she reacts regarding the matter.


    "How do you want me to address you then?" Grand Elder Dryad asked teasingly.


    Eu narrowed her eyes as her lips slightly twitched. How can she miss his suggestive comments and teasing?


    "I really can''t believe you will actually come to me. I am honored, Little Eu. You also found yourself reliable allies." He chuckles.


    He suddenly changes his tone as he continues.


    "Still, little one. Are you sure to take this path?" he asked with a tinge of concern on his tone.


    She looked at him and forced a smile. She doesn''t want a tragedy ever to come again, and she is willing to pay whatever it cost.


    "Are you suggesting to let what happened again in the Middle Realm and not interfere?" Eu straightforwardly asked.


    ''The Middle Realm?''


    Everyone was surprised as they turned to Eu. What does she mean by that?


    What happened in the Middle Realm?


    The group looked at them questioningly as they shifted their attention to the topic. Di''Anon seems to be the only person not interested as he continues to savor his meal.


    Even the elder remained silent because of her unexpected comment. The incident in the Middle Realm is tragic, not only to the Trents but also for the Casters.


    Not long, Gwyddien inquired as he broke his silence and the growing tension around them. It has piqued his interest, and he wanted to understand what they meant.


    "What happened in the Middle Realm?" Gwyddien asked.


    Grand Elder Dryad sighs as the unspoken history was mentioned. Though he knew Eu has no involvement in the matter, he is quite impressed she has knowledge regarding it.


    "The truth is, we are from the Middle Realm¡­" Grand Elder Dryad confessed.


    "Let us discuss everything after a meal." Eu interrupted.


    It is best to talk about everything after they have eaten and already well-rested. There is no need to continue discussing those matters over meals.


    Everyone listened and finished their meal quietly. The topic seems sensitive, and they might lose their appetite if they carry on with the issue.


    Later, Eu requested D''Anon and Eirwen to rest while they continue to discuss everything with the Grand Elder. Even though Eirwen is curious to know everything as well, he has no choice but to comply.


    Meanwhile, Gwyddien and Eu were escorted by a guard somewhere to continue their discussion. Gwyddien can feel the strong magic swirling around them as they continue to their destination in silence.


    "This is good enough. No one can eavesdrop as we continue to discuss everything. So, little witch. What do you want to know?" Grand Elder Dryad asked as he broke his silence.


    Gwyddien gulps as he expects something horrifying to unfold. The Trents brought them in a secluded area much scarier than the creepy, dense Southern Forest.


    ''Is it really alright to pose any questions?''


    The Grand Elder can''t believe Eu wanted to entrust a huge responsibility on this young man. He can tell his gifted, but can he handle the pressure of taking such a task?


    "What is it you wanted to know?" Grand Elder Dryad asked.


    His droopy eyes looked at Gwyddien expectantly as he awaits his response. He knew that he wanted to pose many questions regarding their hidden history.


    "I really wanted to know what happened..." Gwyddien murmurs.


    Grand Elder''s lips curve up as his wrinkled skin slightly tightened. AS much as he hates to discuss the past, he has no choice but to tackle it with him.


    "We originally lived in every territory to ensure everything is fine. We give our assistance, and we don''t normally hide like this. As you know, we are trees, and we are everywhere except in one territory. Have you wondered why?" the old man began.


    Meanwhile, Gwyddien listened as he gave it a thought. The Middle Realm is composed of sand and barren lands.


    Their palace only exists because of channeling and a series of spells. A Spirit Guardian is an extension of themselves.


    "The Middle Realm is a diverse place. It is a home of powerful individuals¡ª Casters and Spirits alike. It is surrounded by luscious green forest and clear streams more beautiful than anywhere else here..." Grand Elder Dryad began.


    The Middle Realm is once the center that connects others where all creatures live and interact. Unfortunately, a tragedy has befallen them, and the Trents remained ignorant until it was too late to counter its effects.


    Like the Oracles, they had to flee and left the Casters to fend for themselves. The spirits who once lived among them vanished and can only be summoned by gifted Casters.


    They can''t completely eradicate their bonds after all as they continue to live in the shadows. They are always around them even if their existence remained unknown.


    What really happened then was also a mystery. The Casters abused of their gifts and their relationship with the Spirits?


    They lost the Spirits'' trust, and they were abandoned?


    They probably just got tired of each other and drifted apart?


    Either way, nobody really tells for certain as different versions continue to exists. It is a history that continues to haunt them.


    Nobody really wanted to admit where they went wrong. Later, they knew they have drifted away and learned to live without each other''s support.


    "If you said was true, then why are the spirits continue to support us? We channel your powers through a Spirit Guardian, right? You don''t seem like you abandon us. It''s like a misunderstanding..." Gwyddien rambles as he gives his opinion.


    The Elder Trent smiles as he heard his reasons. He knew he was a coward who ran away and refused to face the truth.


    He let his people continue to help the Casters. Even if the Middle Realm wasn''t restored to its former glory, the Spirits have channeled their powers to build a place to protect them¡ª the Oasis.


    ''A misunderstand, huh?'' he thought.


    The Darkness always takes advantage of their fears and weaknesses in order to break them. It might sound a simple, crazy plot, but it seems like he has fallen into their scheme and succeeded.